The Monster Below: Nightfall

Chapters

From the Gates of Paradise...
To Meet the Moon
City in the Sky
Old Friends
The Tour
The Big Question
Righteous Anger
Glasseye's Plan
Opening Salvo
Comfort and Fear
The Assault
The Truth
The Ticking Hand of the Unstoppable Clock
Saving the World
The Desperate Plan
The First of His Kind
Freefall
The Battle for Canterlot
Family
Facing the Future
Bonus Material: An Unwanted Ally (Original Version)
Bonus Material: Facing the Future (Original Version)
Bonus Material - Original Outline with Commentary
Return to Darkness
An Unwanted Ally
... To the Depths of Tartarus

From the Gates of Paradise...

There's an old saying from Equestria's darker, less-civilized past: “To torment someone, take them to Paradise and let them enter through its gates, then drag them away to the darkest depths of Tartarus, so that they will know the agony of what they almost had.” Like so many others, I had disregarded the saying as nonsense, philosophical babble from the past.

Only now do I realize how true it really is.

Two years ago, I was at the gates of Paradise. It hadn't been an easy journey to get there: I had manipulated many, almost succumbed to death, and inadvertently given my worst enemy the power to destroy nearly half of Manehattan and kill hundreds in the process. I was an outcast and a criminal. But it was on a train heading to Canterlot that Beakbreaker, my only friend, revealed that she had feelings for me, despite everything I had put her through through. And not only that, but my parents, whom I feared would disown me, had revealed that they, too, still loved me.

For a few hours, I had a family. I had my Paradise.

But it wasn't to last.

Near the end of my journey, I glanced out a window and spotted Canterlot. I had never been to the capital of Equestria before, and should have been excited. Instead, I felt the fear of knowing that something horrible is coming, but there's nothing you can do to escape.

The train pulled into Canterlot's station an hour later, and my heart was pounding: I stayed in the royal car with Beakbreaker and my parents as long as I could, knowing that the moment I feared would come at any second.

Shortly after the last pony exited the train, four of Princess Luna's Royal Guards came for me.

A royal carriage was waiting for us as we left the train. Nobody spoke as we got in and rode away. Beakbreaker and my parents stayed close to me, as if they were shields that could protect me from what was coming. I tried to focus on them, to let their presence give me strength as we rode into the mountains behind Canterlot.

Then we stopped.

We had arrived.

My shaking legs could barely keep me upright as I got out of the carriage. We were before a raised drawbridge, and several ponies chained together, watched over by several guards, the leader of whom looked towards me, a pile of chains in his hooves.

I embraced my parents, clutching them as hard as I could. And like any parent about to see their child sent to prison, they were barely able to keep themselves from having a nervous breakdown. Mom was a blubbering wreck; Dad tried to assure me that it'd be over before I knew it, but I could tell he didn't believe it. Both of them promised they'd visit as often as they could, and write to me every week. When I got out, they said, they'd come and take me away from this awful place as fast as they could.

It wasn't easy to let go of them, but letting go of Beakbreaker was worse. She was the first true friend I've ever had, and just when we were starting to heal our relationship, forces beyond our control were tearing us apart. She tried to find words of encouragement, something to give me strength, but nothing came. And I, even with my silver tongue, was equally as silent.

I didn't want my loved ones to leave, but I gathered them once more and told them to go. They said nothing, but I think they knew what I was doing: it was better that their last sight of me was as a free pony, rather than being dragged away in chains.

Getting back into the carriage, they looked out the window as it rolled away, our gazes focused on each other as long as we could manage... and then the carriage turned a corner, and was gone.

I was numb... which made things a little easier to bear as the guards surrounded me. I was marched to the others, and a steel collar was locked around my neck and chained to the others before me.

The drawbridge creaked as it was lowered, revealing towering, stone gates on the other side. As we were marched across the bridge, the gates swung open, revealing a dark void beyond.

One pony, crying his eyes out, broke down and screamed, begging the guards not to take him inside. A poke from the guard's spears forced him onwards.

As we reached the gates, I looked to the sky above, now yellow and pink from the glow of the setting sun. I wanted the sky to be the last thing I saw as I was taken from Paradise.

We were marched into the abyss, and the gates groaned as they slammed shut.

***

The march into the mountain's dark depths was a blur. I remember little of being processed, of having my few belongings taken from me, of being scanned several times to ensure that I didn't have any charms or aids to help in an escape, and being forced to change into an orange jumpsuit. I could barely focus as a set of shackles and chains were locked around my legs, and then we were marched into a room where the prison's warden awaited us, where he told us about our new home. We were going to be staying in one of Equestria's most secure prisons, built to house the most notorious, and the worst of the worst. Good behavior, following commands, and staying out of trouble would be rewarded. Getting into fights, disobeying commands, or disrupting the order of things would lead to loss of privileges, and if the charges were serious, we'd be sent to the prison's more secure levels.

With the briefing over, my fellow prisoners and I were taken via several elevators deep into the mountain, until we emerged into a tall, cylindrical chamber, the bottom of which was so far down I couldn't even see it. Each floor had several gates, and while most of the other prisoners continued down to the deeper levels, I was taken to one of those on the topmost floor. Once inside, I was led through a labyrinth of tunnels and halls, no doubt built to disorient inmates who might try to run for it.

We came to a barred door. It was swung open, revealing an empty cell. I was pushed inside, the door was locked tight, and the guards left. I looked it over: there was an alcove in the wall for sleeping, a hole for toiletry purposes, and nothing else.

This was going to be my home for the next two years.

***

The first few days of my incarceration were the hardest. There were no windows, only lights from torches and candles set within the halls, casting the dungeons in a permanent twilight. With no indication of day or night, I was reliant on guards hitting gongs to know when it was time to sleep and wake. Every day started with a breakfast of the most tasteless food imaginable, followed by several hours of work. We were not only prisoners of this place, but its janitors as well, as we were all forced to clean its halls, cells, and common areas. Following that was lunch, then reading from the library, dinner, and then our cells until the next day, when it would start all over again.

I was a nervous wreck, but the terror slowly faded as I followed the same routine day in and day out. According to rumors from my fellow prisoners, we were the lucky ones. Those below us suffered even more strict routines, with those at the bottom being forced to live in complete darkness. Inquiries with the guards didn't reveal if the rumors were true, but I learned that Mangus Bluehorn - my most hated rival and the monster who had nearly destroyed Manehattan - was being stored here as well, and he was one of those in the prison's deepest level. Not that I cared; as long as he was down there, and I was at the top level, that was fine with me.

I got through my first week with no problems... well, almost. With little light reaching into my cell, sleeping in that cramped alcove brought back memories of the tunnels beneath Saddle Lanka, and the thing that had nearly caught me. Night after night I was haunted by nightmares of that thing coming after me. I would inevitably wake up with a scream. Those night terrors eventually convinced the warden to allow a small, glowing crystal to be placed in my cell, which acted as a nightlight. The nightmares didn't go away entirely, but it helped.

Even then, I was still trapped within the earth.

***

Weeks passed, and I got a letter from my parents saying that they had to go back to Saddle Lanka to run their gardening shop. I got a letter from Beakbreaker as well, cautioning me that her work with Medicomp was keeping her busy, and she wasn't sure if she'd be able to come visit me.

A month passed. Staying true to their word, my parents sent me lots of letters, telling me each and every little thing that was happening in the world beyond the mountain. Beakbreaker was only able to send a few. Medicomp, she told me, wasn't doing well: she was having to put in mandatory overtime every week trying to help rebuild the company's public image. But she assured me that she would try to write when she could, to hang in there, and to be strong.

***

The months passed, and the fear of prison faded away. Like so many others before me, I had adjusted to my new life. But now that I had adjusted, I was stuck in a state of tedium: I was no longer at the beginning of my sentence, and the end was still far off. But worse was knowing that I was losing time. So many other ponies were living their lives and fulfilling their dreams. They were starting families, having picnics, going to the movies, and spending time with their loved ones while I was locked away.

Little fears began to gnaw at me. Regrets and what-ifs became a constant companion. I should have been more clever when I was trying to become an alicorn. If I had done so, I would still be free, and probably famous and powerful beyond measure. I would have had everything I ever wanted.

I quickly learned that to think like that would lead to madness. I tried to stop, but it was so hard to not daydream about what could have been. And I was one of the luckiest ones in this place: I had a life waiting for me on the outside. So many others didn't have that; they would spend the rest of their lives down here, never to see the sun and moon, never to know freedom again or have their dreams come true, for prison is the place where dreams go to die. My only dream was to be with Beakbreaker and my parents once again. All I had to do for that dream to come true was endure and wait it out.

During those long days and nights, I had to find a way to keep myself motivated. Knowing that I would see my family and Beakbreaker again would have sufficed, but as I lay in my bunk one night, I realized there was another tactic I could use to motivate myself, not only to make it through the two years, but to also prepare myself for life beyond the bars. All I had to do was keep asking myself one question.

What would Celestia do?

Celestia, my idol and inspiration, had been the reason I tried to become an Alicorn. That had failed, but she could still inspire me. Whenever I faced hardship that seemed insurmountable, or an obstacle seemingly too great to overcome, all I needed to do was ask myself what she would do. And what would Celestia do in my position? She would make the most of her situation. She would do what she could to make life better not only for herself, but for those around her.

For the remainder of my time behind bars, I would take inspiration from Celestia and work to become greater than I had been going into this dark place.

***

A year passed. I finally earned enough merits to gain the privilege of bringing books into my cell. A few months later, and I was allowed to have the scroll that Princess Celestia wrote to me, along with Little Celestia. Many a night passed with me drifting off under her watchful gaze, and whenever despair threatened to overcome me, she reminded me to hang in there and take everything one day at a time.

Spring came, then summer, and finally winter. Those of us fortunate enough to still have family and friends received gifts; Mom and Dad sent me photos of Saddle Lanka and all the other areas of Equestria they had traveled to during a long vacation. There were pictures of the Crystal Empire, Rainbow Falls, Saddle Arabia, and events like the Passage of the Breezies, the annual pie festival in Appleloosa, and a yearly air show by the Wonderbolts in Cloudsdale. One photo even had them posing with Captain Rainbow Dash, and a message from her wishing me the best of luck (a bit odd, considering that she had helped turn me to stone in Manehattan, but my parents had no doubt hoped a celebrity endorsement would give me encouragement).

Every photo had notes on the back, and the reassurance that one day we'd all see these places together. I mounted those photos on the walls, creating at a mosaic of Equestria, reminding me of what awaited after my sentence was done. But what really got my hopes up was when I finally got a letter from Beakbreaker: she apologized for not having written in so long, as she had been all over Equestria on a publicity tour for Medicomp. She still couldn't see me, but promised that she was counting down the days until I was free.

I kept that letter with the one Celestia had written me; both lifted my spirits many times in the days to come.

***

I reached the halfway point of my imprisonment, and it was getting easier to bear. I could have given in to daydreams of everything I was going to do once I got out, but instead kept focused on my daily chores, tasks, and classes, and trying not to gag on the tasteless food. Every morning I asked myself how I could make this day better for everyone I met. I would offer a smile or an encouraging nod when it was needed. When someone was on the verge of breaking down in tears, I would go to them or help them with their chores. Not everyone appreciated my gestures; some resented me, and a few attacked me, but such fights were rare. No one dared to risk being sent down a level and having their sentences extended.

The days counted down. I mentally kept track, until I had a month to go. Then three. Then two. And finally, I reached my final day as a prisoner.

And now, here I am.

I'm lying in my alcove, awoken from another nightmare. It's taken me almost an hour to finally calm down, but I'm now regretting having tried to sleep at all. It only took me a few minutes to pack up all my things, and I decided to try and sleep, rather than slowly wait for midnight to come around. Still, now that the nightmare is gone, I'm getting excited again. I've waited almost two years for this moment. By this time tomorrow, the shackles and chains will be gone, I'll have my life back, and the alicorn nightmare will finally be over. Well... it'll be over for me, at least. I may be getting out, but Mangus isn't.

I wonder what he's doing now...is he sitting in darkness, lost in nightmares like my own? Is he raging against Luna for the sentence she gave him? Or is he sobbing, wishing he had another chance to prove himself? I don't know. Two years in this place would break anyone, and as my dad would say, it's only when you're broken that you can finally rebuild yourself as something better.

Maybe I should ask to go see him? To say goodbye, perhaps? Celestia would probably want to wish him well, and hope that he would one day find peace. For the longest time he was my worst enemy, but now I don't feel anything towards him. No anger, hate, or even mockery at his sentence. He, on the other hoof, would never listen to my sympathy. He'd rage and roar and possibly try to hurt me.

I won't see Mangus. I'll spare him the rage of seeing his worst enemy being free, something he'll never experience again.

There's a sound coming down the hall outside my door.

Hoofsteps.

Getting out of the alcove, I put little Celestia in my bag and stand at attention as the warden and two guards come to the door, flanked by two guards. Seeing that I'm already awake, the warden pulls out a scroll.

“Silverspeak, by order of the Princesses, you were sentenced to two years in the Canterlot dungeons. You have been a model prisoner during those two years, and it is my pleasure to announce that as of now, January first, you have completed your sentence.”

A guard unlocks the door.

“You're free to go.”

I can't grab my bag fast enough. I'm flanked as we leave the cell and head into the main rotunda. From there we take the elevators up to the room where I was processed so long ago. I can barely resist wanting to jump up and down as I'm allowed to remove this accursed jumpsuit, and I almost throw it away in disgust. The last of my belongings comes next, along with my tie, which I put on and straighten.

I came into this place a prisoner, but I will leave with my dignity.

I'm escorted to the main gates, and I don't bother holding back my grin as they slowly grind open, revealing the lowered drawbridge, and the road beyond it.

As the guards stand aside, I walk into the cold, crisp air of the night. Closing my eyes, I take a deep sniff of fresh air.

It's like inhaling candy.

A breeze blows, beckoning me on. I follow it across the bridge. I walk at first... then I trot. Then I canter.

And finally, I run.

At long last... I'm free.

To Meet the Moon

I tear down the road as fast as I can, feeling as if the weight of the world has fallen off my shoulders. I want to shout and jump for the sheer joy of being free once more, of having the past three years finally be behind me. Ahead of me is a new life, one that I can shape in any way I want, free from the mistakes of my past.

I'm getting ahead of myself; got to calm down. The future is bright and full of promise, but I need to take things one step at a time. First step is to get to the train station; in their last letter, my parents said they would be waiting for me there. That's where I need to go!

Dust flies into the air as I run even faster.

***

It isn't long at all before I reach the enormous stone checkpoint separating Canterlot from the mountains; thankfully, the night watch has been alerted to my presence, and it only takes a moment for them to allow me through and into the city itself. Oh, to walk on city streets again! Lamps illuminate the night, guiding me as I trot down the cobblestone streets, all but skipping at seeing all the stores, the bars, the nightlife all around me. Everything feels so... so... alive! I want to spend all night running about and going to each and every one of these stores! But that can wait.

There are two ponies I've waited two years to see.

The streets of Canterlot pass by in a blur, and in no time at all I've reached the train station. There are few ponies out at this time of night, and no trains upon the tracks. The nearby schedule shows all the trains supposed to come in throughout the night, and there's only one listed: The midnight express from Saddle Lanka on platform ten.

I dash through the station's halls, counting platform numbers as they zip past. Platform six... seven... eight... there it is! I make a quick stop, turn right, and shoot through the doorway to platform ten. It's deserted; a glance down the tracks reveals no indication that the train's on its way.

For almost ten minutes I wait, fidgeting and anxious for something, anything to happen. An announcement that the train is on the way, a sign going up saying that it's been delayed, anything. At least I wouldn't be stuck waiting in limbo.

At long last, I faintly hear a train whistle in the distance. A massive engine car emerges from the darkness a minute later, coming to a stop with a heavy shudder. Doors open, and dozens of ponies pour onto the platform, immediately veiled by steam billowing from the engine. I can't make out anyone around me; are my parents even on this train? They had to be! They wouldn't miss this for anything, not even a summons from the princesses themselves!

The fog-like steam filling the platform finally dissipates. Most of the ponies have already moved off the platform, and only a few remain.

Wait...

There they are.

My parents climb out of the last car, their old suitcases magically hovering beside them. They're tired, weary, and hurry onto the platform. They don't notice me, taking a moment to catch their bearings, both excited and anxious, having dreamed of this moment for so long. But then they look over to me, the only other pony on the station.

Our eyes meet.

Suitcases fall to the floor as my parents run to me. I run to them, and we finally hit, legs wrapping around each other, squeezing more tightly than ever before. We can't speak. We can't even talk. My mother doesn't even try as she practically smothers me with kisses. But I don't push her away. She's waited two years for this moment, and so have I. And so too, has Dad. Like most stallions, he isn't one to openly show displays of affection, but for a moment like this he doesn't care, and embraces me as hard as Mom.

“Oh Celestia, it's so good to see you again, Silverspeak.”

I can't stop smiling, nor can I stop the tears from falling. “It's good to see you too, Dad.”

***

"I'm so sorry we're late," Mom says as we head down the platform. "The train was delayed back in Saddle Lanka. Had some problems with the engine, and your father and I were worried sick that we weren't going to make it in time for-"

"Mom," I say with a laugh. "It's alright. You're here. That's all that matters." I smile. "You have no idea how long I've dreamed of this moment."

"Or how long we've dreamed of it," Dad says.

Heading up some stairs, my parents and I reach the station's main terminal, and then out into the city streets.

“Well Silverspeak, this is your first day of freedom,” Mom says. “What do you want to do first?”

I've had far too long to contemplate the question. “Let's head to the palace.”

“Palace? You mean, the Royal Palace?” Dad asks. “As in, the place where the princesses live?”

“The very same.” Grabbing one of Dad's suitcases, I trot down the street. “Remember that letter I wrote you? About how I have a job waiting for me? Why not spend our first night together in my new home?"

My parents glance at each other for a split second, then hurry after me. If there's one thing all ponies want, it's the chance to visit the home of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. And to have a private room of their own in the palace, even if only for a night, is an opportunity no one can pass up.

For an hour my parents and I head up through Canterlot's many streets, passing buildings that grow steadily more elaborate and ornate, built from polished marble and other fine minerals. By the time we reach the final level, and the enormous staircase leading to the palace itself, Mom and Dad are having to stop more and more frequently to take short breaks.

“You two okay?” I ask, my jubilation tinged with the fear that our reunion is going to be interrupted with a visit to the hospital.

Mom chuckles. “Just a little bit of old age catching up to us.”

When Mom and Dad recover, the three of us continue on. It takes another ten minutes before we finally emerge onto the very top of Canterlot itself, roads and sidewalks giving way to grass and a flowing river fed by a towering waterfall. It's beautiful, but I'm focused on what lies before me, and I can barely keep myself from freaking out.

I never thought I'd see it, much less get so close I could almost reach out and touch it, but this is no dream... I'm standing before the gates of the Royal Palace.

Lit by the Luna's moon, the white walls of the palace seems to glow, as if barely containing the beauty that lies within its halls. The multiple towers and spires stretch high into the sky, banners and flags billowing in the gentle wind. I stare at it all, mesmerized, unable to take my eyes away.

Dad taps me on the shoulder. “You okay there, Silverspeak?”

“Oh, yes. Just... Oh, who am I kidding? This is amazing!" I pause, taking a deep breath to try and calm myself. “Now, they're probably expecting me, but not the two of you, so I should go first.”

Mom and Dad nod and get in line behind me. I make my way towards the drawbridge, which is watched over by three squads of Royal Guards. It's unnerving to see so many pairs of eyes lock onto me from beneath those helms, so I'm careful to go slow and keep my posture non-threatening. As we reach the bridge, one of the guards steps forward and holds out a hoof.

“Halt.” A unicorn in that ornate armor comes up to us. “State your business, please.”

“My name is Silverspeak, and I'm... well, I was just released from prison,” I say. “Two years ago, Princess Luna said that if I desired it, I could have a job as a writer for the court after I was released.”

The guard brings up a scroll and looks it over. “And who are these two?”

“My parents.”

He checks the list again. “You are allowed inside, Mr. Silverspeak, but your parents are not on this list. I'll have to ask them to wait here.”

Mom and Dad are disappointed, but they nod, understanding.

“I'll be back as soon as I can,” I say.

“Oh, don't rush things,” Mom says. “We're in no hurry.”

As another guard guides my parents to a bench, my guard starts across the bridge. I follow him, almost hopping up and down in excitement.

I'm one of the lucky ponies allowed to cross the bridge and enter the dwelling of divinity itself!

***

The palace's gates tower over me as I pass through into the cavernous lobby beyond. We pass through so many halls, rooms, and passages that I lose track of which way we've gone. If a pony weren't careful, and the directions mounted on the walls weren't present, they could easily get lost here, possibly for days. I'd get hopelessly lost too, if it weren't for the guard knowing where to go. I follow him as slowly as I can politely manage, admiring all the statues, draperies, and artwork that adorns the palace. Passing by dozens of Royal Guards, attendants, and all manner of other workers, I glance into every open door I can, catching sight of experiments, rooms packed with scrolls, and even spas. There are so many doors I want to go through, and so many chambers I want to explore! Who knows what kind of secrets and treasures are behind them?

But priceless works of art alone aren't what excite me the most. Each step is bringing me closer to the fabled throne room, and if I'm being led there, it would only be for one reason. I grin as my mind races, eagerly wondering what will happen when the princesses and I finally meet face to face... when I'll finally meet Celestia herself for the very first time.

It's a struggle not to implode with joy; after all, it wouldn't be proper for me to launch into fanboy mode at meeting the ruler of Equestria herself. I'm sure she's met countless ponies who have done exactly that, but I need to be proper, professional, and courteous; need to make a first impression after all, and once I've had the pleasure of her acquaintance, settled into my new role, and accepted my royal duties, I can finally ask for her autograph... and then see if I can get a picture of us together that I can put in a frame of the finest wood and post in my room to gaze longingly at for hours upon end, and-

I shake my head. I'm getting ahead of myself. Okay, okay, calm down. You can be excited, but remember that you're a professional writer, not a fanboy. You're not going to freak out. At least, I hope not. Being in Celestia's presence might make me act in ways even I can't predict, and... oh, who am I kidding? I have the right to be excited! I'm going to see the Princesses! Oh my gosh this is so amazing I can't wait I need to-

I slap myself.

The guard looks back.

“Bug,” I say.

Sighing, the guard turns into a small rotunda, and we enter what looks like an information center. At the center is an enormous, circular desk, similar to the information desk in the Manehattan library, but the pony here seems friendly enough, unlike the last librarian I met.

I'm escorted to the desk. The pony behind it looks up from something she's scribbling onto a piece of paper. “Name?”

“Silverspeak.”

The quill stops.

The pony looks me over, curious. “So this is the infamous Silverspeak, instigator of the Manehattan incident.”

I nod.

The pony studies me for a few moments longer, then looks at some papers before her, flipping through them. "Your timing is impeccable, Silverspeak. We were going to dispatch a messenger to bring you here, but you had already left by the time he had arrived."

"What do you mean?"

The pony indicates the hubub around us. "The princesses wanted to meet you as soon as possible."

"Why?"

"I'm not sure... there are rumors that something has happened on our borders, but nothing has been confirmed. Celestia and Luna will tell you themselves." She turns her attention to my escort. "Take Silverspeak to the Sanctuary."

Nodding, the guard hurries away, and I struggle to keep up, puzzled. Something happening on our border? An invasion of some kind maybe?

The guard leads the way deeper into the palace. We soon leave the fancy hallways and enter a series of smaller, more spartan halls made from gray stone. Though not cold or unpleasant to be in, it's clear this place isn't meant to be visited by the public.

We reach a door flanked by two guards. They check my escort's papers, scan both of us, and then unlock the door with their magic, and join us in heading down a steep staircase.

The door behind us swings shut and locks with a loud click.

The deep shaft stops at a locked door, one too ornate and elegant to lead into a squalid, moldy dungeon. It opens, revealing a golden elevator built into a shaft of polished stone. We get in, and it descends into the earth, the well-oiled gears and mechanisms gliding upon rails as we ride down for a good five minutes.

The elevator comes to a stop and opens up to reveal yet another hallway of sparkling stones, and a door built of reflective brass. The torches flicker as the guards take their positions on both sides of the door.

“We will wait for you here,” my escort says.

The guards' horns light up, and the doors glide open. It takes everything I have to keep from gasping; the passage beyond is formed from crystal. Golden crystals, to be precise, glowing from within as if lit by miniature suns.

I touch the wall, and light spreads away from my hoof. Oh, that is so amazing! I could spend hours in here, marveling at the beauty surrounding me. In any other situation I would, if not for another set of brass doors at the end. They soundlessly glide open at my approach, granting me access to the room beyond.

I thought nothing could top the beauty of the golden hall, but I was wrong.

The chamber before me isn't a room; it's a cathedral of blue and gold marble, softly lit by several chandeliers.

What is this? A place of worship? Something left over from Equestria's early days? Something else? I head to the back wall... well, 'wall' isn't exactly correct. Most of it is taken up by an ornate, circular window almost thirty feet in diameter. Beyond is a massive cavern filled with countless waterfalls that plunge into an abyss below me. Yet, the thunder of the roaring water is muted by the glass, making this the perfect place for those seeking respite from a busy and chaotic life... Perhaps this is a retreat for palace staff? No, that can't be it: The path down here is too well guarded.

If ordinary ponies are unlikely to come down here, then that means-

“Greetings, Silverspeak.”

I freeze.

It's her.

I turn, keeping my face to the ground. A hoof comes into my vision, the blue skin and crystal horseshoe matching the color of the carpet.

“You may rise.”

Taking a deep breath, I stand and look into the face of Princess Luna. She's just like I remember her, untouched by the passage of time.

I bow my head ever so slightly. “It's an honor to meet you again, your Highness,”

Luna smiles. “I am glad it is under more pleasant circumstances.”

I nod, pleased that I'm managing to keep myself together. Having met Luna before, it's easy not to freak out. But will I be able to do so if the other Princess arrives?

I glance about as tactfully as I can.

“If you are searching for my sister, I'm afraid she is not here.”

My heart sinks. “But I was told that-”

“I am afraid the palace staff have not been told everything that has happened these past few days." Luna's horn glows, and the massive doors silently close. “I apologize for bringing you down here, but we must speak without fear of being overheard.”

“If you don't mind me asking, your Highness, where exactly are we?”

“You are in the Alicorn Sanctuary. It is here that my sister and I have retreated for rejuvenation when we need it. It is our private space." Luna smiles again. "It is also a place that few have ever seen.”

If I could beam, I'd outshine every candle in Canterlot.

“Those who do come here, however, usually only do so in dark times... What I am about to tell you must not leave this room, Silverspeak. If it were to escape to the general population, the resulting panic would undermine our efforts to keep everyone safe.”

Luna's horn lights up, and several crystals embedded in the walls emit a faint glow. I recognize them; they're the same type Beakbreaker used to prevent eavesdropping after Mangus broke into Medicomp HQ, but these are bigger and more powerful.

Luna walks to a nearby pool, and I quickly fall in behind her. “The world has changed since you left Manehattan two years ago, Silverspeak. The limbs Medicomp produced set off a firestorm of controversy and competition. Other companies began their own attempts at limb replacement, but all of them failed for one reason or another... except one.” Her horn lights up, and a magical hologram of a skyscraper hovers over the water. It's big and fancy, no different from the other business towers in Manehattan, except for the strange, metallic decorations on the outside.

“The company is called TechInc, and is producing their own limbs with the most advanced technology available.”

“What about Medicomp?" I ask. "Are they out of business?”

“Medicomp is still operating, though they are no longer the dominant player in the field of medical prosthetics. They use genetics and organic tissue to create limbs and minor organs, but TechInc has focused on limbs of metal and steel.”

The image shifts, and the skyscraper is replaced with a pony's leg. But it's not like any leg I've ever seen: it's made of metal, with rods, pistons, and tightly coiled wire.

“At the moment, TechInc can only create legs, but it is only a matter of time before they begin research on other limbs. But that is not the only thing they can create; they are using their technology to craft all manner of devices, ones that do not require electricity or magic to work.”

A barrage of images shoot past me, showing all number of appliances, vehicles, and items I don't recognize.

“Our society is changing, Silverspeak. We are now entering an age of technology. It hasn't arrived yet, but you can see it on the horizon.”

The display vanishes. I want to see more of these fascinating devices, but Luna's clearly building up to something.

“Your Highness, what exactly does all this have to do with me?”

“Rumors have grown that TechInc is currently working on several secret projects,” Luna says. “Many believe they're working on wings and horns, but I believe they might be using their technology for a more dangerous purpose.”

“Why do you believe that?”

Luna sighs. “My sister and I have seen it before: Whenever a new company or a group comes up with a new technology, there will be those who want to use that technology for selfish reasons, and others are inevitably hurt. I do not like to believe the worst, but I fear TechInc will do the same thing. And that is where you come in: I want you to go to TechInc's headquarters and find out exactly what they're working on, and if the rumors have any merit.”

Luna's horn lights up once more, and a small display appears over the water, revealing... well, it looks like an enormous orb built of steel and glass flying through the sky, shoving clouds aside as it moves along.

“This is TechInc's headquarters, which they have dubbed, 'Genesis.' It houses their research facilities, factories, and living quarters for those who stay on board. You will be my eyes and ears, inspecting the city from top to bottom to see what TechInc is working on, and to ensure they're not hiding weapons or other foul things. And as an official envoy for my sister and I, you will have access to any and all areas that would otherwise be blocked off. Once you have completed your searches, you will report your findings to me.”

“That's it?”

Luna nods. “If there are weapons, I will dispatch the appropriate agents to deal with them. It is one thing to create tools for self-defense, but if they are building weapons that could harm thousands, they must be stopped.”

Hmmm... this sounds like an easy enough task, and considerably more interesting than writing speeches. But something doesn't feel right.

“Your Highness, why ask me to go? Why not someone else with more experience and diplomatic skills?”

Luna is silent for a moment. Her horn lights up once again, and the image of a tiny town appears between us. “Are you familiar with this place, Silverspeak?”

I study the image. “No, I'm not.”

“It is our most remote outpost on the Equestrian border. It was attacked by changelings a week ago.”

What? That can't be! Changelings have been our allies since-

"Before you ask, they are not allied with Thorax. We captured one of them, and learned that it's allied with Queen Chrysalis."

"Chrysalis? Then you mean..."

"Yes... she is moving against us once more. From what we've learned, she has raised a new army, one that is small in number, but is already infiltrating Equestria as we speak.”

“What?!”

“The changeling we captured has told us that others have been infiltrating every level of society, and have been doing so for months. My sister and I have already dispatched our best agents to find them, but it won't be easy. And for all we know, even more of Chryaslis' changelings are sneaking into Equestria every day. Worse still, the changeling heard that Chrysalis has been gathering allies sympathetic to her cause... dragons, even.”

My heart hammers away, and sweat forms on my brow. "Are you sure about this, Your Highness?" I ask. "Chrysalis' last attack was decades ago. She must be dead by now.”

“I would not be so sure. Changeling monarchs can live for hundreds of years, and time spent in hibernation would extend that even further. And if she has heard of TechInc, she might be trying to sneak in and acquire any weapons they're making. If she has, we must know.”

"But what about Thorax? Could he find her? Or his changelings?"

"I discussed the matter with him last night. To avoid any misunderstandings or us harming his subjects by mistake, he has called them all to his hive until the crisis has passed."

“And the Bearers?”

“They departed last night to seek out Chrysalis and stop her, with my sister accompanying them. But if they fail, it is my responsibility to ensure Equestria's safety, and to protect it from any threats.” She looks to me. “You, Silverspeak, know how far someone can go to accomplish a dream... and the danger such a quest can bring.”

A thought comes to me: Luna might want me for my experience in how individuals can be obsessed with getting what they want, but that wouldn't be the only reason.

“Your Highness... do you want me to use my talent? To persuade TechInc to tell me everything?”

Luna nods.

“With all due respect, your Highness, I've had my fill of manipulating ponies to get what I want. I don't want to go down that path again.”

“And I hope you don't have to,” Luna says. “But if you do not wish to become involved in this, I understand.”

But how could I not become involved? If Chrysalis and her brood are sneaking into cities and society itself, than she must be preparing for war. I can't risk having my parents become some of their victims. I have a chance to help stop a war before it begins, and if I don't help, the changelings will spread spread across Equestria, ruining countless lives and wreaking havoc amongst countless innocent ponies.

I have to do something. Celestia would do the same.

“I'll do it, your Highness.”

Luna smiles, relieved. “Excellent.” She heads towards the exit. “You will leave today; TechInc only allows guests in during their annual science convention. It begins tomorrow, and I want you to arrive before the vendors and guests."

“Your Highness? If I may ask, could I bring my parents with me? After what you just told me, I'd feel safer knowing that they're close to me so that I can keep an eye on them.”

Luna considers my question for a very long moment. “Very well. They may go. But they will not be able to join you on your investigations, nor are you to tell them anything I have revealed to you. Is that understood?”

I nod, but Luna's not done. “And with regards to your talent... while your gift is powerful, you are only to use it with my approval.” She glares at me. “Is that understood?”

I struggle not to shake as I nod. I've seen Luna face down Mangus Bluehorn without breaking a sweat, and I've seen her disappointed, but this... this unnerves me. “But how am I supposed to ask?” I say, trying to change the subject.

“You will be given a tool to help you accomplish that.” We head to the doors, and Luna swings them open. “Gather your parents. I will dispatch a carriage to take you to the airfield in ten minutes. Time is short, and we must move quickly.”

I nod and make my way into the hall.

“Silverspeak?”

I stop and turn. “Yes, your Highness?”

“Thank you for accepting this assignment. I know it may be uncomfortable for you, but... it gives us all a chance to have something good come from what happened in Manehattan.”

I nod and leave the sanctuary, making my way back to the elevator.

***

Luna's tone left no doubt that there was no time to waste, and I leave the palace as quickly as I can when I reach the main halls. It's tempting to linger and see all the beautiful things the palace has to offer, but there simply isn't time.

Reaching the main gates, I find my parents still waiting on the bench. They're tired and chilly, but perk up at seeing me approach.

"So, how'd it go?" Dad asks. "You got us our new apartment yet?"

"Not yet," I say. "We need to go."

“Go? Please don't tell me the Princesses threw you out-”

“No," I say. "They gave me a job, but I have to leave now, and I want the two of you to come with me."

Mom's horrified. “What?! But we just got here!”

“Trust me, it'll be worth it.”

Mom and Dad can't miss the chaos behind me as ponies run in and out of the palace entrance. “Silverspeak..." Dad asks, "If I didn't know better, I'd say something big's going on."

I nod. “Yes... you could say that.”

City in the Sky

No sooner does our unexpected meeting conclude than a large carriage comes to a stop beside the gate. Two of Luna's guards hop out and take our bags.

“Silverspeak?” Mom asks as our luggage is loaded into the cargo hatch. “What are Luna's guards doing here?”

“I'll explain later,” I say as I hop inside; the guards' body language reveals that they're in no mood to hang around.

As soon as Mom and Dad are inside, the guards close the doors and we head off to Canterlot's airport. Hundreds of ponies come and go in dozens of balloons, blimps, planes, and zeppelins, some floating so low I can make out the rivets on the engine housings.

“An airport that never sleeps for a city that never sleeps,” Dad muses.

The carriage heads through security checkpoints and rolls past the numerous hangars beside the runway, coming to a stop at the last one, which is surrounded by tall fences and more members of the royal guard.

“Silverspeak,” Mom asks as we leave the carriage, “Could you please tell us exactly what's going on?”

I'm about to answer her when an earth pony trots out of the hangar. He's probably the pilot, judging by the dark jumpsuit he's wearing.

“Silverspeak?”

I raise my hoof. "That's me."

The pony offers his hoof. “The name's Gusty, pilot of her Majesty's ship the Raven; Princess Luna's assigned me to be your pilot on this little venture of yours. Wherever you need to go, I'll fly you there, no questions asked." He glances at his watch. “Speaking of which, we should get going ASAP.”

“Why the rush?” Dad asks.

"We got quite a ways to go. Best to get a move on.”

Luna's guards are already removing our luggage from the carriage as Gusty leads us into the hangar. Within is an airship unlike anything else at the airport; it's a sleek, slim craft neither small nor huge, constructed from purple fabric that shimmers like millions of snake scales.

"Say hello to the Raven," Gusty says, beaming with pride. "Fastest ship in the Canterlot fleet. Built to transport dignitaries and VIPs at breakneck speeds." He hurries to the gondola and lowers the boarding ramp, indicating for us to get inside. I lead the way, entering the small sitting room. While a bit cramped, it's nicely decorated in royal purple and other amenities found on luxury aircraft.

“It's a bit small,” Mom says.

Gusty heads for the cockpit. “She's only meant to carry a few passengers at a time. Now, we all onboard?"

The guards put the last suitcases on the floor and leave, closing the door behind them.

“Looks like it,” Dad says.

“Then take your seats, and we'll be on our way.”

The three of us are quick to store our suitcases and buckle ourselves into the nearest seats. From within the cockpit, Gusty flips and presses a seemingly endless amount of switches and buttons, causing the room to shake as the engines hum to life.

“All right, engines online, powering up... done. Systems good and green." He glances back. “All right, folks, here we go!”

The hum increases. Through my window, I watch as we smoothly glide out of the hangar and onto the runway. The sound of the engines gets even louder.

“Is that normal?” I ask.

“Don't worry,” Mom says as she takes my hoof. “Airships really are the safest way to travel. There's nothing to be afraid of.”

With a sudden burst of speed, the ship shoots ahead, gravity shoving us into the seats.

“Sweet Celestia!” Mom yells.

I glance out the window, watching as the Canterlot airport falls away until it's the size of a child's model. Then it vanishes as we head into the clouds, where the Raven levels out, leaving us sailing through an ocean of white and gray.

There's a shimmering noise, and a brief flash of light outside the windows.

“What was that?” I ask, still trying to find my voice after such a fast departure.

From within the cockpit, Gusty presses some more buttons. “Active camouflage. My bird normally takes VIPs on high-risk missions, so it has all sorts of security measures, including the ability to become invisible." He flips a switch, and takes a deep breath. “Alright folks, we're good now. You can walk about if you want.”

I undo my seat belt. “How long until we reach Genesis?”

“Barring any unforeseen storms, obstacles, nasty beasties or hungry dragons, we'll probably get there by noon tomorrow.”

“Genesis?” Dad holds up a hoof in surprise. “Wait, you don't mean the Genesis, do you?”

I nod. “The one and only.”

“No way!" Dad shakes his head. “You're kidding, right?”

I shake my head as I retrieve our suitcases.

Dad's trying not to jump about. “Genesis! You know how many ponies have wanted to go visit there since they built that place?! Everyone!”

“What do you know about it?” I ask.

“They call it, 'The Dream Factory,'” Mom says. She's as excited as Dad, but has more self-control. "It's the place where miracles are born, and everything you could want comes to life. Kinda like a candy factory for adults. But here's the thing: Nobody knows what goes on in there. The only time anyone outside the company is allowed inside is during their yearly tech convention, and even then they're limited to the convention arena. Every year some intrepid reporter tries to sneak out into the R and D facilities, but the guards always catch them.”

“What do you think they're building there?”

“Oh heck, probably anything and everything,” Dad says. “Advanced prosthetic limbs, artificial eyes, and ships that can take us into space. You name it, they're probably building it. Mark my words, at the rate things are going, we'll be seeing legs that'll let ponies run for days, eyes that can see things miles away, and even lungs that can let ponies breathe underwater! I bet my bottom bit that within the next five years, any pony who wants to fly or cast magic can get what they need to-”

Dad stops.

The room goes silent.

I glance down the small hallway, eager for an escape from the awkward silence. “I'll go put our luggage away.”

Nobody stops me as I leave.

***

The day passes, and the sea of clouds turns the most beautiful shades of pink and red before giving way to the dark sky, and a sea of stars above us. I had hoped to talk to Mom and Dad more and learn about what they've been doing in the two years since we've been apart, but they retire to bed early after eating dinner, looking surprisingly tired. It isn't long before Gusty begins to yawn, saying that he's going to hit the hay. I point out that we might collide with something else while still asleep. He flips a few switches and says that the autopilot will keep us on course. Besides, if anything gets too close, the radar will let him know long before we get crumpled like a tin can.

Flicking a few more switches, Gusty powers down the cockpit lights before heading into a small side cabin. I'm about to leave when his voice drifts through the open door.

“Oh, almost forgot." He comes back into the cockpit, now carrying a small, elegant box. “The Princess gave this to me. She wanted you to get it before retiring for the night.”

I take the box, surprised at how heavy it is. “What is it?”

Gusty shrugs as he heads back into his cabin.

Now the only pony left awake, I head down the hall to a small meeting room nestled at the back of the gondola. Here the floor is covered with thick, luxurious carpeting, illuminated by the moonlight streaming through the portholes in the walls. I make sure to lock the door behind me; can't risk having my parents stumbling inside while I... well, while I work with whatever's in the box.

The distant hum of the engines drifts through the air as I set the box down and undo the locks, swinging the lid open. The moonlight reveals a tennis ball-sized orb nestled inside, made from flawlessly smooth obsidian.

Hmm... I wasn't expecting this. Is there are note or something saying... oh, wait. There it is. There's a scroll nestled beside the orb. I unfurl it and take a look at the message it contains.

To use this orb, rub it three times.

Sitting down, I take the orb and rub the surface twice.

A green glow appears within the orb.

Closing my eyes, I rub the orb once more.

A burst of energy rushes through me like ice water flooding my veins. It's over in a second, but shocks me enough that I drop the orb. My eyes snap open as I try to grab it, but everything around me is blurry, as if I were seeing things from underwater.

What on earth happened? I don't feel in danger, but this doesn't feel right. It almost feels like... like...

“A dream.”

Wisps of fog slip past me. I turn and find Princess Luna standing behind me.

“Princess?" I bow. “How did you get here?”

“You called me.”

“With the orb?" Wait, the orb! Oh no, I hope it didn't crack when I dropped it! I scan for it, spot on the carpet next to... wait. There's a body there. It looks limp and lifeless, and looks like...

Wait. Wait, that's... me! Oh buck! Am I dead?!

“No, you are not dead,” Luna says. “You are in the astral plane.”

I spin back to her. “The what?”

“The world of dreams and nightmares, and the place where I help those who need it."

I look at my hooves. They're as solid and normal as they've ever been. So too, is the rest of me. I even touch my skin and find it to have the same consistency as ever. Yet, that's my body lying on the floor. “So... I'm not dead?”

“That is correct.”

“Then... what am I now? A spirit?”

“It is... difficult to explain." Luna glances over her shoulder, as if hearing something far away. “I must be quick, for there are others who need my help. The orb you have received allows you to travel to this plane at any time. Use it to contact me with updates, or if you will need my help. As for Genesis, arrangements have been made for your arrival. When you reach the city's gates, speak the following phrase: 'The Moon will illuminate the truth.'”

“The Moon will illuminate the truth... got it.”

“Do you parents know why you are going to Genesis?”

I shake my head.

“Good.” Something unseen causes Luna to glance back once again. “I am needed elsewhere, Silverspeak. Sleep now. We will talk again soon." She turns to walk away, I realize that now's the best chance to bring up something that's been troubling me since my dad's mention of horns and wings.

“Your Highness?”

Luna stops.

I hesitate. How exactly do I phrase this? “You know I wanted wings and a horn at Medicomp... if Genesis has them..."

Luna eyes me. “Those who have experienced temptation's sting know not to listen to its call."

Without another word, Luna fades from sight, but not before her horn glows. Another rush of cold energy floods through me, and I'm suddenly lying on the carpet, feeling groggy and worn out.

The orb continues to glow for a few moments before the inner light fades away to nothing.

Rising, I put the orb back inside its box, locking the lid, thinking about Luna said: If temptation were to come to me once more, could I resist it?

I don't have an answer to that.

***

“Silverspeak? Are you awake? Breakfast's ready.”

I groan and glance at a nearby clock. It's nine in the morning. Rolling out from under the sheets, I take a moment to rub my face and make myself halfway presentable, then stumble into the gondola. Mom's already eating a plateful of pancakes and blueberries. Dad's working on a second batch at a tiny stove set in the wall.

“Well, look who's woken from his beauty sleep,” Dad says as I take a seat.

“I could use some more of it,” I groan.

“Didn't sleep well?”

“Not really.”

“Any reason why?”

I can't tell him what's really on my mind, so I improvise. “Oh, just excited about today.”

“And why wouldn't you be?" Mom takes a big bite of the pancakes, crushed blueberry juice running between his teeth. “It's not every day a pony gets to make a trip like this one!" Yet another batch of pancakes goes down the hatch.

“You must have slept well if you're this chipper,” I say.

Dad chuckles. “Well, we must have been visited by the sandpony.”

Mom nods. “Best night's sleep I've had in months.”

“Besides, how could we not be in a good mood?”

“Well, I’ve noticed you’ve been a lot more, how do I say it…” I shake my hooves, “... easygoing than you were two years ago.”

Dad nods. “I’m going to be honest with you, Silverspeak. Your mom and I… well…” He hesitates. “Well, let’s just say something happened. We were in a funk with you being in prison and all, and I realized one day that moping around wouldn’t help. So I thought, why not lighten up a bit? I didn’t have to be so serious all the time. Managed to convince your mom into doing the same. Isn’t that right, Honey?”

Mom comes to the table with a plate full of fresh pancakes. “Yes. We decided to try and not take things so seriously. Make things more upbeat for when you got out.”

“And it seems to have paid off!” Dad says. “You haven't been out for even two days and you’re already employed by the Princess, and you're taking us to Genesis!”

I remember something Dad used to tell me when I was little. “Guess we just need to grab life by the horns and hold on, right?”

He chuckles. “Right! No matter what life throws your way, you just hang on and go with the flow, no matter where it takes you." He puts my pancakes down, the warm, earthy smell drifting into my nostrils. “Speaking of which, I think someone could use some extra syrup!" Grabbing the dispenser, Dad pours the liquid over my pancakes until they’re practically drowning in them.

“Hey, not too much!”

“You can never have enough syrup,” Mom says. “Besides, after two years, wouldn’t you want extra?”

I contemplate that for a moment. “Well, can’t argue with that.” I take a bite, delighting in the flavors dancing over my taste buds.

Seeing my parents like this, so excited and so glad to be with me, and so eagerly eating, reminds me of when I was little, and when our little family was enjoy Saturday morning pancakes before going off on some day trip, or doing activities together. At the time I loved getting out of the house, but now I treasure them even more; coming so close to death in Manehattan, and going through those two years in that dungeon made me realize how quickly I can lose them.

Wait a minute... in Genesis, Mom and Dad are safe from Chrysalis and her changelings, but they can't stay there forever. Something may come up that requires them to head back home, and the moment they leave the city, they'll be at risk again.

My appetite disappears.

There has to be something I can do to help them, some way to protect them, or, at the least, make sure I know they're who what they say they are. But what? A constant guard to follow them around? No, that won't work; he or she could be replaced by changelings as well. A constant spell? That might work... but I'd need to convince Luna to-

Wait... Wait! I've go it!

"Oh, Mom? Dad?"

They look up from their breakfasts.

"I know this won't make much sense to you, but... I need you to do something for me. You both remember how we had a safeword when I was young? In case something happened to you two and you needed to send someone to pick me up?"

They nod, puzzled.

"Well... I want us to do that again."

Mom and Dad eye each other. "Why?" Dad asks.

"I wish I could tell you what's going on," I say, "but I can't. Please... will you do this for me?"

"Well... yes," of course," Mom says. "But... is it something we need to be worried about?"

I can't defy Luna, but I have to give my parents something to go off of. "No... but I'd like to use it as a precaution, in case something goes awry."

My parents are now thoroughly confused, and unsure if they need to be worried. But, after several moments thought, they sigh and give in.

"Okay," I say. "Let's use this safeword: Quiverquill."

"Quiverquill," Dad says. "Got it. Anything else?"

"No," I say. Then, with a smile, "Who's up for some more pancakes?"

***

Once we're done eating, and the three of us finish the dishes, I excuse myself to my cabin. It won't be too long before we reach Genesis, and I need to figure out exactly how I'm going to approach my task. I spend the next few hours contemplating my strategy, coming up with several ways to approach my investigation.

Eventually, I manage to boil everything down to a simple equation. If TechInc does have weapons or other ethically questionable materials, they're no doubt already hiding them. To defy the commands of a princess is foolhardy, but while most corporations in Equestria no longer put bits before the good of their employees and the public, there are still a few who don't. Being relatively new, I'm betting TechInc falls into that category. If I'm going to counter their attempts to hide incriminating evidence, then the easiest way would be to meet up with the company's CEO as soon as possible and use my charm to make him or her spill all their secrets. If they're too strong-willed, then I'll have to arrange interviews with employees and use my charm on them instead. A few dozen interviews should reveal if the company has anything hidden up its sleeve.

There's a knock at the door. “Silverspeak? It's Mom. Gusty wants to see you.”

I head to the cockpit, where Gusty is hard at work adjusting his instruments. “Might want to gather your things," he says. "We're coming up on Genesis.”

“How long until we get there?” I ask.

“Probably another two hours.”

“That's still a long way away.”

“Yeah, it is. But we’ve got to deal with the crowds.”

“Crowds?”

Gusty indicates the radar. It's beeping away, showing multiple signatures on the edge of the screen, some big while others are quite small.

Mom and Dad come in, attracted by the sound. “What are those?” Mom asks.

"Zeppelins, blimps, and all other aircraft, all waiting to get into Genesis." Gusty throttles back on the engines, slowing the ship.

I peer out the window as the clouds drift away, revealing at least a hundred ships of all sizes and shapes, ranging from one-pony crafts to enormous zeppelins casting several craft into complete darkness from their shadows alone.

Gusty groans. “Oh, this is going to be a long day.”

“Maybe not,” I say. “Can we get through to Genesis?”

Gusty gives me a headset. “Knock yourself out.”

Putting the headset on, I press a button. “Genesis air control, please come in.”

A no-nonsense voice comes through the speakers. “This is Genesis. Identify yourself and provide your registration number.”

Gusty flicks a switch. “Genesis, this is the Raven, en-route for special mission from Canterlot, requesting priority approach, over.”

“Sure you are. Now give your registration number or I'll dispatch security to escort you away from the area.”

“Standby." Gusty flicks his switch again and heads through a pile of papers. “Hang on, I've got that thing around here somewhere.”

“I heard these guys don’t mess around,” Dad says. "Guess they don't."

Gusty chuckles. “Every one of these conventions is swarmed with ponies who want to get in, but couldn't get tickets or can't pay the entry fee. From what I’ve read, they get so many frauds and fakers that they have to hire additional security each year. It's especially bad on opening day... which happens to be today.”

“Raven, provide your registration code. This is your final warning.”

Gusty’s still searching, and I can’t risk my mission being compromised. I flick my headset back on. “Genesis, this is the Raven. The Moon will illuminate the truth.”

“Hey,” Gusty says, “cut that out before they-”

“Raven, you are cleared for immediate landing at platform A-5. We are transmitting coordinates now.”

Numbers pop up on the console.

“Well, didn’t expect that." Dropping his papers, Gusty takes hold of the steering column. “Nice work. Now, hold on tight. This is going to be a little tricky.”

Buttons are pressed and switches are flipped, and a shimmer goes across the windows as the Raven makes its way into the mass of ships before us, zipping along like dolphins leaping between sailing ships of old. We’re no longer invisible, as I can see countless ponies glaring at us through numerous windows and portholes. I try to ignore them, remembering myself that we're here on official business, and not impatient cheaters cutting in line.

Gusty heads through the fleet for another ten minutes before reaching the front. Dad’s already pressed his face to the glass, wanting to be the first to see our ultimate destination. And as a large cloud bank rolls away, even Mom is momentarily overwhelmed at the sight before us.

Emerging from the clouds ahead is the floating city of Genesis. I gasp; it’s one thing to see a miniature hologram of it, and something else to see the real thing. Even from miles away, the place is huge, easily dwarfing both Canterlot and Manehattan combined. And it doesn’t have just size, but beauty too: the bottom half of the dome is metal, machinery, and gears, but the upper half is an elegant dome of bronze and glass, something the hologram didn't show.

“Raven, security hatch opening. Please proceed.”

“Roger that." Gusty turns the ship and heads towards a section of the dome. I had thought it was glass, but as we get closer I realize that it’s actually energy that shimmers like a soap bubble. It looks fragile, but I don’t want to risk testing that theory.

One panel opens up as we approach and head through, only to immediately reform, sealing us inside Genesis.

I join Dad in pressing my face against the glass, wanting to take in everything before me. I had figured the place to be as advanced as Manehattan, but this is a metropolis straight out of a science fiction movie. It’s packed with skyscrapers, towers, and all other manner of buildings made out of shining metal and filled with technological advances I can’t make heads or tails of, making Manehattan look like a native village made from mud bricks. But most peculiar are several giant, windowless domes in a district away from the towers. I'm guessing that's where the manufacturing, research and development labs are located.

Mom and Dad can't tear their eyes away from the windows as the Raven continues on. We cross over an enormous sports dome decorated with banners and floodlights. Judging by the crowds gathering out front, that's probably where the convention itself is probably being held. That would explain all the other airships already docked and moored at nearby towers and what appears to be the airport. And while there's plenty for us to see, it's the tower in the center of it all that captures our attention. No... tower isn't a good word. It's a monolith that towers at least a mile high, maybe more, and packed with thousands of floors, windows, and smaller towers that jut from the sides. The whole thing is unlike any other building I've ever seen before. I'd love to just circle it for hours on end, but Dusty guides the Raven towards a landing platform, and touches down with a gentle bump.

A door slides open at the end of the platform. Several ponies come out, dressed in long red coats.

“I'll handle this,” I say. “Mom, Dad, you want to get our luggage?" I use a tone to suggest that this little face-to-face is for certain ears only, and they quickly head into the passenger cabins as I open the door. A gust of warm air permeated with a metallic taste greets me as I hop off the Raven.

One of the ponies approaches me, the others hanging back. Judging by their tactical gear, they're probably security. Behind them all is another pony in tactical gear, but she's almost as big as Celestia, and much buffer. I'm guessing she's probably their captain.

“Silverspeak?”

I nod.

“We have been expecting you. Please come with me.”

“I'll get my parents.”

“Due to the nature of your visit, I'm afraid they'll have to be escorted separately.”

“I'd like to have them with me, if you don't mind.”

“Security is very tight at this facility,” the official says. “Princess Luna was very clear that your parents and pilot were not to be informed or told of the reason for your visit." She indicates the large pony. “She will escort them to their quarters, and bring their luggage shortly afterwards.”

I eye the pony. She eyes me back. No way I'd trust my parents to a scowling face like that.

“I will go with them to their quarters, and then we may proceed,” I say. “Is that be acceptable?”

This official would make a great poker player; I can't read her face.

“Very well."

I nod and turn to the Raven. “Mom? Dad? You can leave the luggage. They'll get it.”

Mom trots off the ship. “Oh good. Don't worry, Gusty, you won't have to carry it all.”

Gusty staggers from the cabin, sweating up a storm as he carries several suitcases piled high on his back. “Great!”

Dad follows Mom, and the three of us fall in behind the official as we head into the Monolith.

***

I had guessed that a company devoted to the latest in cutting-edge technology would decorate their headquarters lavishly with the stuff, but I'm surprised just how far TechInc has gone. The walls, ceiling, and floors around us are all made of bronze, as are the numerous light units embedded in the walls, and the candle-less chandeliers dangling above our heads. Everything's so spotlessly clean; how many hours do the poor janitors put into keeping everything polished?

Mom and Dad are practically besides themselves as we head deeper into the building. Considering how few ponies ever come here, I can't blame them. They're like pilgrims in a holy land, any and all frustration at being taken on this unexpected detour long gone.

Getting into an elevator, we head up several floors to a hall built from the finest marble and granite money can buy. The big pony heads to a door and uses her magic to unlock it. Eager to see what lies ahead, my parents rush inside. I start to follow, but the official puts a hoof on my shoulder, a quiet reminder that I need to be elsewhere.

“I'll be back later,” I call out.

“Take your time, kiddo!” Dad calls back.

As soon as the big pony comes back, my escort presses a button, sending us back up. I bite my lips as we start up: It doesn't feel right to leave my parents, but I need to continue my work. They'll be safe here and we all know the password.

Wanting to distract myself, I study my escorts. They aren't very happy to see me; the big pony, in particular, keeps looking me over.

I try smiling.

She narrows her eyes.

The elevator comes to a stop, and I'm led out into a lobby, but more elegant than any I've ever seen. The bronze motif is still strong here, mixed with intertwining metallic decorations around the pillars and posts. At the back is an ornate elevator, and before that is a gilded desk, complete with a bored secretary as we head to the left and to a heavily-reinforced door. The large pony holds up a gold badge to a scanner, causing the doors to silently glide open, leading me into what appears to be the tower's security hub: it's filled with hundreds of busy, rushed ponies working some sort of strange screens that show text and pictures moving across them. What are those? Probably some sort of mechanical wonder TechInc has created.

A pony dressed in a fancy security uniform rushes over. He's a lean, muscular fellow with a gaze that's seen a lot, yet somehow still managed to resist becoming cynical. “Silverspeak?”

“Yes?”

He gives me a quick hoofshake. “I'm Onyx Shield; I'm in charge of security for the Monolith. Please pardon the rush, but we're busy." He indicates for me to follow him into an office, which I do so. “You'll be given a full briefing later, but here's the basic gist: Security is our top priority here, and each floor of this tower is designed to allow those who have the exact security clearance. Namely, these."

He holds up a gold badge identical to the one the big pony carries. Reaching into his desk, Onyx pulls out a small box and unlocks it. Inside is a lanyard attached to another gold badge. He gives it to me.

“Because of your status, this card will grant you access to every part of this city. Furthermore, if you require assistance or the escort of any law enforcement official, show this and you shall receive it. For obvious reasons, do not lose it. Your parents will be given their own badges shortly. They will have access to Genesis' recreational and entertainment facilities, but none of our research, development, and factory facilities.”

“I don't think they'll mind. They're so excited just to be here.”

Onyx chuckles. "Them and hundreds of others."

There's a beep from a radio on his vest.

“Excuse me, I have to get back to work. I'll have your escorts guide you to your room." We leave his office and head to the giant pony and the waiting official, who leads me back to the elevator, but I don't feel like going down just yet. I've been given my security clearance, and now it's time to start my plan.

“Are there any floors above us?” I ask

“Yes,” the official says.

“What are they?”

“The private quarters of the CEO.”

“I'd like to meet him, if possible.”

“I'm sorry, but he's very busy.”

“It will only be for a minute." Even if I can't get a full session with the head of TechInc, I'd like to at least say a brief hello. I need to give a good first impression and show that I'm not some inquisitor he needs to fear.

“That won't be possible. He's very busy organizing the convention.”

Hmmm... if I can't see the pony himself, perhaps there's another step I can take. “Can we arrange a meeting, then?”

"One's already been made for tomorrow morning. Now, come."

With nothing else to do here, I allow my escorts to take me to the elevator and down to another elegant hallway, where I'm led to an equally opulent door. The official unlocks it and stands aside, waiting for me to enter. I do so, expecting an elegant room, but what they've given me isn't a room for a guest, or even a dignitary. It's a penthouse worthy of royalty itself, made from the finest materials and filled with the best luxuries bits can buy, from the silk sofa to the golden chandeliers, and the polished wood that shines beneath my hooves. And that's not all, for the giant windows gives me an unprecedented view of the city below. Airships continue to make their way inside the dome, and even from so high up I can see hordes of ponies lining up at that stadium a short distance away from the Monolith. The convention isn't even scheduled to start for another few hours, and already there are tens of thousands of ponies gathered together for the opening ceremony.

"The opening ceremony will begin momentarily," the official tells me. "Your pass will grant you VIP access."

Then, without another word, she departs with the others, closing the door behind them.

I stay at the windows, studying the mass of ponies far below. With a meeting between myself and the CEO arranged, my next step is to go to the opening ceremony of the convention and get an idea of what all the hubub is about, both for professional purposes, and to satisfy my own curiosity. But more importantly, the CEO himself may be there, and I could possibly get an unscheduled face-to-face with him. If I pull off a good first impression, that would make my work so much easier. Genesis is a big place, and if TechInc wants to hide something, they have... oh, I don't know, several million rooms and places they could do it in. I may be an official envoy of the Princesses, but the odds aren't in my favor if TechInc decides to hide something, which makes getting on the CEO's good side all the more important.

There's a knock at my door.

“Come in.”

My parents trot inside, both dressed in fancy attire. “Man, these TechInc ponies sure know how to impress guests!” Dad says, pleased at the dark blue fabric with bronze sewn into the edges. A bit extravagant, but impressive.

“Did the two of you visit some of the shops around here?” I ask.

“Believe it or not, these were actually waiting for us in our room! How's that for service? Did you see yours?”

I haven't checked the closet yet. I do so, and find a fancy coat waiting for me.

“Only fitting that the Princess's ambassador should be dressed for the occasion." Mom says. “And speaking of occasions, your father and I would love it if you could come with us to the opening ceremony." She puts a hoof on my shoulder. “It really would mean a lot to us.”

“Of course,” I say as I slip the coat on. “I'd be happy to." I was planning to ask if Mom and Dad wanted to come with me, but there's no harm in them asking first. I bring up my badge. “I think this will also help us skip the lines as well.”

I might as well have told Mom that I got her free tickets for a trip to the Moon, as her eyes almost bulge out of their sockets. And no sooner have the words left my mouth than Dad eagerly points to the door.

“Lead the way, Son!”

***

The three of us are quick to enter the elevator and head towards ground level. But we don't even go five floors before it comes to a stop and several ponies get in, all dressed in clothes equally as fancy as ours. It's a pattern that repeats on every floor, and it isn't long before the three of us glance at each other and decide to find another way down. So, leaving the crammed elevator, we head to the nearest service desk and inquire about finding another way to the convention. The attendant, no doubt annoyed at having been asked many times before, changes her tune when she notices my badge. And before I know it, the three of us are floating away from the Monolith in a small taxi, granting us a panoramic view of the ever-growing crowds beneath us.

“Wow,” Mom says. “Look at them all.”

Dad nudges me. “Good thing we don't have to join 'em, eh?”

“Don't expect to do this for everything,” I say, looking my badge over. “Can't go around abusing this.”

“Oh, of course not." Glancing at Mom, Dad leans in close. “Hey, you know if it gets you free drinks in restaurants?”

“Honey!”

“What?”

The taxi flies in lower as we reach the front of the crowds, landing in a small space reserved for VIPs. Guards are present, but they quickly give way as I show my badge, clearing us a path to a small waiting room in the very front of the crowd. My parents strut along, delighted at the chance to feel like royalty for once, and I can't say I blame them. It's easy to get excited here; the air is practically crackling with energy, and most of the crowd are now jumping up and down in excitement.

Our arrival couldn't have happened at a better time, as a small door opens on a balcony high above us moments later. Every voice in the crowd goes silent as a unicorn struts into view. It takes me a moment to realize that it's the official who met me on the platform. She clears her throat before casting a spell to amplify her voice.

“Mares, stallions, and foals: It is TechInc's pleasure to welcome you to the third annual Convention of Science and Technology. For the next three days, all our wonders and technologies shall be yours to see, explore, and touch. The wonders of the future lie before you!”

The official grabs a tug woven from the finest threads, and yanks on it as hard as she can.

“Welcome to the future of Equestria!”

With a great and mighty rumble, the doors open wide.

With barely-constrained enthusiasm, the crowd roars as they surge inside. My parents try to join them, but I grab hold and keep them back. To join that mass would only ensure we'd get separated in a heartbeat, and that's the last thing I want. Not that Dad is going to go along with my plan; he's itching to run inside.

When the crowd has slowed to a reasonable level, I motion for a guard to come over. “Could we get an escort inside?” I ask, holding up my badge. He nods. Thus, with the guard clearing the way, we enter the crowds, and make our way into the stadium, which is crammed with all manner of booths and displays. The thousands of ponies who swarmed in before us are already squeezing into every possible space in an effort to get the first glimpse of vendors displaying their wares. But among all the commotion and excited shouts is a huge stage at the very back of the stadium. Most of the ponies are making their way there.

“What's being shown there?” I ask our guard.

“The main presentation, sir.”

“How long until it starts?”

“Ten minutes.”

“Then let's see if we can't get some seats.”

“Of course. Follow me.”

The guard makes his way through the crowd, my parents and I close behind. I don't want to miss out on this presentation.

Whatever it may be, I have a feeling it's going to be big.

Author's Note

The picture in this chapter was done by SilFoe, who also did the cover artwork for this story! Check her stuff out here! (http://silfoe.deviantart.com/)

Due to Genesis changing shape during the writing process, I've rewritten it's description in the previous chapter for continuity reasons.

Old Friends

Even with our guard pushing ponies aside, it’s difficult to make our way through the crowd to the stage. Only after five minutes of darting, ducking, and squeezing do we finally reach the reserved seats.

“Remind me never to go through that again,” Dad says as he takes a seat.

“Don’t go through that again,” Mom says.

I sit down as the lights dim. Thousands of ponies go quiet around us.

A spotlight shines onto the stage.

“Since time began," a voice says offstage, "there has been only one constant throughout the ages: change.”

The voice is of an older pony, full of elegance, sophistication, and a formidable intelligence. But it's also... familiar. I know that voice. I've heard it before, but where?

“We cannot stop the future, but we can decide how we'll face it, and more importantly, how we'll live in it. That, mares and gentlecolts, is the mission of TechInc.”

A unicorn strolls onstage.

“While we can never predict what's coming, there are those who have the vision, the will, and the power to guide others and help them rise. And that, my friends, is what I, Glasseye, founder and CEO of TechInc, am here to do.”

Wait, Glasseye? The pony who was Beakbreaker's professor at Manehattan University?

The lights snap on, letting us all gaze upon Glasseye in full. Time hasn't been kind to him, for he looks quite older than when I last saw him. But he still has a spring in his step, and enjoys being the center of attention as the audience claps and cheers. But I can't believe it; Glasseye is the CEO of TechInc? He was a slightly uptight professor, not the type to start a huge organization, much less guide it.

Glasseye holds up a hoof. “The last time I strolled across this stage, I promised all of you that by this time next year, TechInc would have the most wonderful things in store for you all, and I intend to keep that promise!”

The crowd goes crazy.

“We have four delightful things to show you,” Glasseye says. “One for each day of the convention... though I suppose we can bend the rules and show two tonight.”

The crowd goes ballistic as Glasseye strolls to three pedestals, each holding up a piece of cloth that hides something beneath. The first is medium sized, the second is tiny, and whatever is beneath the third is big enough to hold one of the princesses.

Taking hold of the first cloth, Glasseye yanks it away. An excited gasp goes up from the crowd in anticipation, but the excitement is short lived. Beneath the tarp is a clear case holding a pony leg.

Glasseye adopts a sarcastic tone. “'Oh, Glasseye, what's this? A leg? We've seen plenty of legs. It's what TechInc and Medicomp has been offering us for years. You got us all worked up for nothing!” He chuckles. “Fear not, my friends; TechInc hasn't resorted to copycatting our competitors.” His horn lights up, removing the glass and pulling the leg out. “At first glance, an ordinary pony leg. The usual replacement we've seen for years on the market. And you'd be forgiven for thinking that this is one of Medicomp's legs that come to life in a lab. But if we look just a little closer, we’ll see there’s more to this leg than meets the eye.”

Taking a scalpel, Glasseye bloodlessly slices into artificial skin, pulling away to reveal bones of steel and pistons, springs, and coils in place of muscles.

“Our first prosthetic limbs were crude mechanical things, designed only to let ponies walk again. But we asked ourselves, how can we do better? How can we possibly make limbs that are not only functional, but elegant? So we researched, invested, and came up with the finest mechanical limbs Equestria has to offer. Mechanical legs that look and feel just like the real thing. Here, see for yourselves.”

His horn glows, and the leg heads into the crowd, hovering above random ponies, giving them a brief moment to touch the device and see it up close. It darts about at random, nearby photographers struggling to keep up, no doubt hoping to catch the reactions of ponies lucky enough to see the limb up close.

Then the limb flies to the front row, and to me. Being on the edge of the stage, Glasseye is eager to see my reaction. It's been years since we last met, and he realizes that there's something familiar about me. It takes him a few moments to connect the dots, and he couldn’t be more surprised.

“So, why do such a leg?” Glasseye asks the audience, trying to stay focused. “We all know the fabled strength of earth ponies, and how they can buck trees, run for miles, and do things us unicorns and pegasi can only dream of. But these limbs now offer that strength to everyone. Observe.”

Two trolleys are rolled onto stage. One holds one of those legs, the other a giant boulder. Both are locked into place with powerful magnets. Glasseye holds up a remote control and presses a button. With lighting speed, the leg shoots out and hits the boulder so hard that a crack snaps into existence on the surface. A second blow enlarges it, and a third hit shatters the boulder into dozens of chunks.

The audience gasps.

“Imagine it: limbs that deliver five times the power of a natural leg. An earth pony can run all day. These legs will let you run, jump, swim, and climb without growing tired.”

The audience murmurs, stunned, with Glasseye grinning all the while as he walks to the second tarp. “While this would normally be the end of the show, I believe we can break tradition and give you a little something extra: a dream of mine I’ve had for many years.

Everyone is on edge as Glasseye yanks the tarp off, revealing the next great technological marvel of the age.

The case is empty.

“Oh my. It appears I've forgotten to put it in there for you all to see! How very silly of me.” Taking off his monocle, Glasseye rubs his eye. “Why, wherever did I put it?”

The ponies around me look at each other, unsure what's going on. Is this an act? Considering how much press coverage this event is getting, it wouldn't make sense for Glasseye to go through all this effort only to… Wait, what's he doing? Is he... He's digging at his eye!

Ponies around me shriek and scramble back in their seats as... oh Celestia, Glasseye’s ripping his eye out! Oh Celestia, this.... wait a second. Where's the blood? There's no tendrils, sinew, or flesh dangling from the back of the eye. Instead, there’s blinking lights and whirring gears.

“Mares and stallions, allow me to introduce the next wonder of the technological world: the first fully functional mechanical eye. As you can see...” he chuckles, “...this eye can fool even the most skilled observer. With this eye, sight can be restored to the blind, and they can gain even greater capabilities than ever before: they gain the ability to see in the dark, in infrared, and in wavelengths our normal eyes cannot detect. Why, you might even say that these eyes are an improvement over what nature itself has given us.”

Glasseye pops his prosthesis back in place. “Now, I know you all want to see what's beneath tarp number three.” Glasseye goes to the last tarp, the largest of them all. “But I'm afraid it shall have to remain a secret for now.”

An unseen gong chimes.

“Well, mares and gentlecolts, thank you all for your time. I'm sorry our little chat was short, but fear not! There's plenty more to see and do here throughout the convention, so please, enjoy yourselves!

As guards take up position around the object hidden beneath the tarp, Glasseye is quickly met by the big pony and heads offstage. He glances back at me ever-so-briefly, then heads through the door and out of sight. And not a moment too soon, for ponies surge forward, wanting to get a glimpse of the giant tarp and try to guess what's beneath it. My parents and I know better than to join that mob, so we remain sitting as we're rapidly surrounded by hundreds of exited ponies.

“Can you believe it?!” Dad says. “An artificial eye! Well, guess none of us have to worry about ever going blind; we can just get new eyes!”

“But how much are they going to cost?” Mom asks.

“Oh... well, I'm sure they won't charge too much. I mean, it'd be evil to not give them to someone because they can't afford to pay for it. We're not barbarians, after all.”

Mom nods. “So, what next?”

I had hoped that perhaps Glasseye and I could sneak in a brief chat once the show was over, but his hasty retreat means any interviews will have to wait until tomorrow morning. Even though it's been a long day, I'm not ready to retreat to my penthouse bed just yet. There's still tons of things to look at around here. Perhaps I can take a look at everything offered here to get an idea of exactly what TechInc is offering, as well as the technological status of other companies at these booths. All that should give me good information I can then present to Princess Luna for my first report.

“Why don't we look around?” I suggest. “See if anything catches our eyes?”

***

We spend the next hour squeezing through the crowds as we head from one booth to the next, looking over wares that companies have come to sell and show off. Mom and Dad are astonished at all the new technology on display; so am I, but my excitment is tampered: most of what we see are prototypes still far from being finalized and going on the market. But it’s impossible to deny how many things we see, ranging from home appliances, farm equipment, aircraft and personal vehicles, entertainment, and everything in between. Every company in the field of science and technology goes all-out to make the biggest impression they can… including one that I know very well.

“Medicomp?” Mom says. “What are they doing here?”

“Never thought they'd have a booth at the headquarters of their mortal enemy,” Dad muses.

The Medicomp booth is quite small, perhaps a reflection of their competition against TechInc. After all, what could the company offer against such technological marvels that Glasseye and his researchers keep putting out? Their attendants seem to share the feeling, given how miserable and uneasy they look. They glance my way; two don't recognize me, but the third does. He takes a few steps backwards.

Making sure my body posture is non-threatening, I take a brochure and look it over. It's not surprising that it focuses on Medicomp's many advantages over TechInc limbs, such as how theirs have the ability to feel sensations, such as cold, warm, and the soothing caress of a loved one, not to mention that their limbs can be grown to be stronger than natural legs. Not bad... but nobody's going to be fooled by it. After all, lack of touch is a small price to pay when you can run for days on end, punch through rock and stone, and fall without getting so much as a broken bone. It'll probably be only a matter of time before TechInc overcomes that obstacle as well, and then Medicomp will be in dire straits.

“Well?” Dad asks. “You think they got a chance against TechInc?”

“Difficult to say.” I look the booth over, studying the legs, the wings, and the horns within clear display cases. To Medicomp's credit, they look like the real thing, not something grown in a lab. They've improved their techniques since I got my wings and horns. I wonder how these ones feel, or if they're stronger and more durable. And how about horns? Have they managed to grow them as well?

“Silverspeak?”

I shake my head. “Sorry?”

“Hey, you okay?” Dad asks. “You zoned out there for a few seconds.”

“Yes, I'm fine. Just tired, that's all. It's been a long day.”

“You can head back if you want,” Mom says. “We'll keep looking around.”

“No, no that's okay. I'm good. Just need a few moments to wake up.” While this place seems safe enough, there's no telling if any of Chrysalis’ changelings here. There are no doubt guards with scanning magic hidden in the crowds or positioned near the doors, but I don't feel safe leaving my parents here. Best to stick together.

“Silverspeak?”

I turn at hearing my name called. One of Onyx Shield’s guards comes up, relieved that he’s found me.

“Yes?” I ask tensely.

The guard hands me a note. “A message for you, sir.”

I flip open the note and read it.

‘Silverspeak: Please come and meet me at the Late Lounge Diner at 8 PM. Beakbreaker.’

My knees shake.

Mom comes up. “Silverspeak? Is something wrong?”

I show Mom the note.

“Oh… oh my!”

“What?” Dad asks. He snatches the note and reads it. “Oh.”

I spin, trying to find the nearest clock! Oh, what time is it?! Wait! There! It’s… seven thirty! I have half an hour! If I can get outside and get a taxi, I just might make it! But my parents! I can’t leave them!

“Mom, Dad, I-”

“Don’t worry about us,” Mom says. “You need to get going.”

“But you-”

“You’ve been waiting this long to see her,” Dad says. “You’re really going to keep her waiting because of us?”

Of course I can’t. But I can’t risk my parent’s safety, either. I turn to our guard. “Stay with them,” I say. “Make sure they get back to their room safely.”

He nods.

I almost sink to the floor in relief. With my parents safe, I can-

Mom grabs my shoulders and spins me around. “Get going!” she says with a chuckle. “Go!”

I dash towards the exit, only to stop, race back, and plant a quick kiss on my parent’s cheeks before taking off once again.

***

It takes me several frustrating moments to reach the entrance, and several more to get a taxi, leap in, tell the driver where to go, and then we're finally off. Leaning back in my seat, I close my eyes, trying to psyche myself up. This isn't something I have to fear: Beakbreaker already knows me, so I don't have to worry about first impressions. Well, almost. I don't want to come off as someone hardened by two years behind bars, but that shouldn't be a problem. It was difficult at first, trying to control my anger and frustration of being a prisoner, but for her, I was able to resist it. For Beakbreaker alone, I didn't succumb and turn into an angry pony who hated the world and everyone in it.

But what about Beakbreaker? What if she's changed in the past two years? Trying to keep up with TechInc in terms of tech and gizmos would put a huge stress on anyone. But unless she's taken up drinking to try and cope with the stress, she should still be the same zebra and I know... well, unless casual drinking turned to addiction, and she's having difficulty trying to keep it under control.

I gulp. I need to calm down. Yes, those two years were probably stressful for her, but Beakbreaker's a strong individual. She can cope and get through it. But then again, everyone has their limits. Not everyone is in as a high-stress position as her. Drinking might not be enough to diffuse the stress. What if she's turned to something stronger, something more dangerous? What if she's more focused on trying to cope with a stressful life than on us? What if this whole meeting is just a way for her to tell me that it's over between the two of us, and-

No! Stop it! Confound, I'm letting my imagination run wild. There's just no way to know what Beakbreaker's been up to. I just have to calm down and trust that things will work out.

The taxi continues through the streets, heading into Genesis' arts and entertainment district. While much smaller than Manehattan's, it's still filled with bars, nightclubs, dance halls, and anything else someone would want to unwind after a long day at work.

The taxi finally comes to a stop near the single, long boardwalk that connects the shops and buildings. The driver gives me directions to head to the end of the street as I exit, pay him, and hurry down the boardwalk, rushing past theaters and other entertainment venues until I finally find the lay before me, but the only thing that catches my eye is a small restaurant with the words, “Late Lounge.” flashing in blue above the door.

I swing the glass door open and step into a trendy jazz bar. It's empty at the moment, save for the bartender wiping down the wood countertop, and a small band playing a slow, moody tune on saxophones and a piano.

“Can I get you anything?” the bartender asks. He notices my badge. “We got a nice bottle I think you'll like. On the house, of course.”

“No, thank you,” I say. “I'm just here to meet a friend.”

“Ah. Well, take a seat wherever you fancy.”

Nodding, I head to a booth near the windows, giving me the perfect view of the street and glowing lamps of amber and gold. If you wanted to meet someone for a romantic evening, this is certainly the place to do it.

The band plays soft music with a romantic touch, guessing that I'm here for romance. A glimpse at the clock shows that I have ten minutes to kill.

I twiddle my hooves.

The minutes pass by one slow second at a time.

I can do this. I can do this. I just need to remain calm...

The clock hits eight thirty.

The door doesn't open, no taxi comes down the street, and I still have the place to myself. Perhaps Beakbreaker's stuck in traffic, or her driver is trying to find a place to-

A bell rings at the door as a zebra walks inside.

It's been two years since I last saw that face, that white coat with black stripes, the earring, and those glasses. But time hasn't diminished my memory of those inquisitive eyes that go over the bar.

Those eyes meet my own, and for a single instant, time comes to a stop. We look at each other for a long moment before Beakbreaker comes to the booth.

“Silverspeak?”

I nod, suddenly unable to speak.

“It's been a long time.”

I finally find my voice. “Yes. Yes, it has.”

She takes a seat. “Sorry I'm late. You wouldn't believe the traffic around here.”

I nod, unable to take my eyes off her. “You have no idea how long I've waited for this,” I whisper.

Beakbreaker smiles. “I can. I wanted to write to you, Silverspeak. I really did. But I've been so busy, I couldn't-”

I reach out with my hoof and take hers.

Beakbreaker's surprised, but she doesn't pull away.

We don't speak. The two of us sit there, hoof in hoof, looking into each other's eyes, and it's like the past two years never even happened.

The band keeps playing. The seconds hand of a nearby clock tick away.

“Well, is it just me or is this a little awkward?” Beakbreaker asks with a chuckle.

I chuckle as well. “Well,” I say, figuring that we should start slow. “Maybe we can start with the obvious. What have you been up to all this time?”

Beakbreaker rolls her eyes. “Things have been so busy you wouldn't believe it.”

“Try me.”

“Well, dealing with the fallout of the Manehattan incident, trying to keep up with Medicomp's competitors, then trying to keep up with TechInc.”

“Is that why you're here?” I ask. “To take a look their latest products?”

Beakbreaker nods. “Coin Counter would love it if I could sneak a peek at the enemy's factories and labs. But what are you doing here? I thought you'd want to have some R and R after... well, you know.”

“I'm here as an envoy for the Princesses. They'd like to have a report on what TechInc is showing.”

“Really? Silverspeak, that's great! Right after getting out, and you're already hitting the ground running! Good for you!”

I blush. “Thank you. You know, there are other things I'd like to do, now that everything is behind us.”

“Oh? Like what?”

I hesitate... No, no I can't hesitate. I haven't waited this long and dreamed of this moment to freeze up now. I've got to just tell the truth. “Beakbreaker, I know it's been a long time since we've seen each other, but... I'd like to try and pick up where we left off.”

Beakbreaker's smile fades a little. “Actually...”

No. Oh no, she couldn't-

“... I've been thinking about what would happen when you got out. I mean, two years is a long time. It's been so long that we might as well start over. A clean slate, so to speak.”

A waiter comes up and gives us two glasses of water.

“Why don't we reintroduce ourselves? I'll go first.” She takes a sip. “My name is Beakbreaker, and I'm a lead scientist for the Medicomp corporation. But I wasn't always like that. There was a time where I was living in a tiny apartment and despairing that I would ever get anywhere in life. I felt so alone and unwanted. But then came along someone who helped me accomplish my dreams, who stuck with me when no one else would.”

I can't help it. I smile.

“But then I learned a few things about him: His selfishness. His scheming mind. His zeal. I almost left him... But then he risked his life for me, and was willing to give up his own dreams to save me from a maniac when he could have just walked away. And I realized that beneath the selfishness, there was a good heart and a good soul, someone who, given time and opportunity, could prove himself to be someone great. I'd like to get to know that pony again.”

She lets go of my hooves.

“All right, now it's your turn.”

I had known for a long time that my actions before and during the Manehattan incident had hurt Beakbreaker emotionally, but until now I didn't know how extensive it had been. How am I supposed to address that? Apologizing seems like the most logical choice, but to just say it without context won't have much effect. I need to be more tactful... Perhaps I could use my charm on... No. No, absolutely not, not on her.

Beakbreaker waits.

Perhaps honesty is the best course of action. She was honest with me, and I've got to do the same.

“My name is Silverspeak,” I say. “I'm the only earth pony ever born in my hometown of Saddle Lanka. I was shunned and seen as an embarrassment. I never had any real friends when I was growing up, but when I moved to Manehattan, I found someone with a gift to share, and no one to help it get out there. It would be a win-win situation. She would get her gift out there, and I'd get what I wanted: to become a unicorn, or even an alicorn... But when I worked with her, she treated me as an equal. Nobody had ever done that before. And then she began to get interested in me as a friend... My very first friend. And then the horn and the wings didn't seem quite as important as before. But when she took away what I had spent my entire life searching for, I lost my temper and hated her.”

I take a moment to wipe away the sweat on my brow. Celestia, I wish I didn't have to tell her this. “I was angry... But now, all these years later, I can see that she was just trying to help me. And that if she hadn't, things could have gotten even worse than they turned out. And when I had a choice to make, I wanted her to live more than I wanted to fulfill my dream.”

I take her hooves once more.

For a long moment Beakbreaker doesn't say anything.

She squeezes back.

“I'd like to get to know that pony again.”

I smile.

Beakbreaker's watch beeps.

“What, already?”

“What is it?" I ask. "What's wrong?”

Beakbreaker groans. “I have to get back to my hotel and ready my report for Coin Counter. I was hoping we could have dinner, but it looks like it'll have to wait for another time.”

“How about tomorrow?” I quickly ask. “Would that work for you?”

“Oh yes, it would. But it would have to be someplace cheap,” she checks her purse. “Getting a hotel room at the last minute cost more than I expected.”

“You can come to my place. I'm staying at a penthouse near the very top of the Monolith.”

Beakbreaker's eyes go wide. “You're staying there?! Silverspeak, that's TechInc's base of operations! How'd you get in there?”

I hold up my badge. “Being an envoy for the Princesses does have its perks.”

“Well, color me jealous! Sure, I'd be more than happy to go there for dinner.”

I can't wait that long! “How about lunch?”

Beakbreaker considers it. “Sure, I can do lunch. How about we meet up at 11:30?”

“I'll send a cab to pick you up.”

Taking a piece of paper, Beakbreaker scribbles a note. “Here's the hotel I'm staying at.” She slips it to me, then stands. “It was wonderful seeing you again, Silverspeak.”

“As it was seeing you, Beakbreaker.”

She smiles. “You know, my tribe would say that if we have met again after so long, it is not by chance or luck alone.”

Then, giving me a little wave, she walks out the door and into the night.

***

I barely feel my legs as I head back to the taxi, and I almost feel like I could float away with it as the craft flies back to the Monolith. I barely even notice when I'm trotting back through the halls of the Monolith. I don't even remember getting off, but who cares?

My parents are waiting for me outside the door to my penthouse as I skip out of the elevator.

“Well?” Mom asks anxiously. “How'd it go?”

I don't bother hiding my smile. “Wonderful!”

“Atta boy, Silverspeak!” Dad says. “So, the two of you talk things over?”

“Oh yes. And we're going to be meeting up again tomorrow for lunch!”

“That's fantastic!” Mom says. "But how did... well, things go? What were your first impressions?

"Good," I say. "A bit slow, but I think we're off to a good start."

"Good. Now, don't rush anything, and don't do anything foolish: You need a friend after all these years, and the two of you were just so perfect together. If you could get things going again, it would be so wonderful for the both of you.” She takes Dad's hoof in her own. “Finding your father was one of the best things that ever happened to me.... I can't even imagine where I'd be today if we weren't together.”

Dad blushes, and the two kiss.

If luck and fortune are on my side, Beakbreaker and I will be like that someday.

“Well, we'd better be off to bed,” Dad says. “Long day, you know?”

“Oh yes!” I say. “But what a great one!”

Chuckling, Mom and Dad head to the elevator, waving goodnight as they go. Waving back, I go into the penthouse and eat a fast dinner before heading to bed. The events of the past hour have given me a surge of energy, making it impossible to sleep, but I don't mind. It gives me a chance to just lie there and indulge in my fantasies about what may yet come to pass if Beakbreaker and I keep seeing each other. And from what she said, and the signals I got from her, she wants to do it.

Figuring that I should at least try to get some sleep, I finally get out of bed to see if the cabinets in the bathroom have some sleep aids-

Wait. The orb box is glowing from the inside. Oh no! My report to the princess! I dash over and yank the orb out; it's glowing with a steady pulse of light; I rub it three times, and the feeling of ice water rushes through me as the bedroom becomes a hazy blur.

“Silverspeak.”

I turn as Princess Luna emerges from the ether. “Your Highness! This is about the report isn't it?”

Luna nods, puzzled. “I expected it some time ago.”

Even in non-corporeal form, I can still blush. “I apologize for that, your Highness, but I... Well, I ran into an old friend of mine.”

“You are referring to Beakbreaker?”

I nod.

"She came by shortly after you left for Genesis."

"You told her where I was?"

She nods. "While I have no objection to the two of you spending time together, the purpose of your visit is to investigate TechInc.”

“Of course. I'm meeting the CEO tomorrow morning, and I'll be able to give you my first report in the evening.”

Luna nods. “Please send it to me as quickly as you can.”

Something's strange about her tone. “Is something wrong, your Highness?”

“We have had another rogue changeling attack in a town far to the west. We have managed to contain it, but my sister and I had not suspected that Chrysalis' forces would spread this quickly. Remember, Silverspeak, we must find out if she is working with TechInc to obtain weapons or equipment that could aid her cause.”

The ether behind her shimmers.

“I must go, Silverspeak. Be safe.”

Before I can answer, the room shifts, and I'm back in the physical world once more, Luna's words echoing in my ears. There was another attack? But how? Shouldn't Chrysalis' changelings be too few in number to mount another assault so quickly? Maybe they're not so weak as Luna thought; maybe there are thousands, or tens of thousands just waiting for the right time to strike and wipe out our defenses... or worse, blend in and gradually replace everyone until it's too late for us to do anything.

I head to the window and take a deep breath of the fresh air. With all the security features around me, Genesis should be safe from the Changeling threat below, but what if Chrysalis dispatched many of them to sneak aboard the ships coming here, so as to spread throughout the city? What if they're already carefully replicating everyone around them?

Gulping, I close the window, then lock the front door. Hopefully my investigation tomorrow will reveal nothing suspicious or menacing.

I hope.

Author's Note

Random Fun fact: I wrote Glasseye while imagining him to sound like David Niven.

For all of you who have trouble seeing updates to the story, I contacted one of the moderators of the site about that issue, and was told that a forthcoming update should resolve the problem.

Also, I want to thank all of you who have added The Monster Below to so many groups on the site! Don't know what caused such a surge, but it's very gratifying!

The Tour

The sky is overcast when I wake up; dim sunlight streams through the windows as I dress and eat a fast breakfast. I don't want to be late for my appointment. Princess Luna is counting on me to let her know what's going on, and my reports may influence decisions that could affect all of Equestria.

No pressure.

Finishing breakfast, I head into the hallway to go check on my parents. Thankfully, I don't have to go far; Mom's already getting the morning paper. She looks more tired than usual, but perks up at seeing me.

“Well, good morning!” She draws me into a big hug. “Sleep well?”

“Yes,” I lie.

“Oh good!" She wipes the sleep from her eyes. “You hungry? I was just about to start breakfast.”

“Actually, I already ate. And it looks like you could use some more sleep.”

“Oh, it's nothing,” Mom assures me. “Just a rough night for us both. But we're fine.”

“Good. Out of curiosity, what's the password?”

“Quiverquill.”

Thank Celestia. "Good," I say. "Now, I just wanted to let you know that I'll be meeting with Glasseye all day today and won't be back until dinner. Speaking of which, I'm going to ask Beakbreaker if she'd like to eat with us. I know you and Dad would-”

My watch buzzes.

“Well, I need to be on my way," I say. "The two of you have a good day, and stay safe.” Not wanting to be late, I quickly kiss Mom on the cheek and hurry off.

***

Glasseye's secretary glances up from her watch as I enter the office. “Ah, good morning, Mr. Silverspeak. Glasseye is waiting for you." She points towards the ornate elevator in the back. I take a moment to admire the ornate gears and doors of the elevator as I step inside and head up. into an entrance hall made of marble and jade, the smooth surface reflecting the warm glow of electronic lights.

The large pony waits at the end of the hall, and she still doesn't look happy to see me.

“Silverspeak to see Mr. Glasseye,” I say.

She looks me over. Her horn lights up as an anti-changeling spell washes over me. Satisfied that I'm not an imposter, she indicates for me to follow her. We head to a pair of opaque glass doors; the big pony presses her eyes to a scanner. The doors click, glide open without a sound, and we enter Glasseye's inner sanctum. And as we do, I gasp. We're inside the giant dome perched atop the Monolith, and it's like being inside a crystal: the walls are built of glass, with an artificial river snaking across the floor, encircling numerous plants, ferns, and statues. And at the other end are several rooms stacked atop one another. The big pony leads me to the top, and a heavy wooden desk. From up here, Glasseye is literally on top of the world, with a perfect view of the skies beyond Genesis. I can only imagine how beautiful this place is when lit with the warmth of the sun's rays.

“Ah, hello, Silverspeak.”

I turn to find Glasseye strolling up the stairs, dressed in a bathrobe of fine silk, levitating a tray filled with a variety of breakfast dishes. “My apologies for keeping you waiting. I was just finishing up the paper when I realized what time it was." He levitates the tray over to me. “Have you had something to eat? Perhaps a bit of tea?”

I'm not thirsty, but it would be improper to decline a gift from my host. “Tea will be fine.”

A teapot floats off the tray and fills a cup which drifts into my grasp.

“Well, it appears that fate has decided our paths are to cross again,” Glasseye says. “I must say, I never expected you to be Luna's envoy. Especially after your little..."

“Altercation in Manehattan?”

“As good a description as any." Glasseye pours a cup of tea for himself. “But it appears you've made amends and joined the ranks of respectable ponies once more." He sips. “Quite impressive really. In less than five years you've gone from being a nobody in the local grocery store to being an envoy of the Princess herself. I daresay few ponies have risen, fallen, and risen again so quickly." He smiles. “TechInc is always on the lookout for the driven and determined, Silverspeak. If you desire a job once this little mission of yours is complete, I'm sure we can find a home for you here.”

I shake my head. “Thank you, but I already have employment arrangements for when this is complete.”

He shrugs. “Fair enough." Finishing his cup of tea, Glasseye pours another one. “Now, on to business. You're here to tour Genesis and see our wondrous creations, correct?”

I nod.

“Splendid. Ordinarily one of our tour guides would lead you around, but considering your importance and our history together, it's only fitting that I take you myself. Well, with a security detachment, of course. And my companion here." He indicates the big pony. “I believe you've met.”

The pony looks at me once more. There's not as much hostility as before, but it's doubtful we'll be on each other's Hearth's Warming Eve wish lists.

“Her name is Stonehoof, and she's my personal bodyguard. Please don't hold it against her if she's been... less than kind to you. It's her job to be suspicious.”

“There's a difference between suspicion and paranoia.”

“Not when changelings threaten us,” Stonehoof says, her voice thick with an accent I've never heard before.

“Stonehoof was an outcast from her home in the north," Glasseye explains. "I met her in Manehattan; she had nothing to her name, but was strong and eager to work, so I took her in and she's been my bodyguard ever since.”

One last sip, and Glasseye's cup goes dry. “Well, I believe it's time we started. Stonehoof, arrange a security detachment to accompany us. I'll be ready in ten minutes." He turns to me as Stonehoof brings up her hoof-mounted phone. “I hope you got a good night's sleep, Silverspeak. You're going to be on your hooves all day.”

***

After he gets dressed and summons a security detachment of six heavily armed ponies, Glasseye leads me to his private landing platform and personal airship, the giant windows giving us unparalleled views of Genesis as we fly to the closest manufacturing plant. There are several such buildings throughout the city, I'm told, with each one dedicated to certain projects. Some buildings focus on limbs, others engines for various vehicles, and still others concentrate on medical equipment. The medical building seems as good a place as any to start, so we go there first.

After landing, Glasseye leads us inside, his mere presence causing security to usher us through without incident. A quick change into sterile scrubs, and we head out onto the manufacturing floor. An enormous array of machines greets me, with the closest pumping out eyeball after eyeball in all manner of shapes, sizes, and colors.

“We've created pony eyes,” Glasseye tells me. “But we also figured other races would like eyes of their own. Thus, we've made griffin eyes, buffalo eyes, even dragon eyes for our scaled friends. But while the eyes are one thing, the mechanics of holding them in place is another thing altogether.”

We go to a smaller section of the plant, where technicians work on a nearly limitless array of metal frames.

“These are the wire-mesh frames molded to a head to accommodate a new eye,” Glasseye explains. “We revealed the eyes to the general public last night, but we've been working with hospitals for months to ensure we'll have plenty for the public."

I look the eyes over. They are indeed marvels of technology, and as I peer inside one that's half-built, I'm astonished they could cram so many tiny gizmos and gadgets into such a small space.

If TechInc can do wonders with such tiny things, what other surprises do they have in store?

We head down to the floor where legs are under construction. I go along with Glasseye as he talks about logistics of production and dozens of other things, but I notice something puzzling: Instead of staying close to Glasseye, the guards are staying close to me. Curious; they're here to protect their boss, not me.

That is, unless they've been given instructions I don't know about.

Glasseye heads back to the lobby when the tour is over, but I stop him before we go too far. I remind him that, as an inspector, I have the right to look over every part of the factory, no matter how insignificant. And to that end, I ask to be shown everything, even the bathrooms, storage closets, and the generator room in the basement. Glasseye consents, but he can tell what I'm really doing: hunting for anything he doesn't want me to see. Thankfully, my search reveals nothing suspicious. When I'm satisfied there's nothing nefarious or illegal going on, we leave.

So far, so good.

The tour resumes at the next factory, which is dedicated to engines, propulsion and all manner of vehicles. It's fascinating to see all manner of carriages, carts, and fire engines that can move about on their own power without being pulled. Even more amazing, some of them can actually hover above the ground and glide about without the use of magic, due to small, but exceptionally powerful engines that create a hover field. It's beyond my ability to understand, but there's no denying the awe of seeing a vehicle floating above the floor.

I can't help but wonder how they managed to get this kind of technology off the ground in only two years.

As we continue on, I turn my attention back to the guards. With each new building we visit, they seem to close ranks about me just a little bit more. But why? Are they changelings waiting until Glasseye, Stonehoof and I are separated from the others? No, that can't be it; they would have attacked us when we were on Glasseye's airship, where a quick escape would have been impossible.

But if they're not changelings, that means they're up to something. But what?

Once I'm finished searching every room of the factory, Glasseye decides we could use a brief stint of recreation and takes me to a museum dedicated to the history of technology. The halls here are filled with all manner of artifacts and objects from Equestria's history, going all the way back to the very first ponies who worked with clubs and sticks, to our current vehicles and high-tech tools. It's amazing to see how far we've come, but as we go from room to room, there's no denying it any longer: the guards are staying unusually close to me.

We enter a room with only a few guards and security cameras in the corner. If the guards are changelings, it would be best to expose them in a place where a third party can see everything that happens.

“-and these are the oldest pieces of technology we've recovered from archaeological digs throughout Equestria,” Glasseye says as he passes by cases filled with all manner of strange artifacts. “If you look over here-”

I take a deep breath. If this doesn't work, things could get ugly fast. “Glasseye?”

“Yes, my dear boy? Something catch your eye?”

I indicate the guards. “I've noticed that your guards seem more interested in me than you during this tour.”

“Well, they are,” Glasseye says with a smile. “After all, you're Princess Luna's VIP. We must ensure no harm comes to you when you're here.”

“I understand that. But if I didn't know any better, it would seem that they don't want me to wander around.”

“Really? Now that's the last thing we want. Come now, lads, give our guest some room.”

The guards take several steps away from me.

“There, that's much better." Glasseye turns to me. “I do apologize, Silverspeak. I don't want you to feel like a prisoner here. You're my guest, and you're entitled to go anywhere you want." He indicates the room. “If ancient artifacts don't tickle your fancy, perhaps something else will? Do you have a place you'd like to go?”

I had been thinking about that. If those guards are here to make sure I didn't go somewhere I wasn't supposed to, where would the last place they'd want me to be? Wait... Beakbreaker said there was one location in Genesis that no one had ever seen.

“Actually, yes. I'd like to see your research and development labs.”

It takes Glasseye a moment to find his voice. “Ah... Yes. A most logical choice if I may say." He tries to be discrete as he wipes a bead of sweat from his brow. “We shall go there at once. Stonehoof, could you lead the way? And gentlecolts, please remember to give our guest plenty of room.”

Stonehoof motions for me to follow her. I do so, but not before glancing back to make sure Glasseye isn't doing something suspicious. He smiles at me and indicates that he's coming, but I'm not fooled: he has the smile of someone with something to hide.

***

Even with my security clearance, I expected that the research and development labs would be the most tightly guarded and secure location in all of Genesis, even outdoing Glasseye's apartment. But as we approach the building in Glasseye's airship, I'm surprised to find that it looks like just another office building, identical to the hundreds you'd find throughout Manehattan's business district.

“Don't be fooled by the exterior,” Glasseye says. “It's a far different ballgame inside.”

Glasseye then sends a message to the building and tells them to deactivate the security field. Only then do I notice a barely-visible magical dome encircling the building, most likely to keep curious pegasus ponies from getting too close. Glasseye explains that anyone who hits the field will have a sudden nausea attack and have to immediately flee for it to fade.

When the spell is down, the airship lands on the roof. We take an elevator to the plain, sparsely decorated lobby.

“We can't take any chances when it comes to protecting our research,” Glasseye tells me as we go through a security checkpoint and get scanned by guards dressed in heavy armor, “hence why this building is constructed to look as uninteresting as possible, and to have that spell encircling it." We head to elevators in the back. “But if by some chance a thief snuck past the checkpoints, they'd have to get past our next line of defense.”

“And what's that?” I ask.

We step inside one of the elevators. This one has a complex control panel with eye-scanners.

“If you want to use our elevators, you need to have your retinal pattern scanned and recognized," Glasseye explains. "If you're not in our database, you're not going anywhere.”

After the guards crowd in, Glasseye presses his eyes to the scanner. Once they turn green, he sends us down. “The majority of our R and D facilities are built into the foundations of Genesis,” Glasseye explains as we descend. “This serves two purposes: In case of an emergency, the facilities are protected on all sides by the city's foundations, and if someone broke in and tried to escape, their exits can easily be cut off.”

With a gentle bump, the elevator comes to a stop. The doors slide open, revealing a stainless steel hallway filled with dozens of ponies running about in lab coats and other scientific outfits.

“Welcome, Silverspeak, to where the magic happens. Now, there are several divisions down here. Which would you like to see first?”

“What are these divisions?”

“Health, technology, transportation, minerals and management, computer sciences, and special projects."

So there isn't a weapons division. That's good.

“These recent changeling assaults are no doubt going to demand a response in security measures,” I say. “Do you have anything that could detect them?”

“I'm glad you asked, actually,” Glasseye says. He leads the way down the corridors and to a room filled with dozens of clear cabinets holding all sorts of mechanical gears, tubes, and components. "This is the special projects division. Our most valuable projects are under construction here."

I study the cabinets. The closest has nothing in it. "What's normally in here?"

Glasseye unlocks the cabinet and pulls something out, a kind of shimmering fabric that looks like snakeskin, but has the stretch and flexibility of spandex.

"This is a prototype camouflage suit, a little something we've been working for ponies who want to study rare wildlife up close."

I nod as I look the suit over. “How does it work?”

“The material refracts light and bends it with magic-infused fibers,” a nearby technician explains. “If you wear it and stand perfectly still, you're completely invisible.”

Fascinating...

Grinning, Glasseye hands the suit to me. “Here. It's yours.”

“What?”

“Consider it a gift. I imagine Princess Luna would be most interested in seeing it when you return to Canterlot... though I'd appreciate it if you don't share it with our competitors.”

I... I can't believe it. This suit is one of the most technologically advanced things I've ever seen. It must be rare, difficult to create, and astonishingly expensive. Yet, Glasseye is giving it to me as if he has thousands of them tucked away in closets somewhere. I want to say no, that this is too much... but he's right. Luna would be very interested in seeing this.

Smiling, I tuck the suit into a pocket before looking at the other cabinets, hoping to find other wonderous devices. Most of them I don't recognize, but there's a brass scepter in one with a blood-red gem embedded in the top. It's probably the scepter of a barbaric ruler from Equestria's distant past; no civilized pony would have a barbed spike placed on the bottom.

"Wondering what a staff is doing among the wonders of technology?" Glasseye asks. "It's something our archaeologists recovered from the frozen north: the scepter of some king or queen from thousands of years ago. From what they could tell, the gem was magically attuned to use the aura of a unicorn. Most likely it's wielder lost their horn, so he or she had their resident spellcasters come up with this to compensate." Glasseye taps the glass. "We're hoping to artificially duplicate the effect so that other unfortunate unicorns who lose their horns can still cast magic. Still a ways away from happening, though... which is why we're also working on these."

I follow his hoof, and... wait. Wait, are those horns? Several cabinets embedded in the back wall are filled with them, horns of all shapes and sizes, from small and stubby to ones that are Alicorn length and every shape and size in-between.

"We're starting preliminary work on creating artificial horns," Glasseye says. "Not the ones Medicomp is trying to grow in tubes, but ones of metal and steel... fashioned to look like the real thing, of course."

I study the horns, curious about-

Wait.

That one horn, nestled in the back... it looks familiar-

"Oh, I almost forgot!" Glasseye says. "We came here for a tool against Chrysalis and her minions!"

Reluctantly turning away from the horns, I watch Glasseye as he pulls a small scanner from a table filled with piles of metal, cables, and conductors. The device doesn't look like much; it's little more than a crudely-welded steel box holding a freakish mishmash of cables, wires, and two tiny antenna on top.

“A hoofheld changeling scanner. Now, we have spells to detect the creatures, but it takes years of training. With this scanner, though, everyone can find a changeling with no magic required. Just point it and pull the trigger, sending out waves to detect changeling magic." Glasseye hands it to me. “Here, give it a go.”

I take the device. It's quite heavy, but the weight could come in handy if you needed to stun a changeling with a blow to the head. I press the trigger and the tiny screen glows white.

“Green for clear,” the technician explains, “and red for a disguise.”

Keeping the trigger held, I point the device at several nearby ponies, the screen briefly turning green at each one. I turn it to the guards, and they come up green, too.

I scan the last guard, but the screen flickers, clogged with static.

“I'm afraid we're still working the bugs out,” Glasseye said. “You see, this was originally a... what was it again?”

“A device to find deposits of metal in rock,” the technician says.

“Ah yes, thank you." Then, to me, “Once Chrysalis' minions attacked, Thorax was quick to assist us in helping to create this device. But refining and perfecting it has remained... difficult." Taking the device, Glasseye turns it to me. The screen turns green, flickers, turns red, then green again. “See?”

That's a disappointment. If TechInc could perfect such a device, it'd be the perfect thing to carry around. “How long until it's ready?” I ask.

“We don't know. We're also working on full body scanners, like the ones you see at the Equestria Games, but those are at least two years away. Until then, all we can rely on is changeling detecting spells." Glasseye puts the scanner back on the cluttered table. “Well, let's continue on. We still have a lot to see.”

"Oh, Glasseye?"

"Yes?"

"These horns... how far along are they?"

I feel the gaze of everyone in the room falling on me.

"Not getting ideas, are you, Silverspeak?" Glasseye chuckles.

"Princess Luna will want to know."

"I'm afraid I don't know," Glasseye says without hesitation. "We've been working on those horns for months and haven't had a breakthrough yet. Now, come. We still have much to see."

Glasseye wasn't kidding, as there are many other labs and rooms packed into this underground labyrinth. While it's fascinating to see so many blueprints, drawings, and conceptual art of forthcoming technical wonders, there really is only so much I can take in at once. I've never been trained as an inspector, and while I try to keep an eye out for anything suspicious, there's only so much I can keep track of. Glasseye lets me look through the labs as I wish, but with all the various devices lying around, I could be looking at a weapon and not even know it.

Making our way down the lowest two floors, we finish the tour with an inspection of protective clothing that can be worn in extreme environments. And when that's done, Glasseye finally leads me towards the elevator.

“Well, that's everything we have here, Silverspeak." He presses the call button. “Unless you'd like to look any of them over again, I suggest we head to the airplane facility next. There are some dazzling prototypes we're building that you really must see.”

I'm about to step onto the elevator when I decide to scan the hall one more time. Not that I expect to find anything, but.... Wait. There's a small door near the end of the corridor. It's painted to match the color of the walls, and is so well camouflaged that if it weren't for a guard's shadow dancing over the grooves, I never would have noticed it.

“What's that?”

Glasseye follows my gaze. “Oh, that? That's... well, that's where we brainstorm, plan, and build prototypes of our next inventions. If this facility is the heart of Genesis, that's the brain and soul. Everything we've made began as an idea in there.”

“I'd like to see it, please.”

“Well of course you would, but you see Silverspeak, I... I'm not entirely comfortable with doing so.”

“Why?”

“Look, I know you're not a business pony, but you have to understand that we have to keep some of our ideas secret for as long as possible. We don't want anyone finding out what we're working on so they can steal it. Can you imagine what would have happened if someone else had learned about the limbs Beakbreaker was trying to make back in Manehattan? What if they had stolen them, sold them off, and become rich and famous? Beakbreaker would never have been picked up by Medicomp, you would still be bagging groceries at the supermarket, and I'd still be wasting my time teaching tiny little minds at the university.”

“I understand that, Glasseye, but I want to see it."

I start towards the door, only to stop as guards block my path.

Glasseye dashes over. “Boys, boys, it's all right. Silverspeak is not our enemy. After all, he is allowed to go inside if he wants to.”

I go to the door. A panel slides open as scanners for the eyes, hooves, and chest emerge. “What are these?”

“Scanners to measure blood type, heart elevation, and brain waves,” Glasseye says. “Because of the secrecy of the projects inside that room, this is our last line of defense. These devices ensure that the ponies authorized to enter are doing so of their own free will. Any abnormal brain waves, an elevated heart rate, sweat, or anything indicating stress or being forced to act via coercion will cause the door to lock down. Observe." He pressed his face to the scanners, and then his chest went against another scanner. It only took a moment for the lights to flash red. “As you can see, my stress levels makes it impossible to get inside. I'm afraid we'll have to come back later when I've calmed down.”

“But I'm authorized to get inside, correct?”

“Well, yes, but-”

I go to the scanner and place my eyes against the optics. A brief flash of light blinds me, and then I place my hoof and chest against the scanner.

The lights turn red.

“Why didn't it work?”

“When you arrived you were supposed to be authorized to gain access to every part of the city. Did they enter your Iris data and brainwaves into the system?”

“No.”

“That explains it. With the convention and all, security apparently just forgot to do the procedure." Glasseye takes out a portable phone and presses a button. “Onyx? This is Glasseye. Can you please grant Silverspeak access to the brainstorming room as soon as possible? Yes... Very well. Thank you." He hangs up. “It'll take some time to integrate you into the system, and you'll need to have your iris and other personal data scanned, but you'll be able to access the room by tomorrow morning. I trust that will meet your satisfaction?”

Something about Glasseye's look is off. Behind the charming smile and reassuring gaze, there's a feeling of desperation coming from him. He's hiding something.

“Who else is authorized to enter this room?” I ask. “I'd like them to come down and open the door.”

“I'm afraid that's not possible. The ponies who work in there are on vacation, and won't be back until the convention is over.”

A beep causes Glasseye to bring up a fancy pocketwatch. “Oh my, is it that late already? It's almost lunchtime.”

I check my watch and find that it's half an hour until eleven thirty. I want to press this and get inside the room, but I have another appointment that can't wait. "We'll pick this up later," I say. "I'm having lunch with Beakbreaker in half an hour.”

“Ah, a date, is it?" Glasseye smiles, relieved to change the subject. “Tell you what, Silverspeak; I took the luxury of setting up a first-class meal for us at Genesis' finest diner for lunch. Why doesn't Beakbreaker join us?" He flips out his phone. “Just give me a moment and I'll get her a seat at our table.”

“We were set on having an intimate lunch together.”

“Our restaurant is one of the finest in Equestria itself! Ponies and visitors from all over will wait all year to have a meal there during the convention, as it's home to the finest chefs bits can hire, and from all corners of Equs. Would it not be grand if the two of you were to lunch there? It'd be on my tab, of course." He grins. “You can even say you talked me into giving her a seat.”

There's no reason to doubt Glasseye's boasts. It would reflect well on him if he was host to one of the finest eateries in all of Equestria.

“Well... I suppose we can give it a try.”

“Splendid! Now, where is she staying? I can dispatch a cab to retrieve her.”

I take out the note Beakbreaker gave me. As Glasseye looks up the hotel and makes his phone calls, I glance back at the door. Nobody's gone near it, but the guards are talking among themselves. Stonehoof, in particular, whispers into a small communication device on her hoof. The professional in me thinks she's just updating security on where her employer is going.

My cynical side wonders if there are more suspicious reasons for her hushed tone.

***

The Four Corners restaurant is located on the very edge of Genesis, pressed against the magical barrier separating the city from the cold void of the open sky. Its location gives everyone inside a spectacular view of the endless sky, making it the perfect venue for impressing guests and dignitaries. It certainly impresses me as Glasseye guides me inside. The lunch hour is in full swing, with waiters and waitresses going to and fro between tables hosting members of high society, each filling their stomachs with the finest wine, champagne, and delicacies bits can buy, all in luxurious seats on a luxuriously thick carpet.

We aren't dining with them, however. Glasseye takes me to a private room at the very top of the building, nestled snugly just beneath the top of the rotunda. A large table has already been set for three. Glasseye has his guards and Stonehoof head outside as he and I take a seat.

“Feel free to order anything you like,” he says, tucking a napkin onto the front of his shirt.

I glance the menu over, trying to make sense of the bizarre and nearly unpronounceable names within. I've never dined at fancy restaurants before, being used to the simplicity of menus filled with burgers, pizzas and other common fare. Heck, even Princess Celestia is rumored to prefer cake over the elegant meals her chefs prepare on a daily basis.

“Well, Beakbreaker should be arriving at any minute,” Glasseye says. “My driver assured me she'd be here by... Ah, there she is!"

I glance out the wall of windows and catch sight of a cab landing near the entrance. Two waiters escort a most surprised Beakbreaker inside. Less than a minute later and she enters through the door.

“Ah, Beakbreaker!” Glasseye says. “Please, come in!”

Beakbreaker's surprised to be face-to-face with her old professor once more, especially with me present. “Silverspeak? I thought we were having lunch at your place.”

“Oh, he was most insistent on having it here,” Glasseye says. “Once I mentioned this place, he so dearly wanted to impress you. How could I say no to that? Now come, take a seat and have anything you like. My treat.”

Beakbreaker eases herself into a seat. “I'm surprised you're letting an employee from a rival company dine with you.”

“I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for your inventions, my dear. Besides, this is for pleasure, not business. I trust your employer won't mind?”

Taking a menu, Beakbreaker looks it over. “I doubt it... though he'd probably want me to try and learn some of your biggest business secrets.”

A chuckle from Glasseye. “Yes, I'm sure he would. Now, Silverspeak, have you found anything you like?”

I haven't, but I have to pick something, if only to satisfy my growling stomach. I choose something at random from the pasta section. Beakbreaker does the same, as hopelessly confused as I was over the choices before her. With the orders written down and spirited away by the waiter, we're left to ourselves.

“Well, it has been so long since we last saw each other,” Glasseye says to Beakbreaker. “Tell me, what have you been up to since the Manehattan incident? I knew you were the head researcher for Medicomp, but I lost track of what you've been doing since then.”

“Well, I'm no longer in that lofty position," Beakbreaker says. "Medicomp figured the best way to proceed was to hire some of the brightest minds in the field to act as a hive mind, so to speak. A collective that can come up with new ideas. While it's nice not being the one everyone goes to for everything, we've come under so much pressure lately to keep up with... well, you. We work around the clock seven days a week, sometimes pulling double shifts, and I feel like I'm a hamster running on a wheel: wearing myself out while not going anywhere.”

“Nobody should have to feel that way,” I say.

“Indeed,” Glasseye says. “Unfortunately, that's the nature of our industry. Working all hours of the day and night, trying to keep up with demand and quotas. Trying to keep a set schedule can be nearly impossible.”

Beakbreaker buries her face in her hooves. “Tell me about it."

“You could always come work for me,” Glasseye says. “My researchers work just as hard as you, but they still get days off.”

“I thought this lunch was for pleasure, not business.”

“Oh, my mistake. Won't happen again." Glasseye takes a sip from his wine. “Still, there's more to life than work. There's family and friends. Can't neglect them... much like I did." He goes quiet for a moment, only to clap his hooves together in delight. “Come to think of it, I really should institute a policy of giving all employees more time off. Or maybe a holiday. Yes, that's it! A family appreciation day!" He scribbles a note. “Yes, I can see it now: two days a month for every employee to spend time with their family to improve morale! I shall have to invite both of your families out on the first annual TechInc family day!" As he puts the notes away, another idea comes to him. “And if you want to suggest to your employer that he do the same, feel free.”

Our food arrives, and the waiter puts our meals on the table. I grin, eager to devour whatever is before me... only for my appetite to vanish as the waiter lifts the lids away. In my haste to order something off the menu, I had selected liver and onion pasta. So too, did Beakbreaker.

Unaware of our collective grimaces, Glasseye digs into his salad. He only gets to the third mouthful before his phone rings. Irritated, he takes it out and listens. His face drops as he folds it up. “I'm afraid I won't be able to eat with you. Something came up that I need to attend to. But please, continue with your meal." He stands. “Silverspeak, I'll have my pilot fly you to my location when you're done with lunch, and we'll continue our tour." He nods to Beakbreaker. “A delight to see you again, Beakbreaker, if only briefly. I hope we can do so again soon.”

Without another word, he trots out.

“Wonder what that was about,” Beakbreaker wonders.

“Probably a meeting of some kind,” I say. “I imagine you have a lot of those... ever thought of slowing down a bit?”

“Yeah... about two days after my schedule started. But the company needs all the help it can get, and I can't just walk away." She sighs. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but this is the most relaxed I've been in months, and on a business trip, no less."

"What's the rest of your schedule look like for the convention?" I ask. "That is, if you don't mind me asking.”

“Well, I'm supposed to be scouting out the other booths and taking notes on the presentations. Once this whole thing is over, I'm supposed to fly right back to Manehattan so Medicomp can go over my notes and adjust their product lines and expansions accordingly.”

I try taking a bite of the pasta. It's difficult not to throw up. “And how fast do you have to get back, exactly?”

A small smile. “You're trying to ask me out, aren't you?”

“What, me?”

“Go on, admit it. You may have a way with words, but you clearly haven't had much practice with mares.”

I shrug. “Well... I would like to spend time with you.”

Beakbreaker takes a bite of her pasta. “Something more than a dinner date?”

“Such as?”

“Surprise me.”

I ponder the thought. What could I do that's fancier than a nice meal, but not so fancy as to break the bank?

Beakbreaker tries another bite of her food, but she struggles to get it down. “Does this taste... well...”

“Revolting?”

“Yep."

It's quiet as we both stare at our food.

“Want to see if they have burgers?” I ask.

“Heck yes.”

We head downstairs and find the head waiter. Seeing my badge instantly puts him at attention and he inquires if there's anything he can do for me. I ask if the place has any burgers. I don't expect it to, but he says he'll see if the chefs can whip something up. As he goes inside, a thought comes to me.

“Oh, I have an idea!”

“You know a burger joint nearby?” Beakbreaker asks.

“No; I was thinking... why not take a vacation after giving your report to Medicomp?”

“A vacation?”

“Yes! Not a long one, mind you, something short. Maybe three days somewhere nice. We can go to an island, the desert-”

Beakbreaker chuckles. “The desert?”

“What? You don't like the desert? Forget the desert. Too much sand. Maybe we can go to a mountaintop resort, or the Crystal Empire. Anyway, we could see the sights, taste the local cuisine, and... well, discuss... things.”

“What sort of things?”

She's playful about this. That's good. “Well... whatever it is ponies talk about on vacation. The future, I guess. What they want to do. Interests, that sort of thing. And when we're done, we can think things over and decide where we want to go from there. I mean, if we want to go on more dates or vacations, or things like that.”

One of Beakbreaker's eyebrows goes up. Whether from interest or surprise, I can't tell.

“Of course, we don't have to rush anything," I assure her. "Or if three days is too much, we can always make it a weekend. Or even a single day, if you want. I mean, there's plenty of places in Manehattan we could go. Like a fancy hotel, or-”

Beakbreaker's hoof goes to my lips. “A vacation sounds great,” she says with a smile. “But I don't know if Coin Counter would let me have one.”

“He has to!” I say, gently pushing her hoof away. “You're his most famous employee. That makes you irreplaceable; ergo, you have more leverage when asking for time off. I could even write something for you to say, if you want.”

“You really do want to go out with me.”

My cheeks turn a faint shade of crimson. “Well, when you put it that way... Yes I do.”

Beakbreaker smiles. “Well, getting a vacation so soon after the convention is going to be tricky, but I can squeeze in a few hours tomorrow evening. How about we meet up, watch the closing ceremony, have dinner, and then see Genesis' nightlife? I've heard that their amusement park is one of the best in all of Equs.”

I'd prefer to have an entire afternoon with Beakbreaker, but I'll take what I can get. “Sure, that won't be a problem.”

The kitchen doors open, and the waiter comes out with two plates of gourmet hayburgers that – as we learn – were specially made to order. Quite ornate, but I don't mind. And neither does Beakbreaker, considering how happily she munches through hers when we're back in the VIP room.

The rest of our lunch passes pleasantly enough, with simple chitchat and enjoying each other's company. But eventually our conversations reach their end, and the food is eaten up. Thus, with our bellies full we head outside, where a small contingent of Glasseye's guards wait for me.

“Well, I really enjoyed that,” I say. “I hope you did, too."

"The hayburgers, yes. The gourmet food? Not so much."

We chuckle.

"Well, I need to go," Beakbreaker says. "I'll see you tomorrow night outside the convention hall."

"I'll be there."

Smiling, Beakbreaker starts towards a taxi. I should let her go, but it doesn't feel right to end lunch like this.

“Beakbreaker!" I catch up to her as she turns to me. “I just wanted to thank you for coming out. I know this isn't what we planned, but I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did.”

“Don't worry, I did... though maybe we can do something a little less fancy next time.”

“Agreed.”

“Burgers?”

I smile. “Yes, burgers. Promise.”

We look at each other for a moment, and that split-second presents an opportunity. At this stage in rebuilding a relationship with Beakbreaker, I believe I can use polite physical contact, such as the kiss of a hoof. But should I still try? Perhaps that would be going a little too fast. Perhaps I should wait until the end of another meal before-

The second ends, and Beakbreaker heads off to her taxi. “See you tomorrow!” she calls over her shoulder as she ducks inside. The taxi heads off, leaving me alone before the restaurant.

Am I disappointed? A little, but at this stage in the game, perhaps it's smarter not to rush anything. I'll get another chance to get that kiss.

I just hope the opportunity comes sooner rather than later.

***

Seeing that I'm done with Beakbreaker, Glasseye's guards usher me into Glasseye's airship. We take off and eventually land at another large research and development lab; the interior signs reveal that this is where building and construction technologies are being researched. Sure enough, Glasseye and the rest of his company are waiting for me. To my relief, Glasseye doesn't look upset at how long Beakbreaker and I spent together.

“I trust lunch was enjoyable?”

I nod, eager to get the tour back underway. “Glasseye, how many more facilities do we have to see?”

“Quite a few. There are many divisions at work here in Genesis. You don't have somewhere you need to be, do you?”

“No. But considering how long this is taking, I'll have to stay in Genesis after the convention is over so I can complete my inspection.”

“Really? But we should be able to complete the tour if we go through tomorrow.”

I shake my head. “I'm afraid I won't be able to do any work tomorrow after lunchtime.”

Glasseye gives a smug smile. “Oh? Something involving the lovely Beakbreaker, I presume?"

“With all due respect, Glasseye, I'd like to resume the tour.”

Glasseye grins. “Of course. Do follow me, please.”

The tour begins again, and I do my best to concentrate as Glasseye points out all the various construction vehicles before me. I try to be focused, but it's hard to be excited by high-tech cement mixers. Oh, it'll increase the strength of concrete by at least 25 percent, but it pales when compared to artificial eyeballs and invisibility suits. The rest of the afternoon isn't much better; it's difficult to decide if everything I see has the possibility of turning into a weapon. The number of rooms in each building seems to be doubling, and while the staff doesn't try to stop me from exploring, they do keep a very close eye on me. Whether that's from fear that I'll uncover a secret weapon of ultimate doom, or are just curious about an outsider getting this far into Glasseye's operations, I can't tell.

As we fly to yet another factory, I have an epiphany: this isn't working. I'm one single pony in a city built and ruled by a single company with thousands of employees that they can order about. I can't be everywhere at once, and Glasseye could take advantage of that to hide things at his leisure. I glance out the window and calculate how many buildings we've gone to. My stomach sinks as I realize we've been to maybe a third of them. At this rate I'll be inspecting closets and basements for weeks.

“Well, we have another four facilities we can visit today,” Glasseye says as he goes through a list. “Is there one you'd like to see in particular?”

Perhaps now would be the best time to dispense with the pleasantries. I can't use my silver tongue, but I can be honest about this whole investigation... while being tactful, of course.

“Glasseye, is your company working on weapons of any kind?”

I don't know how Glasseye would react to my question. Most likely he'll be defensive and try to crack a joke while hiding his offense. But to my surprise, he seems... relieved.

“Actually, I'm glad you asked, Silverspeak. We are indeed, and I was going to suggest we head to the development center next.”

Wait, that's it? He's more forthcoming than I thought.

We fly back to the Monolith and head through several security doors and checkpoints before reaching a heavily armored room near the tower's center. It takes a scan of both Glasseye and Stonehoof's badges before the main gates glide open, granting us access to another research lab similar to the others we've gone through. But instead of machine parts, medical equipment, and piles of metal scattered about, there are several stations filled with weapon components.

“Due to the rather... sensitive nature of our self-defense division, we decided to locate the manufacturing plant within the tower itself,” Glasseye says.

“I'm sorry, self-defense?”

“Yes. The only weapons we work on are nonlethal, self-defense firearms meant for law enforcement and private citizens. Nothing in this room is lethal. Take this, for example." Glasseye goes to a station and takes a small device colored bright yellow. “This is a taser.”

“A what?”

“A small device that shoots a stream of electricity into its target. The voltage causes the assailant to temporarily lose control of all voluntary motor systems. Thus, complete incapacitation, and they're back up and none the worse for wear in ten minutes." He brings the taser up. “Would you care for a demonstration?”

“On myself?”

“Oh, good heavens no! We have employees whose only job is to be... well, subjected to our devices. Of course, they're highly-paid and receive excellent medical care.”

“What else are they shot with?”

“Pepper spray, tear gas, sleep gas, sleep darts, expanding foam and a chemical that causes them to vomit and loosen their bowels at the same time. Can't attack someone if you're sick to your stomach.”

“And is that all?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

Everyone in the room turns to me.

Glasseye smiles. “Yes. I'm very sure." His smile widens. “Now, how about we proceed with the demonstrations? I assure you that they'll be most eye-opening.”

The poor test subjects had better be paid well, considering what they go through over the next fifteen minutes as they're zapped, sprayed, and pelted with the weapons. They may be non-lethal, but they clearly hurt like Tartarus. Yet, each subject manages to stand after the demonstration is over, and are instantly tended to by a pair of nurses.

“Well, my lad, what do you think?” Glasseye asks as the last test subject is helped from the room.

“That looked painful.”

“Indeed it was. But as I said, it's only used for self-defense, along with everything else we make." The taser's pressed into my hooves. “Here. I imagine Princess Luna will want to see this when you meet with her.”

Pocketing the taser, I then proceed on an examination of the room, looking very closely for hidden doors, secret compartments, or anywhere else non-lethal weapons could be hidden. But there are none, and it seems the place is clean. Yet, there's a feeling of unease I can't shake.

Something doesn't feel right.

“Well, if you don't have any further questions, why don't we move on?" Glasseye asks. "There are still a few places to see before the day is done.”

I should see as many places as I can today so I can save time tomorrow, but that door back in the main research lab just won't leave my mind.

“Actually, I'd prefer if we could pick this up tomorrow,” I say.

“Really? I got the impression you wanted to see as much as you could today.”

“I did. But there are personal matters I must attend to. And if I'm not mistaken, you have a talk at the convention hall in an hour.”

Glasseye's smile gives way to confusion, and he pulls out his pocketwatch. “My goodness, you're right! I lost track of the time! Well, it seems we will have to pick this up again tomorrow. I'll see you in my office at eight AM sharp. That is, unless you'd like to start earlier?”

“No, eight will be fine." And it's true. Glasseye needs to get ready for his presentation, and he'll be dead tired by the time it's over. He'll want to sleep as soon as possible, leaving me free to do as I please all night long without his interference.

There's just one thing I need to do first.

***

With the tour concluded, I leave the research floor and head to my penthouse. The doors are closed, the curtains drawn, and after locking the master bedroom, I take Luna's box from beneath the bed. Lying on the ground, I take the orb in my hooves and rub it three times.

Like before, the world goes hazy as I fall into Luna's dreamworld. It's easier to adjust to than last time, but it's still unnerving to see my body on the floor. I try to ignore it as Luna glides out from behind the ether.

“Silverspeak, you're earlier than I expected. Have you found something?”

“Not exactly, your Highness. I began my investigation of Genesis this morning with Glasseye, but it's going much slower than I expected.”

“One cannot expect to explore all of Genesis in a single day, Silverspeak.”

“I understand that, your Highness." Something occurs to me. “If you don't mind me asking, your Highness-”

“You may call me Luna, Silverspeak.”

I hope she doesn't see my shiver of excitement. “...Luna, if I may ask, why did you send just me here? Why not several assistants, or even an army of inspectors? That would make an inspection much easier.”

“Because handling these matters requires diplomacy. Glasseye is already on edge, for your presence implies that my sister and I don't trust him. Sending an army of inspectors would only give him cause to resent us further, and perhaps hinder our efforts. A single inspector may accomplish more than a hundred ever could.”

“Perhaps, but I have reason to believe that Glasseye is not being as honest as he appears. Despite telling me I could see every room in the city, he purposefully left me in the dark about one in his main research facility. He was exceedingly nervous about me going in.”

Luna's not impressed. “His life revolves around business. That includes guarding trade secrets.”

“Again, I acknowledge that. But while he has ordered security to allow me inside, I have the feeling he's trying to hide something from me." I stop to gather my courage. I'm not looking forward to this... but if Celestia were given a chance to save lives, eve if it made her uncomfortable, she would take it. So must I. “I believe that if TechInc and Glasseye are hiding something," I say, "my best chance of finding it is to use my talent to persuade him and others to talk. I ask for permission to do so.”

Luna has the best poker face, as I can't tell what she thinks of my request. “This is not a request to be taken lightly, Silverspeak. Are you sure you are not just misinterpreting what Glasseye has said and done?”

“I do not believe he has malevolent intentions,” I say, “but as you said, he is a business pony. He may seek to gain profit if an opportunity arises. He already has his company working on changeling detectors, and-”

“Wait, changeling detectors?”

I nod.

“Fascinating... please gain one of these devices and send them to Canterlot as soon as you can. I wish to see them.”

“Of course. But as I was saying, if he sees an advantage in creating a changeling detector, then a weapon to combat them is the next logical step. He is already working on non-lethal weapons for law enforcement and self defense, but I doubt he would pass up the opportunity to create something more dangerous, especially if others want to defend themselves against changelings.”

Luna ponders my words.

“If he is hiding something,” I add, “he has an entire city to do it in. Persuading employees to reveal any secrets they may have will allow me to find them more easily.”

“I am aware of that,” Luna says.

I go silent, not wanting to risk annoying her.

After a moment, Luna nods. “Very well. In the interest of the greater good, you may use your talent on Glasseye and his employees. But...” she narrows her eyes, “...you may only do so in the context of learning about any weapons. You are not to persuade them to do anything, to try and change TechInc's policies, or use it for personal gain. Is that understood?”

I nod.

“Very well. Report back to me with your findings as soon as you can. That is all.”

Her horn glows, and the world around me fades out.

When I open my eyes, I'm back in the physical world, the orb still clutched between my hooves. It goes back into the box as I plan my next move: now that I have Luna's permission to use my talent, I need to head out and put it to good use, and the sooner the better. I can't risk missing anything that could threaten Beakbreaker and my parents-

Wait... Oh no, I forgot about Mom and Dad! They're still expecting to eat dinner with Beakbreaker and me! I head out and down to their room. Breaking the news isn't going to be fun, but I don't want to leave them waiting for something that won't come.

Reaching their room, I knock on the door. Maybe I can have dinner with them. I'm sure they wouldn't mind the company after such a long and eventful day.

The door opens.

“Mom? I'm afraid I have some bad-” I stop. Mom looks exhausted. Her eyes are red and it's difficult for her to remain standing. “Mom?! What's wrong?”

She tries to smile. “I'm sorry, Silverspeak, but your father and I can't come to dinner. We... Well, we came down with something.”

I'm looking for dots, bumps, redness, anything that could indicate what she might have. “When did this happen?”

“Around lunchtime.”

“What? Why didn't you let me know?”

“We... We thought it was just a cold. Besides, nothing a visit to the pharmacist couldn't fix.”

Something falls in the living room.

“Oh dear." Mom retreats inside. I follow her. Dad's trying to pull some suitcases, but he's so tired that he can't even drag one around.

“Dad?!”

He's surprised to see me. “Hey, kiddo.”

“Where are you going?”

Mom butts in. “Silverspeak, I know this is very sudden, but your father and I... well, we've been away from home for quite a while now. Please don't take this the wrong way-”

“We loved coming out to see you, and coming here,” Dad says.

“But we've been away from the house and the shop longer than we thought,” Mom says. “We decided it's time for us to head back home.”

“What? Already?”

“We'd stay longer if we could, but... well, we figured maybe spending time at home would help us recover faster. That, and I can't leave the shop alone for too long.”

“Plus, it's better to leave the party before you get burned out,” Dad tries to drag the suitcases back up, but can't even lift the handles. Anyone looking at him would say that he needs bedrest, not travel.

“Maybe the two of you just need a good night's sleep,” I say. “How about we see how you're feeling in the morning and go from there?”

Mom shakes her head. “No, Silverspeak. We need to head back tonight.”

My gosh, she sounds so tired.

“Besides, we can't risk spreading this around, and we'll go crazy if we stay cooped up here.”

I'd still like them to stay, but Dad's right about not wanting to spread their bug around. In a confined city like Genesis, and especially in the convention itself, a cold or other transmittable disease would spread like wildfire.

“Well... alright. I'll call Gusty and ask him to fly you two home. You think you can be ready to go within an hour?”

“How does right now sound?” Dad asks.

***

It takes a little while to find Gusty, but eventually he's located by the Monolith's security team at a small bar. While grumbling at having to fly to Saddle Lanka and back in one night, he nevertheless prepares his ship. Due to Mom and Dad having only the strength to walk, I enlist a few aides to help us to the landing platform where Dusty's ship is docked. Once everything's loaded on board, I help my parents to the boarding ramp.

“I'll come visit as soon as I'm done here,” I say.

“Don't rush,” Mom says. “Really, don't. We'll be fine.”

“Besides, don't want you having to take care of us when you're visiting,” Dad says. “What kind of parents would we be if that happened?" He tries to smile, only to stop when several coughs force themselves out.

“When you do visit,” Mom says, “see if you can have Beakbreaker come along. Then we can have dinner with both of you.”

I nod. “I will." I step back as Mom and Dad make their way up in the ship, trying to calm my racing heart. "I'll call you in a few days," I say. "Be safe."

They manage to give little waves before the ramp retracts and the door closes. I go onto the walkway as the Raven takes off, flying towards Genesis' massive dome and through a momentarily opened panel. Then it flies off into the night sky, vanishing within the clouds.

The aides retreat inside, and I follow, my mind racing into overdrive. All the traveling my parents have done might have weakened their immune system, and with thousands of ponies all gathered together, it's inevitable that someone was going to catch something in a hotbed of viruses and germs.

I head back inside the tower; I should get moving on my nighttime interviews, but they now seem insignificant. I'm not even sure I can do them now, because a thought appears in my mind, one that shoves everything else aside and makes me feel a cold, sinking dread.

If my parents got sick from something they caught at the convention, why haven't I seen anyone else with the same symptoms?

Author's Note

Well, that took a lot longer than I imagined. Like with the original story, there will be a bonus chapter with the outline for "Nightfall," but I'll go ahead and reveal that this part of the story was a big, gray area where I had to get from point A to point B, but had little idea how to actually do so, hence why I missed the usual update schedule. Hopefully, that won't be a problem from here on out.

Speaking of updates, in case anyone didn't see one of my prior journals, I'm thinking of posting a journal entry whenever a new chapter goes up for those of you who aren't automatically notified. Would anyone be interested in this?

On a different note, I'm pleased to announce that reader Teapot333 has begun adapting the first "Monster" story into an audiobook series! You can follow his efforts at his youtube page. Here's chapter 1:

And secondly, here's a picture by the talented lilithnanhart (who did the cover for the first story). It's not tied to any scene in the books, just a little moment I've had for a while that I wanted to have illustrated.

The Big Question

Wanting a distraction, I hurry up to the Monolith's security office. Even at this late hour ponies are hard at work ensuring that everything's running smoothly. As I hoped, Onyx Shield is here, and he immediately notices my unease.

“Mr. Silverspeak? Is something wrong?”

“Yes. My parents just became very ill and had to leave.”

“Oh. I'm sorry to hear that. If it's any comfort, 'con crud' is very common at these conventions. They should get over it within the next few days.”

“I hope so... Onyx, I have a hypothetical question: If an invading force somehow got into Genesis and attacked us, would there be a way to fight back?”

“Are you saying they are invading?”

“No. I just want to know.”

“Well, we have non-lethal weaponry that we keep for riots. That would take care of any attacker, changeling or otherwise.”

This presents a golden opportunity, one that I'd be foolish to pass up. I turn on the charm. “And what about lethal weaponry? Is anything of that class here?”

Onyx blinks and rubs his eyes. He shakes his head, as if trying to clear it. Anyone watching would think he had a headache, but not me. While my talent can affect anyone, those who have high willpower are among the few who can resist my talent. Onyx seems to be one of them.

“No. We haven't seen the need.”

“But what if the city was attacked by flying monsters? Or by a private army trying to steal TechInc's technology?”

“We have other means of defending ourselves: Magic, defenses built into the city itself, things like that. Rest assured, Silverspeak, that if changelings do launch an attack on Genesis, we can defeat them. Glasseye spared no expense in ensuring his city would be safe.”

Should I press my charm harder? If I antagonize Onyx Shield too much, I could lose a valuable ally in hunting for hidden weapons or – Celestia help me – if changelings are in fact in the city. Having the head of security on my side would be a huge asset.

“Very well. Let's hope that never happens.”

Onyx nods. “Indeed." He snaps his hooves together. “Oh, before I forget, I'll deactivate your parent's security clearance. We also need your bio-readings for Genesis' scanning system. I was going to call you in an hour to schedule an appointment, but we can do it right now if you want.”

“This is for the brainstorming room?”

Onyx nods. “We should have done it sooner, but we've had our hooves full with the convention." He starts down a hall. “Follow me, please.”

I almost start after him before realizing something: What if the officer is a changeling? Or, for that matter, anyone on security detail? They could easily use my data to create a doppelganger and use it to create havoc without me knowing about it.

“Glasseye said that these scanners were the only way into that room. Was he correct?”

“Yes,” Onyx says without hesitation. “It was specially designed for that purpose. Now, this way, please.”

Should I follow him? It seems like this is the only way I'm going to get into that room, even if any secret weapons have already been moved out by now. But if I can confirm that at a later time, it would provide the evidence I need to get royal intervention.

I follow Onyx.

The scanning process itself is quite simple, mostly consisting of pressing myself against various scanners and trying not to move as lasers and flashes of light move about me, take readings, and get shot into my eyeballs. In less than ten minutes my brainwave patterns, iris, chest, and hoofprint data are recorded and entered into Genesis' system.

“There, all done. You're good to go,” Onyx says as he looks at a printout. “Now, I know it's late, but I can take you to the brainstorming room right now, if you want.”

It's tempting to accept the offer; a part of me still wants to use the element of surprise to sneak in later. Going down to that room with the head of Genesis' security trailing me will only mean more eyes watching me. But if I were to wait and sneak in on my own in the dead of night, I would probably find nothing and only aggravate and annoy Glasseye, making further investigations even more difficult.

“Yes,” I say. “I would like that.”

***

In less than ten minutes Onyx and I are flying over glowing streetlights and office buildings full of ponies hard at work. Once the security craft reaches the main research facility, we waste no time in going through security and descending to the bottom floor.

There‘s nobody waiting for us as I press myself against the scanners beside the door to the brainstorming room. Sensors come to life, and one by one, red lights turn green.

Locks click, and the door slides open with a near-silent hiss.

Pulling away from the sensors, I step into the most heavily guarded and valuable room in all of Genesis. And within its shining walls I find… nothing that I expected.

There are no prototypes, no mechanical monstrosities or military weapons waiting for me. In fact, it looks like any other brainstorming room you’d find in a typical corporate office. The walls are shiny, there's a metal table in the center with all manner of comfy, expensive chairs, but there's nothing to justify the paranoia and secrecy about the place.

Well, not entirely. There’s an entire wall of file cabinets in the back.

Onyx takes his key and unlocks the cabinets, allowing me to browse the documents filed away within.

“I trust you’ll keep these in the strictest confidence.”

“With exception to the Princesses if they ask to see them.“

Closing one cabinet, I slide another open. All of these are blueprints, schematics, and brainstorming ideas for devices TechInc has already made. It’s only when I reach the last row of cabinets that I find ideas for things that haven’t been developed yet. I check them carefully; TechInc has a lot of plans for the coming years, with lists outlining market strategies and product development, along with tentative plans to expand operations throughout Equestria.

It all sounds like something an evil corporation would do in a horror film... only there's nothing here to suggest malevolent intentions. I can't find a single file or paper about weapons or devices that could be used to harm others. Indeed, it all looks legitimate. Everything is either medical in nature, or benign, everyday-technology. While it’s surprising to see development already underway on mechanical organs, there are other things I can’t make heads or tails of, things like ‘cars’ and ‘helicopters’. They seem to be transportation-related, but I can’t tell for sure.

“Are you satisfied?”

Reaching the end of the cabinet, I slide it closed. “I think so.”

“Find what you were looking for?”

“I’m not sure." I glance around the room. There aren’t any other nearly-invisible walls that I can see, nor are there any signs of… wait.

What’s that?

“If you don’t mind me asking, what did you hope to find?”

The floor… there’s barely visible scuff marks on the tile.

“I’m… not sure, to be exact,” I say. “It’s my job to search Genesis for anything that might be considered dangerous.”

“Well, you won’t find any of that here. I can promise you that.”

“I hope you’re right." It’s difficult to keep up a conversation without looking suspicious, but I try my hardest, looking like I’m curiously looking the room over while really trying to get a better glimpse of the scuff mark. And from what I can tell, it’s new, not faded and smoothed over like something that’s been there a long time.

“If you want to keep looking around, I can call for another officer to accompany you.”

“No, that’s alright. I’ve seen everything I need.”

We leave, the door quietly sliding into place behind us. I’m calm and assured as we take the elevator back up, but I can’t shake the feeling that something isn’t right here. A perfectly clean, high-tech room with a single scuff mark in the floor would only concern someone who's obsessive-compulsive. But for a room that was spotlessly clean, shouldn't a mark like that have been cleaned up immediately?

And perhaps more importantly, when was it made?

***

It’s a quick ride back to the Monolith. After bidding Onyx good night, I head back to my penthouse, hoping for a quiet night. But even as I try to relax by taking a long, hot bath, peace is nowhere to be found. When was the last time my parents got sick? What are they doing right now? They're probably still en-route to Saddle Lanka, but what if they take a turn for the worse while in flight? What if Gusty decides to land at a nearby community for medical treatment? Could his radio reach out this far? What if something happens to them before I could get there? How would I get there?

The night drags on. It feels like years go by before the first cracks of the sun's rays finally creep into the room. But the new day brings no relief. I struggle to get out of bed, wanting to do nothing more than to collapse and sleep for the rest of the day. But I still have a job to do, one that can't wait.

Glasseye is already awake and finishing up breakfast as I enter his chambers and trudge up the stairs. He's surprised to see me. So too is Stonehoof; neither expected me to come by this early.

“Silverspeak? What are you doing here so early?" Glasseye asks as he looks me over. "Good gracious, you look like the walking dead. Did you not sleep well?”

I rub my bloodshot eyes. “I had a rough night.”

“My boy, you can't go on the tour like this. You need sleep. Go back to your room and we'll pick this up tomorrow.”

Oh, I want to say yes... but I can't. I've already delayed this long enough. Get it over with, and I can finally get my answers.

“I went into the brainstorming room last night,” I say. “I didn't see anything that could be considered suspicious. But I'm still not convinced that things are as they seem.”

Glasseye's much calmer than I would have imagined him to be. He doesn't even seem concerned. “Whatever do you mean?”

Oh, to Tartarus with it. I turn on the charm. “Glasseye, are there any lethal weapons in this city?”

“Excuse me?”

“I saw scuff marks in the floor in the research room, ones that looked new. The only thing that could have made them was something heavy being dragged across the floor. Did you have anything removed before I entered?”

“Silverspeak, you're tired. You need to-”

“Answer my question.”

Annoyed, Stonehoof heads towards me. But Glasseye holds out a hoof and stops her. He takes a deep breath. “Silverspeak, there are no lethal weapons in Genesis. There have never been any, and there never will be, not as long as I'm in charge.”

Something in his voice conveys that he's not being completely honest.

"I don't believe you.”

Stonehoof's eyes narrow.

“Silverspeak, I understand it is your job to ask questions," Glasseye says, "but I will not be interrogated like an accused criminal.”

“I'm not accusing you of being one, but I think you're hiding something. Either that, or one of your employees is acting up.”

“Are you accusing my employees of trying to sabotage me? Because if you do, I will have you know that we do rigorous background checks on everyone we hire. And in the two years since I've started this company, we have yet to have a single theft or crime committed within these walls.”

“Then what was moved out of that room?”

“Probably just old files, the very first things we ever developed. We only have so much room in there, you know”

“Then I'd like to see those files as soon as possible.”

“Of course. I can arrange them to be brought to your room, if you wish.”

“How can I be sure they're the ones that were removed?”

Glasseye frowns. “I can only give you my word of honor that they're one and the same.”

I should keep pressing him. He's hiding something, I know it! With just the right amount of pressure I could make him spill everything and tell me all his secrets... but I... I can't. One of the things I learned when practicing my talent while growing up was knowing when to stop. If I use it peacefully and without aggression, I can almost always get the results I want. Using it aggressively, however, can cause individuals to close up and refuse to have anything to do with me. And judging by how irritated Glasseye is, he's almost to that point.

“Fine.”

Glasseye nods, then turns to Stonehoof. “Have those cabinets moved to Silverspeak's penthouse as soon as possible." As she leaves, Glasseye puts his tea down. His hooves shake slightly. “I believe we both need some time to calm down, Silverspeak. Perhaps it's best to move the tour to tomorrow.”

He leaves without waiting for my answer.

With no reason to stay, I show myself out and head down to my penthouse, fighting to keep my eyelids open every step of the way. I should have waited until I had gotten enough sleep before pressing Glasseye for answers. Going in while tired and grumpy accomplished little. I'm fortunate Glasseye didn't try to throw me out of Genesis right then and there; I went to hard and pushed too fast, and I'm going to have to do a lot of work to make up for it and earn his trust again.

But even with fatigue clouding my mind, I know what I saw, and I know that Glasseye was keeping something from me.

At last, I reach the bedroom, and stagger towards my bed. I really should get in touch with Princess Luna and inform her what happened... but it'll have to wait. I need sleep, and I need it now.

I slip under the sheets, set the alarm for six, and collapse on the pil-

***

The alarm rings.

Urg... already?

Cracking my eyes open, I squint at the alarm. It's six in the evening. Eleven hours gone in just a few seconds. My eyes are still heavy, and I'm groggy, but I feel so much better. Still, it's tempting to hit the snooze button. No harm in catching just a few more minutes of-

Wait... Beakbreaker. I was going to see the closing ceremony with her!

Sliding out of bed, I rush to the bathroom and take a shower, frantically drying my afterwords to try and make myself presentable. A few quick brushes of my comb, and my hair no longer looks like I haven't showered in days. I pull on a coat, and then a tie, and I'm ready to attend the closing ceremony. But before I go, there's one thing I have to do; sleep has brought me a clearer mind, but there's still one last issue nagging at me that I need to attend to.

Going to the gilded phone in the living room, I take hold and dial a number. The line rings.

Come on, come on... please pick up. Please...

“Hello?”

She may be tired, but there's no mistaking Mom's voice. “Mom? It's me, Silverspeak! Are you alright?”

“Silverspeak?”

“I'm sorry if I woke you up, but I had to know that you made it back okay.”

“We did. No need to worry. Your father and I are just trying to get some sleep.”

“Okay, I'll leave you to it." I almost hang up. “Oh, what's the password?”

“Password? Oh yes, the password. It's Quiverquill.”

Good, she remembers the password. Still, that pause worries me. Being exhausted and sick would slow anyone's train of thought, but I have to be absolutely sure I'm talking to my real mother. “What was my favorite dish I got every year on my birthday?”

“Oh, that? Creamy tomato soup.”

I chuckle; it's Mom I'm talking to, not an impostor. “I'll be sure to make you some when I come to visit. You two get better.”

Mom yawns. “We will, don't you worry. Talk to you later.”

A click, and the line goes dead.

***

A filing cabinet waits outside my door. Not wanting to deal with it now, I shove it into the penthouse and lock the door behind me and hurry to one of the building's airships. In moments, I'm flying towards the convention center, thanking Celestia that my parents made it back safe. Hopefully some rest in familiar settings will help them recover from whatever bug they caught.

It isn't long before the ship reaches the convention center, which is just as packed as it was on opening night. If anything, it's even more crowded; Glasseye teased that something big would be revealed tonight, and it seems no one wants to miss it.

The ship comes to a stop in the designated landing area, and I quickly disembark, making my towards the front of the convention hall. Thanks to my pass, I'm able to take the VIP line, which bypasses all the poor guests who are jammed together near the main entrance. Beakbreaker's in there somewhere, and I keep looking for her. Blast it, I should have suggested we meet up somewhere else; finding her in this swarm is going to be difficult, if not impossible. I'll-

"Silverspeak!"

I spin at Beakbreaker's voice, and spot her near the entrance.

"Beakbreaker! Over here!"

She hurries through the crowds. Guards see her coming and ready themselves to politely turn her back, but they see me and my badge, and stand aside, letting her come to me.

"Thank goodness!" Beakbreaker gasps. "I was wondering if I would be able to find you in time!"

"I was thinking the same thing," I say, lifting up the cordon for her to come through.

"Thanks... Hey, you didn’t bribe these guys, did you?” Beakbreaker whispers.

I shake my head. “Being an ambassador of the Princesses does have its privileges.”

Beakbreaker eyes my badge. “You think I can get one of those?”

I chuckle.

"Well, let's head inside," Beakbreaker says. She looks around. "Hey, where are your parents? Are they already inside?"

"No... They got sick and headed home last night.”

“Sick? What with?”

“I’m not sure," I say. "But they were exhausted; they could barely stand or walk around.”

It’s fascinating to see Beakbreaker mentally go over all her medical training from school. “Sounds like a bad case of the flu. But it’s not uncommon; I’ve gotten them at conventions myself. You’re wiped out, but back on your feet within a day or two. Or three, in bad cases.”

“Are there any other diseases similar to the flu that they could have gotten?”

Another moment of thinking. “Not that I can recall, no."

A loud bell chimes. Looks like the ceremony's going to begin soon.

I signal two of the guards and ask if they can escort us to the closing ceremony. Nodding, he leads the way, Beakbreaker and I following. And as we go, I push aside all worries about my parents. Beakbreaker, a trained doctor and medical professional, doesn't think anything's seriously wrong with them. I trust her judgment.

If she thinks they'll be fine, then they'll be fine.

Author's Note

I'd like to take a moment to thank reader Night_Shade for being one of my editors on this story, as well as for the first one and My Little Sharknado for his invaluable insights and uncanny knack at spotting things that kept slipping through the cracks. In fact, I just realized that the people who so generously donate their time don't get enough recognition, so here they are again:

Night_Shade
JDC
p-a-t-a-r

A big thanks to you all!

Righteous Anger

With two guards escorting us, we make it to the stage in record time, where Beakbreaker and I sit in the VIP seats, giving us a perfect view of whatever Glasseye will be revealing tonight. The large, veiled case from the opening ceremony is still on stage; we got a glimpse at the next generation of artificial limbs and the introduction of mechanical eyes when this convention opened. Who knows what wonders lie beneath that cloth?

Beakbreaker‘s notepad comes out. “So, what do you think is under there?”

“I don’t know," I say. "Whatever it is, it looks big."

“My bits are on a robot. Or a power loader."

The lights dim. The crowd goes silent as a spotlight shines on Glasseye as he strolls out, excited as he brings up a microphone. “Good evening, Mares and Gentlecolts. Now, this is the part where I’d usually launch into a ten minute speech about the wonders of our age and our hopes for the future… but you’re more interested in this mysterious case, aren't you?"

Laughs drift through the air.

“I figured as much. And I can’t blame you. You’ve already seen what TechInc has in store for our society, wonders that we couldn’t even have dreamed of five years ago. Even I never could have dreamed them up. But now, we are on the verge of the single biggest breakthrough in the history of medical technology."

I hear something behind me. Turning, I see a dozen or so ponies getting out of their seats and lining up in the isles. Huh... this must be part of an act Glasseye has planned.

Glasseye goes to the container and magically takes hold of the cloth cover. “Two years ago, we saw an earth pony get wings. Two nights ago, you saw a pony with an artificial eye. And tonight, you get to see the next great wonder of the world!”

The cloth is yanked from the case with the flair of a circus performer, revealing... a pony. But not just any pony. It‘s not even alive, or covered with skin. It‘s a pony made from metal, cables, motors, and strange mechanisms I can't make sense of.

The air's filled with murmurs. What is this? Some type of automaton? A carnival attraction? An oversized remote-control toy for the wealthy?

Glasseye spreads his legs. “Mares and Gentlecolts, I present to you, the very first artificial pony body!”

The crowd gasps.

Beakbreaker’s notebook falls to the floor.

“Where we have given injured ponies new legs, wings, and even sight, we can now restore the whole body!" Glasseye says. "No longer will ponies crippled in accidents have to live with disabilities for the rest of their lives! Those who are paralyzed will walk again! The old, feeble, and infirm will find new vigor and strength beyond what they had before!”

I gawk, my mouth opening on its own accord. This... This can’t be possible. Something this complex seems like something out of science fiction. And yet, there it is, standing before me.

Glasseye taps the case. “You are all looking at the greatest marvel of our age. Within a few years, you will all be seeing cyborgs walking through the streets and flying through the air! And we will all-”

He's interrupted by a thunderous explosion as the case is blown apart.

I’m flung over my seat and smash my head into the floor. Pain floods my body; my vision swims, and all I can hear is an ear-splitting ringing.

What's happening?! I… Beakbreaker! Where’s Beakbreaker?!

The air above me explodes in a burst of magical light.

“Everyone, stay where you are! Nobody moves, and nobody gets hurt, understand?”

Scrambling over the seat before me, I duck down as a pony struts across the stage with an antique rifle. His horn fires off another magical burst that illuminates the hall.

“I said, stay where you are!”

Being as close to the stage as I am, I’m concealed by the shadows, giving me a moment to catch my bearings. The ponies I saw earlier... they’re all carrying weapons! They're surrounding the stage and seats, and… wait, there she is!

Darting forward, I grab Beakbreaker and yank her close, clamping a hoof over her mouth. She tries to scream, but goes still upon seeing that it’s me.

Another light flies up, revealing that luck has given us a break; we’re next to a small hatch leading into the stage. I kick it open and scramble through, Beakbreaker following right behind me.

“What’s happening?!” Beakbreaker asks as I shove the door shut.

“I don’t know!” I whisper. “Are you okay?”

Beakbreaker wipes her hair away from her glasses, her hooves shaking. “I… I think so.”

Thank Celestia!

“We’ve got to get out of here,” Beakbreaker whispers. “Come on." She carefully makes her way through the stage‘s storage area. I follow, both of us staying as quiet as we can.

The voice of our unseen party crasher echoes down from above. “Now, I imagine all of you are suffering from a bit of a memory problem. You seem to have forgotten that two years ago, a certain pony decided he was going to make himself better than the rest of us. And as a result, Manehattan was almost destroyed, and hundreds of innocent ponies lost their lives!”

“Who are these guys?!” Beakbreaker whispers.

“We saw what was coming! We saw that these, ’marvels of technology,’ would become weapons and tools to enslave decent, hardworking and innocent ponies like you and me!”

Oh no… it can‘t be!

"We didn’t want to do this, but you all forced us to take drastic measures. That’s why, starting tonight, we’re going to make sure that none of these foul things made here will ever see the light of day!”

There’s a scuffle on the stage above us. The crowd screams.

“Unhand me, you ruffian!”

“I’m sorry about this, Mr. Glasseye, but we can’t let you continue with these abominations of yours.”

“Abominations? Listen here you uneducated lowlife! I-”

Even through the thick wood, I hear the smack of steel smashing into flesh. Something heavy drops to the stage.

“I'm not the lowlife here. You’re the one leading us towards the end of the world with a smile on your face.”

There's a loud click.

“It's nothing personal. This just needs to end, one way or another.”

Sweet Celestia, they're going to kill Glasseye! I've got to save him! But how?!

“Listen, can't we talk this out?" Glasseye pleads, his bravado nowhere to be found.

I run to a nearby support beam; by sheer dumb luck, it seems Glasseye is on a trapdoor. If I can get it open, he‘ll fall out of harms way, and the shock of seeing him vanish will give us a few seconds to flee. Problem is, he’ll break his back from falling from so high up.

“Beakbreaker!" My loud whisper gets her attention. She runs over; I point out the control panel. “When I say so, hit the red button!" She nods and gets into position while I stand beneath the trapdoor.

“Yes, it is drastic. But sometimes lives have to be sacrificed for the greater good." Another click. “Any last words?”

“Now!” I shout.

Beakbreaker hits the button and the trapdoors swing open. Glasseye tumbles through and lands hard into my waiting hooves, the impact knocking both of us to the ground. It hurts, but assuming that we’ll still be alive by tomorrow, all we’ll have to deal with are bruises and a cracked rib or two.

A shadow falls on us from above. “What in Tartarus?!”

I drop Glasseye and run for the back of the storage area. Though shaken, Glasseye manages to get his footing and follows us, darting to a hatch. He yanks it open, and the three of us run through, Beakbreaker shoving it closed behind us, sliding a lock into place, and muffling the enraged shouts from the stage.

“Follow me!" Glasseye whispers. I let Glasseye take the lead, and we all run through the cramped duct. We soon reach a thick door, plain except for a hole in the center. Glasseye shoves his horn inside and twists. Locks are undone and it swings open.

“Get in!”

The three of us pour through and shove the door back into place, the locks falling with a heavy thud. There’s no way anybody’s getting through that in a hurry.

“Is everyone okay?” I ask.

“Yeah,” Beakbreaker pants.

“Are you sure?" I look for cuts, scrapes, anything that she might not have noticed.

“Hey, I’m fine. Really."

I turn to Glasseye. He’s trying to still his trembling legs. “How about you?”

“I've been better." Taking a deep breath, Glasseye puts his hooves down and casts a light spell. “Follow me.”

Guided by Glasseye’s light, we make our way through the tunnel at a fast clip, Glasseye no doubt wanting to get as far away from the center as possible.

“What is this place?” Beakbreaker pants.

“Emergency escape tunnels,” Glasseye says. “When you're the head of a company this large, it pays to be paranoid. And judging from what happened back there, my paranoia was justified. But who were those ruffians?”

Beakbreaker and I glance at each other. “The Guardians of Tradition,” I say.

“That can’t be! I thought they disbanded after the Manehattan incident.”

“I guess not,” Beakbreaker says, glancing back the way we came.

“Well, they won’t get away with this." Glasseye starts up again, his anger giving him a boost of speed. “When we reach the tower, I'm initializing a complete lockdown of every building in Genesis. I won’t rest until every one of them have been rounded up!”

***

I lose track of how long we follow Glasseye through the tunnel as it twists and turns. While I can keep up easily, Beakbreaker starts to wheeze; I’m about to tell Glasseye to slow down when we reach another steel door. When the lock is opened, we emerge into a vertical shaft and take a small elevator upwards. It comes to a stop about ten minutes later, and after unlocking yet another steel door, we make our way through a cramped tunnel.

“Where are we going?” Beakbreaker asks, grunting as her back scrapes against rough metal.

“The most well-defended room in Genesis,” Glasseye says as he unlocks one last door and swings it open.

Squeezing through the hatch, I follow Beakbreaker into the cavernous expanse of Glasseye’s quarters.

“Oh wow." Her fatigue is forgotten as she spins, gobsmacked at the elegance and beauty adorning the chamber.

“Sir!”

Onyx Shield and several heavily armored ponies dash from the hallway leading to the elevators.

“Onyx!" Glasseye sighs. “Am I glad to see you! Now, what’s happening out there?”

“It’s not good, sir. The Guardians have taken the tower.”

“What?!”

“They infiltrated our ranks and launched a surprise attack; I don’t know how many there are, but I’ve lost half my forces.”

“You mean they’re dead?”

“I don’t know; it’s hard to get a detailed report on what’s happening."

Glasseye curses. “What about the rest of the city?”

“Stonehoof and the other security forces were able to subdue most of those inside the convention center after your escape. A few got away, but we’re looking for them now. The Guardians have sealed the tower with magic barriers to keep anyone from getting in or out.”

“Then we need to purge this tower of their disgusting presence. Options?”

“It won’t be easy. They’ve taken hostages and are threatening to kill them if we launch a counter-attack.”

“What are their demands?” I ask.

“The complete destruction of Genesis’ databanks and research. And they want it done in an hour, or they'll start executing hostages every five minutes until we comply with their demands.”

That can’t be… the Guardians I dealt with were obsessed, but not to this degree. “Are you sure you didn’t misinterpret their demands?“ I ask.

“I've been in security a long time, Mr. Silverspeak. I know the look of someone ready to kill. And there’s something else… we got some security footage of the Guardians as they took the tower. Several of them were ordered to look for you, Silverspeak.”

A silence fills the room.

“Me?”

Onyx nods. “They want you.”

“Then let me talk to them," I say, a desperate plan throwing itself together in my mind. "I can use my talent on them. At full strength, I might be able to persuade them to stand down, or at the least, buy you some time to mount a raid.”

Onyx contemplates the idea. “It’s worth a try, but I doubt they'll go for it. Fanatics are always ready to die for their cause.”

“Then we have no time to lose," Glasseye says. "We've got to reach the communication center. Silverspeak, once we're there, I'll have you broadcast to every building in Genesis. After Silverspeak does his work, we’ll contact Canterlot and ask for backup."

Wait a minute! “Glasseye?”

“I'm sorry, Silverspeak, but I-”

“We don't have to go to the communication room; I can contact Princess Luna from my suite. She gave me a magical orb to communicate with her. The Guardians won't be able to detect it."

It only takes a second for Glasseye to make up his mind. “We'll do it. We'll escort you to your room, you call the Princess, and then we head to the communications center. Now, let‘s go!”

Onyx leads us all out of Glasseye’s office and down to the security center. Dozens of officers are working out battle plans, while others interact with their computers to coordinate a strike. Onyx and the others work to top off on ammunition for their weapons, and grab combat vests for the rest of us. I slip one on. So does Beakbreaker.

“What are you doing, Beakbreaker?”

“Coming along. What does it look like?”

“What? No, you need to stay here. It's-”

“I can't stay behind and do nothing, not when there are lives on the line. Besides, if there are any wounded, I can treat them until we can get a doctor.”

I don’t want her to come; I don’t want to run the chance of the Guardians taking her hostage, or worse. But if we were to come across wounded personnel, Beakbreaker's medical experience would be invaluable.

“Well...”

“Hey, I'll be alright." She takes a taser off a nearby counter. “I'll have this with me." She studies it. "Glasseye?"

"Yes?"

"What exactly is this?"

"A taser, my dear. Shoot something and they're incapacitated by electricity." Glasseye tightens the last strap on his vest. “Alright, are we all set? Then let's go!”

Taking my own taser, I fall in as Onyx leads us out of the office and down a stairwell to the guest floor. Onyx and his guards head out to inspect the hall and make sure it's clear, leaving Glasseye, Beakbreaker, and myself behind.

“You both seem to be taking this all rather well,” Glasseye tells me as he wipes sweat from his eyes.

“Not really,” Beakbreaker says. “I'm scared out of my wits.”

“You don't look it.”

“You learn a few things working as a doctor: Keep focused on a goal, and you'll be able to ignore distractions."

“I suppose so.”

“Then again, we aren't being shot at every day.”

Wanting to change the subject, Glasseye turns to me. “Silverspeak, in case anything goes wrong and I don't get another chance, I want to thank you for saving me back in the center.”

“It's nothing,” I assure him.

“Nothing? You saved my life! I am in your debt, and if there’s any way I can repay the favor one day, I shall. You have my word.”

I nod. “Let's worry about that later."

Onyx pokes his head inside the stairwell. “It's clear.”

We leave the stairwell. I stay close to Beakbreaker as we dart across the hall to my door.

“How long will you need?” Glasseye asks as we reach my room.

“Two minutes minimum,” I say, fumbling for the key to the door. I hope to Celestia that Alicorns have teleportation spells they can use in cases of extreme emergencies. An entire company of Royal Guards would stop the Guardians in no time flat.

At last, I find the key and ram it into the lock, opening the door with a fast yank.

"Alright, let's get-"

“There they are!”

The hallway explodes in a barrage of colors as magic blasts shoot past us. Instinct takes over and I dive into the room. “Beakbreaker!?”

Beakbreaker jumps inside, just narrowly dodging the blasts. The guards cry out as they're blasted down the hall, overwhelmed by the sudden assault.

“Glasseye, move!" Onyx shoves his employer inside the penthouse and slams the door shut.

I yank Beakbreaker to her hooves. “Are you okay?!”

She nods. “Yeah, I think so!”

Onyx yells beyond the door, then goes silent.

“Uhhh... anyone have any ideas on what to do?” Beakbreaker asks.

Glasseye runs to the wall before us and hits it with his hooves, feeling around. “There's a drywall somewhere around here! Help me find it!”

The door bulges. Wood cracks as magic seeps through.

“Glasseye!”

“Wait, the bathroom! We can-”

The door bursts. I have a brief image of several security guards and ordinary looking ponies dashing inside, weapons and horns powering up.

I have a second to act, maybe two. There's no way I can dodge their attacks, not at this range, and the taser can only take down one of them if I'm lucky. But I can still fight, giving Beakbreaker time to escape.

I fire the taser. One guard goes down as I leap forward, stretching myself as wide as I can as the unicorns open fire, and-

***

It’s dark.

“Boss? He's waking up.”

I blink. Things come into focus; monitors, displays, tech equipment, and cables. This must be the communications room Glasseye was talking about. Dozens of other ponies stand guard over Onyx Shield and his guards. They're unconscious, but alive. But where's Beakbreaker? I glance around and try to conceal my sigh of relief. There's no sign of her. She must have slipped away. But I'm not alone: Several of the Guardians stand before me, their weapons pointed at my head. Among them is the pony from the stage. He regards me the way someone would view a rabid dog.

“So, this is the famed Silverspeak.”

Okay, Silverspeak, stay calm. I’ve been a hostage before. I got through those, and I’ll get through this. “I don’t think we’ve met," I say.

“No, we haven’t." The pony turns to one of his associates. “How much longer?”

“Fifteen minutes.”

"Good." The leader turns to back to me. “You should be proud, Silverspeak. You have a front row seat to watch my hostages die.”

“You think that will help your cause?” I ask, trying to keep my voice steady and reasonable, “that murdering innocents will gain you sympathy?”

“We're not looking for sympathy.”

“I thought the Guardians were non-violent.”

“We were. Once." He looks over his antique rifle. “But that didn't get us anywhere. We need to make examples of those who follow the wrong path.”

“You still haven't answered my question.”

“And what's that?”

“How you know me." I could care less, but I need to try and distract him. Need to buy any rescue teams as much time as I can.

A pony walks in with a small box.

I turn on the charm. “If you kill anyone, public sympathy for you will vanish. And even if you did stop TechInc, what will you do when someone picks up where they left off? Are you going to go take hostages every time something new is invented?”

“We’re stopping massacres, Silverspeak. We're making sure this technology is never abused. How long do you think it will be before the armed forces applies full-body replacements to soldiers? Do you think they'd pass up an opportunity to create an army that never gets tired, never gets hurt, and can overwhelm anything in its path? And what about our enemies? What if they got hold of all this technology? There'd be wars, wars so destructive that they could wipe out all life on this planet. But we can stop that from ever happening, right here, right now.”

I shake my head. “No matter how many hostages you take, no matter how passionate are, you can't stop change.”

My captor’s face hardens. “Your talent is the gift of the silver tongue, to charm others into doing your will. That's what you're doing, isn't it?”

Oh buck.

My captor cracks his hooves and turns to the box. I can’t see what's inside as he takes something out and fiddles with it. He takes his time.

That can't be good.

Two ponies grab hold of my shoulders and force me to stay still.

“I've dreamed of this moment for a long time, Silverspeak. You see, we've never met, but you knew my father very well. He was the spokespony for the Guardians. You remember him, don't you?”

Wait... that pony? The one I debated in Manehattan? Then that means...

“You're his son?”

“Yes,” He says, voice calm and unfazed. “Yes, I am.”

He turns, and my heart stops.

He’s wearing knuckle-busters.

“And I want to see you bleed.”

I ratchet up the charm to maximum strength and open my-

The first hit snaps my head sideways. Then another hit knocks my head back. I try to pull away, but the pony hits me again, and my vision goes red as I hear flesh ripping.

“You killed my father! You and your stupid, single-minded obsession!”

Another hit, and bones crack.

“He was the only family I had! And you took him from me!”

It hurts to make my tongue move. “Mangus Bluehorn killed your father!”

A blow to the stomach knocks the wind from me. “And he would have never become what he was if it wasn't for you!”

He hits me again and again, each blow harder than the last. I fight against the cables tied around my legs, but my captors force me to stay still.

It feels like an eternity before my captor finally stops.

“The Princesses determined that you’ve paid for your crimes. But you haven't. Two years of confinement, and then you're free to go. My pain hasn’t gone away in two years, and it won’t go away in twenty, two hundred, or even two thousand! You thought you were done, Silverspeak? You haven’t even begun to be punished for what you did!"

Celestia... it hurts just to breathe. My vision's red, and I can feel broken bones slicing into muscle...

Pausing to wipe blood off the busters, the pony turns to one of his fellows. “How long until the deadline?”

“One minute.”

“And that coward Glasseye still hasn't responded. I guess he doesn't care about the lives of anyone in the city. How surprising.”

I blink furiously, trying to get blood out of my eyes.

“You’re going to die tonight, Silverspeak, but not before I punish you even more. And what better way to start than by sharing my pain with you?" He glances back. “Bring her in.”

Several security ponies enter the room, dragging someone with them.

No… oh no, no, no!

The guards reach the stage and drop Beakbreaker onto the stage, tied up as I am.

I force my pain-wracked mouth to speak. “B... Beakbreaker!”

She blinks and looks around, as confused as I was when I was woken from my stunned stupor. She spots me and almost calls out, only to be stopped as two guards yank her up and hold her in place.

My captor walks to her and cracks his hooves.

“This will be the first part of your punishment, Silverspeak: just as you took my family from me, I’ll take your family from you.“

No! I lunge forward, only to be stopped by the accursed guards. I try to bite them, and get hit in the head for my efforts.

“If you have any last words, now is the time to say them.”

“I'll kill you if you touch her!”

“Wrong answer.”

He rears back.

No! Oh please, Celestia, no! Don’t let her die! Don’t let her-

Something like thunder fills the air, and a bright flash blinds me. Beakbreaker screams. My vision comes back in time to see my captor and the other ponies staggering, hooves held to their eyes. They’re yelling, but I can barely hear them over the ringing in my ears. Smoke’s filing the room, making it difficult to see.

“It’s the guards!” My captor yells. “Kill the hostages! Kill them a-”

Another bang sends my captor to the floor, blood spraying from what remains of his head.

More bangs fill the air. The other Guardians spin and blindly fire their weapons and magic, but they fall as fast as their leader. Beakbreaker flattens herself on the floor. I do the same, watching as the last Guardian is blasted back into a row of monitors, knocking them to the floor in a shower of sparks.

Then, as quickly as it began, it’s over.

Someone emerges from the fog of acrid smoke. It’s… Glasseye? He surveys the room and spots Beakbreaker. Dropping something he carried with his magic, Glasseye runs to her and undoes the cables binding her legs. No sooner do they hit the floor then she runs to me. It hurts to have my cables yanked off, but I don’t care. She’s alive; she’s alive, and that’s all that matters.

“Silverspeak! Oh Celestia, are you okay?!“

I spit out some blood. “No.“

Running to a fallen guard, Beakbreaker yanks out his first-aid pack. “Glasseye! We need a medic here, now!”

“On it!" Glasseye runs to a nearby phone.

Beakbreaker presses me down onto the floor. “Take it easy, Silverspeak.”

“How bad is it?”

She hesitates.

“Beakbreaker?”

“He beat you very badly, Silverspeak, but you’ll be okay. Nothing some magic spells can’t fix.”

“Did they hurt you?”

She shakes her head. “Just a few bruises from being tackled, that’s all.”

“Good…”

Glasseye hangs up the phone. “Medics are on the way. Hang in there, Silverspeak. You’re going to be alright.”

Beakbreaker injects me with something, and… ohhh... oh, that feels so good. The pain's gone. I can steel feel broken bones, but at least I can breathe without wanting to scream.

Turning, I look to Glasseye, wanting to thank him for saving us. The fact that he did so is a surprise; even for a powerful unicorn, taking on almost a dozen ponies at once is near-suicide. He would have needed something to even the odds, something that could…

Wait.

The item Glasseye carried lies on the ground a few feet from me. I crawl towards it, trying to ignore the blood soaking into the carpet.

“Silverspeak, stay still! You can’t-”

It’s a rifle. But this isn't an antique like the one the Guardian’s leader was carrying. This is built from plastic instead of wood, and lined with lights and high-tech gauges.

“Looks like that’s all of them,” Glasseye says. “I don’t think we’ll have to-”

He stops upon seeing me with the rifle.

I meet his gaze.

Neither of us speak.

I didn’t see this on the tour.

Author's Note

End of Act 1

Glasseye's Plan

A group of guards rush into the room before I can ask Glasseye about the rifle, checking the bodies and then calling out that it's clear. Medics rush inside and levitate me onto a stretcher, pulling the rifle from my hooves. I try to protest, to tell them that I need to contact Princess Luna, but Beakbreaker tells me that my wounds need to be treated as soon as possible.

No sooner am I in the hallway than Glasseye leaves as well, accompanied by his guards and carrying the rifle.

Once we reach the Monolith's medical wing, I'm taken to a room and looked over by the doctor on duty. His diagnosis isn't reassuring; I've sustained severe lacerations, a few broken bones, a cut tongue, internal bleeding, and numerous gashes from those knuckle-busters. Despite that, the doctor assures me that some surgery and healing spells should patch me up, but they'll have to keep me here overnight and start operating right away if I'm to avoid any permanent disfigurement. Not wanting to look like the phantom of the Canterlot Opera, I consent.

Once we're in surgery, the nurse puts a mask over my face and asks me to count backwards from a hundred. I do what she asks, wondering how long it'll take for the drowsiness to-

***

I blink. Wait, it's over already? What time is it? There's no light coming through some thick curtains to my left. I can't see any clocks on the walls. I'm in a small recovery room; where's the call button?

The door creeks open, the sudden light forcing me to squint my eyes shut.

“Silverspeak! You're awake!”

The light's turned on, and I have to squint my eyes shut again as Beakbreaker hurries over. “How long have I been out?” I ask.

“All of last night, and all of today.”

“What?!”

“The doctors had to work on you for several hours to fix all the damage. Even with spells, it wasn't easy.”

I've been asleep an entire day?! I try to get out of bed; I've got to get in touch with Luna!

“Hey, careful.” Beakbreaker firmly holds me against the mattress. “Your face needs several days to recover, and I don't want you to go stumbling around and bruising yourself up.” She gives me a mirror. I recognize the face in it, but not the numerous bumps, bruises, and black marks.

I shake my head. “I thought magic could cure wounds instantly.”

“The docs didn't want to risk making a mistake and disfiguring you, so we took our time. Besides, magic can only cure simple-”

“Wait, did you say, 'we'?”

“Well, they needed some extra help, and I couldn't just leave you alone in there. As I was saying, simple injuries can be healed in an instant, but big ones take time.”

Time... “What time is it?”

“Eight in the evening. Like I said, you've been sleeping all day.” She yawns, revealing deep bags under her eyes. “Anyway, how are you feeling? Any pain?”

“Just some soreness. How long am I going to have to stay here? Am I well enough to go?”

Beakbreaker yawns again. “I think so, but I'll check with the doc to make sure.”

Beakbreaker brings the doctor in. He gives me a look over and decides that I can leave, but he warns me to avoid bumping my face, lest I ruin hours of work. I promise, and after getting an ample supply of pain pills I head out with Beakbreaker. It isn't long before we're back at my penthouse; I need to get Luna's orb before confronting Glasseye. But as I look under the bed, Beakbreaker leans against the door to steady her wobbling legs. Poor thing... she needs to head back to her hotel and get some rest, but that's a lengthy flight from here, one that will be slowed by increased security after-

Wait... she doesn't have to go anywhere.

“Beakbreaker, why don't you spend the night here? I can sleep in the guest bedroom.”

Beakbreaker's so relieved she almost collapses. “Thank you, Silverspeak. That's really gen-”

I barely manage to catch Beakbreaker as she goes limp. She's already snoring as I stop her fall. My goodness, she must have been more tired than she let on. Carefully pulling off her glasses, I undo her tie and put her on the bed before pulling the comforter into place and tucking it around her as softly as I can.

Removing the box from under the bed, I slip outside, silently wishing her a good night's rest.

***

Even at this late hour, Glasseye's lobby is bustling with activity as the elevator ferries ponies to and from his office, all under the watchful eye of a dozen security guards. Judging by the fancy suits, these ponies are company officials trying to patch up whatever damage the Guardians caused. The secretary is barely able to keep her head up as I approach, probably wanting nothing more than to slip into peaceful oblivion instead of dealing with yet another pony wanting to see Glasseye. I'll keep this brief.

“I'd like to see Glasseye, please.”

She yawns. “Sorry, but only top executives are allowed in. No exceptions.”

“I remind you that I was sent here as a representative of the Princesses to do their work. That includes going anywhere I need to.”

Sleep-deprived as she is, the secretary can tell I'm not fooling around. “Fine. But don't gripe to me if he snaps at you. He's been up since late last night without a break.”

I'm in Glasseye's quarters in less than thirty seconds, which is now filled with dozens of guards and executives. Beyond the glass walls, numerous zeppelins and airships take off into the night. Not three days ago their passengers couldn't wait to get here. Now they can't wait to leave.

I head to the top of the pyramid, where Glasseye struggles to keep his eyes open as advisers and attendants give him statistics about the effect all this will have on publicity, the necessary damage control they'll need to do, and reassurances, and perhaps showing off new security measures to the public. But as soon as he spots me, Glasseye perks up.

“All of you, leave us,” he says.

“Sir,” one of the attendants says, “this can't wait-”

“Unless someone is about to die, or our city is falling from the sky, it can. Now, leave. We'll pick this up tomorrow morning.”

The executives, advisers, and guards depart, most giving me unsavory looks for interrupting their business. Only when the room is empty does Glasseye rise from his desk. “How is your face, Silverspeak?”

“Better.”

“Good... You're here about the rifle, I take it.”

I nod.

“And I presume Princess Luna wishes to have a friendly chat about it.”

I nod again.

Glasseye sighs. “Well, no use in putting it off. Where will we do it?”

“In your bedroom.”

“Come again?”

“It's easier if I just show you.”

Glasseye trudges down the steps to his room and collapses on the bed. It takes everything he has not to fall asleep as I take the orb from the box.

“What's this?”

“It allows me to communicate with the princess. Take your hoof and rub it three times.”

Resigned to whatever's coming, Glasseye does so. He's out in a second, his exhausted body limp against the silk sheets. Glancing out the doors to ensure we're not being watched, I do the same. The world goes blurry, and once again I'm back in the Astral Plane. Glasseye stands beside me, confused as to what's going on.

“Silverspeak, what happened? Why is everything blurry?”

“You're dreaming,” I say.

“Really?” He looks at his body. “Wait, is that-”

“Yes.”

“Then how am I-”

“It's probably best not to think about it.”

I sense Luna's approach. The ether ripples, and then parts as she emerges from a tunnel of shimmering energy. She... wait. Something's wrong. She looks like she'd rather be anywhere than here.

“Your Highness,” I ask, “is something wrong?”

“Why did you summon me here?” Luna demands.

Better get to the point. “Luna, I'd like you to meet-

“Glasseye. Yes, I know you.”

Glasseye cringes.

“Your Highness,” I continue, “There was an attack on Genesis last night by the-”

“Guardians of Tradition. Yes, my messengers informed me. Is that why you called me here?”

“No,” I say, wanting to keep things on track. “Glasseye saved my life, and Beakbreaker's life, but not with magic. He did it with a gun.”

It's silent for a few moments as Luna ponders my words.

"Both of you, come with me."

We follow the Princess of the Night down the swirling passage, eventually emerging into a beautiful garden filled with all manner of brightly colored flowers. There's a gazebo nearby, one covered in a blanket of vines, leaves, and ivy, all beneath a bright, mid-morning sun. This was where Luna demonstrated her ability to alter the Astral Plane.

“Where are we now?” Glasseye asks.

Luna doesn't answer as she walks into the gazebo and takes a seat at a marble table. Glasseye and I follow and follow her example, all of us bathed in filtered green light.

“The rifle,” Luna tells Glasseye. “Picture it in your mind.”

Glasseye closes his eyes. A perfect replica of the weapon appears on the table.

“Is this what you saw, Silverspeak?”

“Yes.”

Luna takes the rifle and looks it over. “Glasseye, explain this.”

“Where do you want me to start?” Glasseye asks, resigned to whatever fate Luna has in store for him. “Shall I talk about the weapon, or the reasons I made it in the first place?”

“The weapon itself.”

Glasseye motions for the rifle. Luna gives it to him. “This is the TI Class A assault rifle, designed to take on most enemies a soldier would encounter in battle. Bullets are designed to pierce through most body armor and the hides of wild beasts.” He flips the gun. “Lightweight design and construction make it easy to transport and assemble, as well as modify with various attachments and multiple ammo types. In short, it's the most advanced firearm ever created.”

Luna's not impressed. “And why was it built?”

“It was a special order from the nations next to ours, Your Highness. Lately there have been musings of aggressive actions by various dragons tribes, and they wanted a firearm they could use to defend themselves.”

“I fail to see how rifles would deter angry dragons.”

“We have other weapons in development designed specifically to take on dragons. Our neighbors wanted to modernize their army in case of armed conflict, and we determined they needed a standardized weapon.”

“And you kept it secret from us.”

“My lawyers assure me that developing and selling firearms is perfectly within the right of all companies and private citizens, Your Highness.”

“Yes, it is,” Luna admits. “But the purpose of guns runs contrary to our highest principles of friendship, trust, and compassion.”

“None of which matter if you have a dragon burning down your village. Or Diamond Dogs raiding a remote outpost. Or if sea serpents are taking down a ship and eating everyone on board. While I want the world to be a perfect place, Your Highness, I am not blind that there are many beings out there, animal and otherwise, who do not share our values.”

“Which I understand. But my sister and I have seen what happens when nations begin an arms race. Friendship inevitably gives way to mistrust, fear, and suspicion.” A darkness clouds Luna's eyes. “I have seen the results of such acts, Glasseye. Long before my sister and I came to Equestria, I watched this world burn in the flames of war, wars that began because paranoid nations misinterpreted innocent acts and ended up bathing the earth with the blood of countless ponies.”

It takes Glasseye everything he has not to back down. “Now see here, that's being unreasonable. I don't want a war. Far from it. And what if our neighbors are correct? What if the dragons are planning something?”

“Then we shall deal with them if they attack, but not before.”

“Would we be able to repel them if they do? I don't doubt the capabilities of our forces, but times are changing, Your Highness. Technology is growing and evolving by the day. Within a hundred years, magic may be outdated.” He puts the rifle on the table. “A bullet may become more valuable than any spell.”

I'd better step in and diffuse the tension. “Glasseye,” I ask, “did any of our neighbors know Chrysalis was planning an attack?”

"Chrysalis? What does she-"

"She is attempting to infiltrate all of Equestria to destroy it from within," Luna says, her temper running short. "We have not yet told the public for fear of causing a panic. Now, answer Silverspeak's question."

Shaken by this sudden revelation, Glasseye adjusts his glasses. "N... No. If anyone knew about it, they didn't tell me." He eyes the gun. "Though if she is attempting something, demand for personal protection will probably go up.”

“And give you extra profits.”

“Well, when you put it that way, of course it sounds evil.”

“Greed corrupts, Glasseye,” Luna growls. “But greed born on the misery of others is far worse.”

“Your Highness, I'm creating a means for both individuals and nations to defend themselves against threats! And the bits TechInc has received from these deals have allowed us to pursue peaceful projects that could benefit millions. Has Silverspeak told you of my artificial eye? Or the artificial body we unveiled yesterday? That was born from the bits we received for the firearms.”

“But you kept these military-grade weapons weapons a secret from us!”

“Because I feared you and your sister might overreact and shut us down, that's why!” Glasseye snaps.

“You'd still be able to pursue your medical projects,” Luna says. “Your research would have-”

“It would come too late!”

Luna pauses. “What do you mean?”

Glasseye takes a deep breath. “Four years ago, I was getting a routine checkup at the doctor,” he says quietly. “The only thing out of the ordinary was a black spot deep in my body. Tests confirmed that it was a rare kind of cancer, one highly resistant to treatment. They gave me... five, eight years at maximum.” He shakes his head. “I tried everything. Drugs, magic, herbs, nothing helped. I even went to Medicomp, but even with all their marvels and wonders they couldn't do a thing. The clock was ticking. I was staring death in the face with no way to hold it back.” Glasseye looks at me. “But then I saw how far you went to get what you wanted, Silverspeak, and I realized that if I was going to live, I'd have to follow your example.

“I pulled out every contact I had, every favor I was owed. I gathered all of my savings and created a company that would craft the finest wonders the world had ever seen, and create marvels that everyone would want. And when the profits rolled in, I would pour that money into our medical division and find a cure to the growth I carried.

“The funds we got allowed me to replace my failing eye, but it wasn't enough to create a body. All we could do was draw schematics and doodles on paper. But then came the request for guns, and it was like a blessing from heaven. All the money I could want to make my dreams come true. To buy life and cheat death from taking me before my time. That, Your Highness, is why I didn't tell you, or anyone else. Because even with the best of intentions, you would have shut down our projects, dried up our income, and killed me.”

Luna remains silent.

“But how did you keep it a secret?” I ask. “The rifle, I mean.”

“Because only a few know about it. They're developed and manufactured in a small facility buried near the very bottom of Genesis, nestled among the engines that keep my city afloat. We kept the schematics inside that planning room... which is why I had to get them out before you toured it. I trust now you understand why.” He looks me right in the eye. “You must understand, Silverspeak, that I didn't want to deceive you. I really didn't. But how far would you go to save yourself, or Beakbreaker, if either of you had what I carry?”

I look him in the eyes. "To the very depths of Tartarus, if I had to."

Luna breaks her silence. “Glasseye, how advanced is this weapons facility of yours?”

“Advanced enough to have all these weapons in development.” He concentrates, and several weapons fall onto the table. “Explosives, guns that fire explosives, timed explosives, and even extra-powerful explosives that can punch through a dragon's hide.”

I want to hold some of these weapons and look them over, but Luna holds out a hoof for me to stop as she studies the weapons, eyes darting over every switch, notch, and trigger.

“If, say, Canterlot were to become a partner," Glasseye suggests, "we could work together to provide-”

“Silence.”

I'm not sure how long we sit there while Luna studies the weapons. She speaks not a word, and utters not a sound as she thinks.

Glasseye and I wait.

When Luna speaks, her voice is slow and controlled. “Glasseye, how far along is your company in making these weapons?”

Glasseye's quick to answer. “The rifles are already being produced, and we're close to mass producing these explosives. We also have plans for energy weapons, and are working on modern body armor." He's conjures an image of gray pads that look more like football equipment than protective gear to be worn in battle. “It's still in the early stages, but offers a vast improvement over steel armor. It's lightweight, yet strong and flexible. Easily able to take claw hits and minor arms fire.”

Luna ponders the armor. So do I. It looks light enough to be flexible, and Glasseye probably isn't boasting about its capabilities to show off.

“This armor,” Luna says, “is it ready to be manufactured?”

“We're very close. We need just a few more days of R and D before it can go into production, but once it does we'll be able to churn out as many as needed.” He tries a smile. “We could even custom make a set for you, Your Highness. Top of the line, stronger, and more advanced than standard issue. Only the best for a princess.”

Luna isn't swayed. “Silverspeak has told me you have created a changeling detector. Is that correct?”

“Yes, but it's still in the testing phase.”

“Then all development must be focused on it.”

“Why? With all due respect, Your Highness, the rifles and armor are our best-”

“Queen Chrysalis launched another assault last night,” Luna says, and that impatience I saw back in Glasseye's room comes back in full force. “She sent changelings to assault Ponyville. We managed to save the residents, but not before most of the town was destroyed. She left this.”

A picture floats before us. It shows Twilight Sparkle's castle, now smoking and full of gouge marks from a heated battle. A crude, black banner flaps in the wind atop the tallest tower.

“In changeling society, planting a banner on your enemy's seat of power is both a challenge and a warning,” Luna explains. “It tells the ruler of the territory to ready for battle, because the changelings intend to take the land as their own. In short... it is a declaration of war.”

All is silent.

“What do we do?” I ask at last.

“Yesterday, I would have reproached you, Glasseye, for creating these weapons. But fate, it seems, has made its move, and we must respond in turn.” She takes the rifle. “I still do not want these weapons to exist. But I am not blind to the reality we now face. Queen Chrysalis has declared war.”

“But why?” I ask. “From what we know, her forces are tiny. We have fully-equipped armies. They wouldn't stand a chance against us.”

“In a straight fight, they wouldn't. But Chrysalis is smart. She will work to infiltrate our society, replace those in key positions, and weaken us from within. Then, when we are weakened, she will summon whatever dragons, monsters, and allies she has. We must arm ourselves now, before such a moment comes.”

“But what about your sister? And the Bearers?”

Luna struggles to keep herself together. “I have not heard from any of them in three days, and I cannot find them in the astral plane. At this point, I do not know if they are alive or dead.” She gulps. “As such, the responsibility falls to me for Equestria's defense. And as much as I wished to avoid it, I cannot ignore it any longer... Glasseye, we have need of your company and your services.”

Glasseye, still shaken from Luna's words, straightens in his chair. “What is mine is yours, Your Highness, and I will do everything in my power to assist you.”

"As will I," I say. That's what Celestia would do. If a war is declared, she would move quickly to end it, and help any way she could. So must I.

“Good. Silverspeak, Glasseye and I will discuss the nature of our arrangement and create a plan of attack with my advisers. You will stay in Genesis for now and act as an envoy between it and Canterlot.”

“Of course.”

“Very good. I will speak with you tomorrow.”

The tunnel appears outside the gazebo, a sign that it's time for me to leave. I make a quick exit; the astral plane turns fuzzy as I reach the tunnel's end, and in the blink of an eye I'm back in Glasseye's bedroom. After pushing Glasseye's drooling body into a respectable position on the bed, I leave him be and head back to my penthouse. Things are quiet; a peek into the bedroom reveals Beakbreaker still dozing on my bed. Best to leave her be... this might be the last untroubled night's sleep she'll get in a long time.

Storing the box inside the closet, I head to the guest room. After sleeping all day and night, I'm not tired, so I pull up a chair before the window and let my thoughts wander, focusing mostly on what Luna said. Even with her telling me that war has been declared, it just doesn't feel real. I've never seen a war before, and can't recall the last time such a thing happened. This probably won't be a war of armies, but of espionage, subterfuge, and agents from both sides trying to outdo each other. In such an environment, the paranoia Luna feared would quickly take shape, especially if Celestia and the Bearers are missing.

Celestia... there's no way she could be taken prisoner or killed by the enemy. It's not possible. Yes, she's been defeated in the past, but those were extraordinary circumstances. If she's traveling with the Bearers, there's no way she could have fallen. But in her absence, things could turn ugly very quickly without Celestia guiding and helping us. Luna will do her best, of that I have no doubt, but it won't be the same. Equestria would be slowly gripped by fear, though Genesis might be spared from the paranoia; Glasseye will no doubt install changeling detectors in every door, hatch, and gate. Such defenses might make this place a headquarters for Luna's operations. After all, it would be difficult for changelings to get up here, especially if the city is constantly on the move and monitored around the clock. If such a move does happen, I'll have to call in some favors and ensure that both Beakbreaker and my parents can stay here. They'd be safe, and I could keep an eye on them, freeing me to work at-

The phone rings, and I yank it off the hook. “Yes?”

“Mr. Silverspeak, this is Genesis' communication hub. You have a long distance call coming in from Saddle Lanka. Shall we patch it through?”

“Yes, of course.”

The phone crackles, and a familiar voice comes through. “Silverspeak?!”

“Dad! Are you alright? Is anything wrong?”

“Not with us, but what about you?! We heard that some of those Guardian nutjobs attacked Genesis! We've been trying to get through all day!”

“Don't worry, I'm fine.”

“Thank Celestia. Listen, Your mother and I want you to come home.”

“I wish I could, Dad, but... well, I'm still needed here.”

“What? Why?”

I can't tell him the truth. “They need me to help out with something TechInc is working on. I can't tell you anything more than that.”

“Well... just come back as soon as you can, okay?”

“I will. I promise.”

“And bring Beakbreaker with you. We want you both here.”

“If I can drag her along, I will.” I'm about to hang up when a thought occurs to me. “Oh, Dad? What's the password?”

“Your mom said you'd ask that. It's Quiverquill.”

I smile. “Thanks. Take care.”

“You too.”

***

"Silverspeak, you awake?”

Wha...wait, what's going on? I blink. Daylight streams through the window. I'm in the chair by the window. I must have fallen asleep sometime after the phone call.

“Silverspeak?”

“Coming.” I get to my hooves. The clock reads nine AM. Wiping my eyes, I open the door and find Beakbreaker waiting for me with nary a baggy eye to be seen.

“You look better,” I say.

“Thanks. Amazing that, despite all our medicines and tricks, a good night's sleep is still the best cure-all, isn't it?”

I nod. “No argument there.” I'm about to ask Beakbreaker how she's feeling, but realize that's not necessary, not when she looks so gloomy.

"Beakbreaker? What's wrong?"

Indicating for me to follow, Beakbreaker heads to the dining room, where a newspaper lies on the table. There's an article about the attack by the Guardians of Tradition, but it's small and tucked away in the corner. The top of the paper is dominated by an enormous headline about Chrysalis declaring war.

"Nasty way to start the day," Beakbreaker says.

I knew this was coming. I was perhaps the only individual in all of Genesis who knew about Chrysalis and her secret plans. But to see the headline, to know that the moment has finally arrived... it's...

“Doesn't seem real, does it?” Beakbreaker asks.

“It'll be over quickly,” I assure her. “What does she have? A handful of changelings. We have an army. She's in over her head.”

Beakbreaker takes a seat, half-heartily stirring some oatmeal. “I hope so.” Sighting, she tries to change the subject. “I want to thank you for letting me stay here last night." She blushes. "It was you who put me in bed, wasn't it?”

It's hard not to smile. “It was nothing. Really.” Pulling up a bowl, I pour some oatmeal for myself. “Beakbreaker... do you have to head back to Manehattan any time soon? If there really is a war starting, a floating city would be much harder for changelings to invade than Manehattan, or anywhere on the ground, for that matter, and... well, I'd feel a lot better if you could stay here."

Beakbreaker stops stirring her oatmeal. “I'd like to. Heaven only knows I've been thinking about it. But I still have so much to do back in Manehattan. Projects to work on, reports to submit, that sort of thing.”

“I know, but... listen, Beakbreaker, I just don't want you to go back.”

“Well, maybe we could come up with a code or something," Beakbreaker suggests. "A little secret between us that nobody else knows to prove we're not changelings. Like a password, or something.”

Is this fate nudging me in the right direction? I'll take it as a yes. “Good idea. How about... 'Steel leg.' That's the first thing you originally made back in the day."

Beakbreaker chuckles. “Glad it comes...”

“Comes what?”

Beakbreaker doesn't answer.

“Beakbreaker?”

She's looking behind me. I follow her gaze and realize why. Beyond Genesis' dome is an enormous zeppelin. And not a massive cargo ship or passenger liner, but something more regal and elegant, flanked by several, smaller airships. Even from this distance, I can see the gun turrets mounted in their sides.

“What's that?” Beakbreaker asked.

It isn't until the zeppelin turns that the insignias of the sun and moon become visible on the side.

***

The next hour is a flurry of activity as everyone rushes to figure out what's going on. I have to make a phone call to the Monolith's information center to learn that Princess Luna has come to Genesis. And things get really chaotic when the zeppelin docks, Luna making her way to the Monolith with an escort of numerous Royal Guards and TechInc police officers.

“Now that's a sight you don't see often,” Beakbreaker says as she watches the procession from my penthouse. From this high up we have to use binoculars to follow Luna's progress to the base of the Monolith. Once she's inside, I lead the way as we head upstairs to Glasseye's lobby. There's a new secretary at the desk, probably here to relieve the poor mare who was almost asleep the last time I was here.

“I'd like to talk to Glasseye, please,” I say.

“Sorry, sir, but he's not here. He's down at the conference room on the 50th floor.”

One elevator ride later, and Beakbreaker and I emerge into a hallway crammed with reporters carrying cameras and notepads. Beakbreaker stays close as I work my way through the crowd, using my pass to get through. There are many grumbles and angry looks, but I need to talk to Glasseye and find out what's going on. We pass into the conference room and find it even more packed as reporters set up their cameras and fight over the best seats. They can't get too close to the stage, though: Royal Guards have formed a line to ensure no one gets past to the princess and Glasseye, both of whom are conversing near the podium.

Then, their talk concluded, Luna heads to the podium. Excited whispers give way to silence as Luna reaches the podium and adjusts the microphone.

Red lights glow as the cameras focus on the princess.

“Citizens of Equestria,” Luna says, “Yesterday, Queen Chrysalis of the changelings attacked the town of Ponyville. While there were no injuries, this banner was placed atop the castle of Princess Twilight Sparkle."

Two guards hold the filthy thing up for the cameras to see.

“In changeling culture, planting a banner atop a building of power is a direct challenge.” Luna stops and takes another breath. “In short, it is a formal declaration of war.”

The room is silent.

“I must stress that this does means all changelings have declared war upon us. Thorax and his citizens are still our allies, and he has agreed to remove all his subjects from our borders until the crisis has passed. Our conflict is with Queen Chrysalis and her followers. And I am here today to assure every citizen of Equestria, pony or otherwise, that my sister and I will do everything in our power to protect the lives of everyone living within our borders. Part of this will be accomplished by joining forces with TechInc.” Luna indicates Glasseye. “With TechInc's technology, we will have a great advantage over Queen Chrysalis and the changelings that serve her.

“We have already begun our preparations for the conflict. Even as we speak, Canterlot has dispatched messengers with instructions to every city, town, and community as to how to defend themselves against Chrysalis and her minions. In the meantime, I ask that all of you to please continue your lives as usual. To give in to fear will only strengthen Chrysalis and her followers, and in this challenging time it is more important than ever that we work and stand together. That is all.”

The room explodes into a flurry of questions, but Luna apologizes and says that she and Glasseye have pressing matters to attend to, and they make a quick exit.

“You ever have the feeling of being present for something that's going to go down in the history books?” Beakbreaker asks.

Opening Salvo

The next few days pass in a blur as Genesis and Equestria prepare themselves for war.

The day after Luna's press conference, Genesis flies to Canterlot, where the princess holds another conference in Genesis' Convention Hall, where Luna talks to thousands of worried ponies about the raids, how Chrysalis' changelings had been testing our defenses, and stresses again and again that Thorax and his changelings have been cooperating with Equestrian authorities and have already withdrawn to their hive, so that any changelings found within Equestria's borders will be from Chrysalis's brood.

With cameras recording her every word, Luna announces that the Equestrian Army will be deployed in three days, and while they'll initially carry standard armor and equipment, TechInc will soon supply them with rifles and body armor. Samples of both are brought on stage for everyone to see, and I can feel the shock in the air: the Equestrian armed forces have been outfitted with spears, swords, and bows for centuries. What's onstage makes those weapons hilariously obsolete.

Luna goes on to say that the majority of soldiers will be dispatched to protect cities and communities from changelings while rangers will search for Chrysalis' hive; she'll need one to operate, and if we destroy it, Chrysalis will lose her base of operations and the ability to wage a successful campaign. In the meantime, Luna asks that all of Equestria continue on with life as usual. Until the war ended, she says, not giving into fear is our greatest defense.

With the prepared information given, Luna opens the floor to questions from the audience. The first comes from a pony who wonders why we should even be concerned. He pointed out that changelings rely on ambush attacks, and our army is better trained, better equipped, and vastly outnumber our foes. Luna acknowledges that, but warns that enemies who have nothing to lose are often more creative and daring when taking on a superior foe. Chrysalis, Luna says, is like a cornered animal: when backed into a corner, she can still lash out and inflict serious damage. We would be wise not to underestimate her.

The next speaker, an elderly unicorn, asks why we even needed new weapons. To him, it seems like TechInc is trying to replace magic. Glasseye's quick to reply that the assault rifles are not supposed to replace magic, pointing out that not every soldier in the armed forces can cast spells. Rather, the goal is to have magic and non-magical weapons working together to overcome any enemy the army might face. Luna also states that Equestria will use this time to upgrade and modernize the armed forces to keep it in the best shape possible.

The next speaker, a griffin, is eager to know why Princess Celestia and the Bearers haven't stopped Chrysalis already. Luna isn't happy to reveal that they had already left to search for Chrysalis, but that all communication with them has been lost. Luna has no choice but to declare them missing, and presumably captured by the changelings.

“Celestia's been captured?!” Beakbreaker whispers to me. “But how could the changelings get her?!”

The hall echoes with frightened whispers. Luna struggles to quiet everyone, explaining that she's taking over Celestia's duties, and would be sending one of the armed forces' most elite units to track down and free Celestia and the Bearers. While the tempest of whispers and murmurs quiet down, fear remains thick and heavy in the air.

The questions continue for another half hour, ending with Luna cautioning us all that we need to be aware of personality changes in our friends and family. And while ponies, donkeys, and other equines can best a changeling in a one-on-one fight, we should avoid doing so.

As the conference finally comes to an end, Luna thanks everyone for coming, and to stay safe. As she departs Genesis on her zeppelin, Luna reassures everyone that everything that can be done to ensure everyone's safety will be done. But I sense that, despite her words, those who attended this conference are still afraid of what's coming.

***

Despite having the high position of Luna's emissary in Genesis, there's not much for me to do as the city prepares for war. Tasking myself to keep an eye out for any sign of changeling infiltration, I head through the city day and night, watching as TechInc employees and their families go about their lives while engineers, electricians, and technicians install new security devices and scanners. Nothing out of the ordinary happens, but during one of my many walks down the streets, a thought comes to me on how I can work to keep Beakbreaker safe from harm.

When Glasseye manages a break between one of his endless stream of meetings, I meet him and propose an idea: While TechInc has the best technology in Equestria, joining forces with Medicomp could ensure that pony bodies and artificial limbs of both steel and flesh could reach their fullest potential. And not only that, but a partnership would make for a terrific PR opportunity, painting both corporations as heroic partners setting aside their differences to help give Equestria the technological edge it needs to win the war.

And, as I point out, such public goodwill would last long after the war was over.

It isn't long before Glasseye is engaged in a conference call with my old boss, and it isn't long afterwards that he emerges from his meeting room and has his secretary ready a press release saying that the two companies have decided to join forces for the good of Equestria.

With the first step completed, I ask Beakbreaker if she could call Coin Counter to see if she can remain in Genesis as Medicomp's envoy. Of course, she quickly deduces what I'm doing, but she still makes the call without commenting on my scheming ways. It takes an hour of heated discussions, but Beakbreaker manages to arrange her stay in Genesis. I almost dance as the phone's hung up. If I can bring my parents up here, those I care about more than anything will be protected from the chaos that's inevitably going to erupt on the surface.

I make the call, and ask Mom and Dad to come join me in Genesis.

They say no.

My first question after retrieving the phone from the floor is why. They feel safe at home, Mom points out, and that I don't have to worry about her or Dad, as they're already fortifying the house with all manner of spells and charms to protect themselves. Keeping my voice steady, I remind Mom about how the changelings can be more dangerous than we realize. But either from age-induced nostalgia for a time gone by, stubbornness, or something else, my parents refuse to leave. I almost erupt at how stubborn they are, but manage to keep myself composed long enough to negotiate a compromise: We'll get in touch every day to confirm the password, and, if the war gets to the point where Changelings directly attack Saddle Lanka, they'll come up to Genesis. Mom and Dad concede to those agreements, and though the matter is settled, I'm fuming as I hang up. Beakbreaker will be safe, but my parents are still in great danger.

When the day comes for Luna to deploy the Equestrian army, I'm still worried sick. Beakbreaker, bless her, assures me that my parents will eventually see reason, but I can't shake the dread that lingers with me like a dark fog following a ship at night. The feeling stays as Beakbreaker and I head to an observation platform at Genesis' airport. Canterlot lies below us, and even from up here I can see the decorations, streamers, and festivities that have been set up. It looks like Canterlot officials want to mark the deployment with a celebration from eras past when civilians would cheer their protectors off to war.

The crowds around us go quiet as Luna's zeppelin floats into place beside Genesis. The princess walks onto an extendable platform and gazes down to the city below. Cameras roll as she gives the royal decree that, due to a state of war that exists between Equestria and Chrysalis, she hereby deploys the army to ensure Equestria's safety and to bring an end to the conflict.

And just like that, the army marches and flies forth from Canterlot. There are hundreds of them, then thousands as fully armed and armored soldiers leave Equestria's capital on hoof, on train, by airship, and by their own wings, their armor, swords, and arrows glistening in the bright sunshine. I've never seen so many soldiers at once, and even from up high, watching them fan out across the countryside is awe-inspiring, a fact mirrored by the cheers of the crowds around me and those below.

I let myself get swept up in the enthusiasm. After all, with an army that well equipped and trained, we can take on anything thrown our way.

***

It takes three days for all the divisions of the military to reach their destinations, set up camp, and begin their patrols. I get a call from my parents about how magnificent their garrison is; they rave about how marvelous the soldiers; Dad even jokes that it's me who should come down and join them to be safe. And for the next few days it seems he might be right. There are no reports of fighting, to the point where it doesn't feel like we're at war. Glasseye still keeps Genesis busy by continuing work on the armor and rifles while moving the changeling detector to the front of the line in R&D so it can be perfected and mass produced as quickly as possible.

With my purpose of finding hidden weapons now... well, canceled, I spend most of my time helping Beakbreaker set up her new laboratory in the Monolith by moving equipment into position as Gusty flies in shipment after shipment from Medicomp's labs in Manehattan. When all is said and done, Beakbreaker has a private lab all to herself where she can work without interruptions by anxious peers and CEO's wanting constant updates. She jokes that she might need an assistant and asks if I want my old job back. It's a tempting offer, but I have to decline, as my duties as an emissary come first.

With Beakbreaker and the city secured, I head to a situation room near the top of the Monolith. While primarily the control room where pilots and engineers keep the city flying, it's been converted into a place where Glasseye can keep an eye on any raids and issues on the surface, thanks to a wall that's covered with a map of Equestria, and keep Genesis out of harm's way.

I had figured to check in and see how things were going, but the place is busier than I thought it would be. Glasseye's manning the control booth.

He's not happy.

“Glasseye? What's wrong?”

He points to the map. A red dot lights up a remote corner of the southeast.

“Farming community," Glasseye says. “A squad found a changeling trying to impersonate a farmer. The thing slipped away before they could capture it.”

“That doesn't sound so bad.”

Glasseye shakes his head. “It's the first salvo, my boy, the ripple that precedes the oncoming storm.”

The words barely leave his mouth when a console beeps. An engineer types something into his computer, and a red light flashes on the map. Details come in, reporting that a changeling was found trying to suck a donkey dry on the outskirts of a remote village. Thankfully, it was driven off, and the donkey, while shaken, is none the worse for wear.

It's unnerving to watch the map and know that each of the two red dots was an attack. But I should have expected this. After all, we're in a war. One side had to make the opening shot, and Chrysalis just did so.

The storm, it seems, has made landfall.

I try to avoid talking about the attacks at dinner, not wanting to spoil what will be one of the few moments of respite Beakbreaker and I will get for the indefinite future. But where I desire peace and quiet, Beakbreaker can't stop talking. Considering how poorly the changelings have fared on the first day of the war, she wonders if these attacks are actually raids from changelings desperate to get food. If we' can keep our lucky streak going, she theorizes, the changelings may starve before they can mount an all-out attack. I hope so.

The following morning has the newspaper proudly proclaiming that our brave soldiers proved their worth as they pushed the cowardly changelings back. The papers said, and everyone I heard throughout the day agreed, that Chrysalis and her changelings would have second thoughts about the war, retreat, and sue for peace. And for a few days after, everything is calm.

Perhaps everything will turn out all right after all.

***

At the end of the war's first week, a report comes in that that a remote village has been attacked by over twenty of Chrysalis's changelings. Though the assault was beaten back, the changelings managed to drag one pony off; she was found a few hours later in a cocoon in the nearby forest. She was alive, but so drained of life that she was little more than skin and bones.

More reports came in about villages being hit. Twenty or so changelings would charge in, grab as many ponies as they could, and drag them off, using their superior speed to outrun the soldiers stationed nearby. One trading town on Equestria's northern border had gone silent. Then, more and more stopped communicating. When squads went to investigate, they would either find all the residents drained and barely alive, or they wouldn't find anyone at all.

It wasn't long before a pattern emerged: the changelings weren't interested in holding territory or trying to defeat our army. They were employing hit-and-run tactics, striking hard and fast to grab food before retreating to safety.

My calls home became more and more frequent, and every time I almost yelled at my parents to leave Saddle Lanka and join me. They weren't blind to what was happening, but kept assuring me that they were still employing spells and charms on the family home, only going out when necessary. All the communities that had been raided - they pointed out - were small and far away from the main population centers of Equestria. Saddle Lanka was large and garrisoned by hundreds of soldiers. It would be suicide for any changeling army to launch an assault or even try to sneak in. Besides, staying home and shoring up had inspired other ponies to do the same, making Saddle Lanka an example of courage, one that would inspire other communities to do the same.

Naturally, their safety means more to me than inspiring other ponies to ignore common sense. But my parents aren't swayed, no matter how much I plead. All it ever leads to is changing our passwords every day, and me feeling nauseous every time I hang up the phone.

Luna isn't blind to what's happening. She has the army increase patrols, cast shields around remote towns, and make security checks around the clock. To everyone’s relief, including my own, the number of attacks dwindle to nothing. Our efforts are beating back the changeling raids.

Then ponies start vanishing. Someone will head home from work or go out for a short stroll, only to disappear. A foal's parents would put her to bed, only to come back an hour later and find her gone. A teacher would go to the bathroom at a university and never emerge. An elderly pony would take a nap at a retirement home and his caretakers would later find his empty wheelchair. And in all the cases there are no signs of a struggle. Windows are closed, there's no blood, and not even a sign of forced entry.

The reports keep coming in. Ponies are vanishing with no discernible pattern. Even communities fortified by shields aren't immune. But at that point it doesn't matter, for panic begins to set in. Terrified families board up their homes and turn them into fortresses. Skyscrapers and stores are surrounded by the best magic possible so as to create places of refuge against the unseen terror in their midst.

It isn't long before we get photos and reports of cities being deserted during the day, and being abandoned at night.

Luna's words about not giving into fear now ring hollow and empty.

***

While Equestria struggles to deal with the raids, Genesis remains of an oasis unaffected by the chaos. But while it's a refuge, it's not immune to fear. My hurried walks among the city and visits to Glasseye's control center reveals that nobody's sure what to do, where to go, or what they can do to stop Chrysalis and her minions. Glasseye is having his researchers and workers work as quickly as possible to mass-produce changeling detectors, armor, and rifles, but it does little to lift spirits, including Luna's; she's struggling to keep things from falling apart, a difficult task without Celestia or the Bearers.

Wanting to get a break after getting a report about another twenty citizens going missing, I make my way to Beakbreaker's apartment, but she doesn't answer the door. Unlocking it (she let me have a copy of her key), I find it empty. Her lab's empty, too. Perhaps she wanted to get away from the war as well, but where would she go? If I were her, I'd want to be away from others in a setting that would remind me of happier times... and there's only one place here that could do it.

I take a taxi to Genesis' only park, which is squeezed into a distant corner of the city against the walls and the nearby suburbs. I head through the numerous trails winding their way past thick trees and foliage, and the numerous ponies looking for a respite from the world's worries.

I finally locate Beakbreaker on a bench at the park's far edge. If she sought solace here, she hasn't found it, as she's more nervous and high-strung than I've seen in a long time.

“Beakbreaker?” I ask. “What's wrong?”

Beakbreaker wipes her eyes. “Just wanted to get away from all the gloom and doom, you know?”

“Is there something else?” I ask. “Something you'd like to talk about?”

Beakbreaker hesitates. She bites her lip, and then finally gives in. “Oh, Silverspeak, it's my parents.”

I take a seat beside her. “What's wrong?”

She wipes her eyes. “I haven't heard from them in months. Silverspeak... what if Chrysalis' changelings have gotten my parents?!”

My stomach twists into a knot. “Have you tried calling your parents recently?”

“I can't! Zebras don't use telephones. If they were in trouble, we would have gotten a runner or something, but we haven't!" She tries to slow her breathing as it speeds out of control.

I take hold of her shoulders and speak in my calmest voice. “Beakbreaker, how many zebras live out there? Several thousand?”

She nods, wiping away a tear.

“Now, a few hundred changelings couldn't take them all down without a few escaping and running off to get help. If we haven't gotten any runners, that means that everything's probably okay.”

Beakbreaker breathes deeply. “I suppose so... but what if something has gone wrong?! What if they've been taken over? What if my parents-”

“Then we'll help them." But how? Think, Silverspeak... What can you do to try and help? What are your resources, your contacts, your... wait, that's it! "Tell you what: When I see Glasseye next, I'll ask him if he can send a messenger to the zebra homeland and see if anything's wrong.”

Beakbreaker sniffs. “You'd do that?”

“Of course. It's the least I can do."

I can almost see the tension flowing from Beakbreaker as she relaxes just a little. I look out to the horizon beyond the dome's edge.

We sit together for a while.

Lights snap on throughout the park. The sun will be slipping under the horizon soon.

“You know, I just realized something,” I say. “I don't think I've ever asked you about your home. Where you live, what you do, what type of food you eat, that sort of thing. I mean, here we have hay fries, hay burgers, gourmet dishes from Canterlot and Manehattan's high-end restaurants, but I have no idea what zebras eat.”

Beakbreaker's grateful for the distraction. “Zebras are foragers, mainly. We graze on whatever the savanna brings us: berries, fruits, vegetables, that sort of thing. We don't do much farming because our tribes move with the seasons. The only communities that settle down grow hardy things. Potatoes, root vegetables, things like that. Have you ever had fire-roasted squash seasoned with herbs? Truly exquisite. I'll have to ask my parents to make some for you... though as a heads up, when you meet them, they're probably going to ask me if you're going to be my husband.”

“What?”

“They always wanted their only daughter to find a good zebra... they'd probably get shocked at the idea of me marrying a pony.”

My heart pounds. “Would they object?”

“Well... I don't know. A relationship like that isn't forbidden, but I can't remember the last time it happened.”

“Would I have to... ah, join your tribe if we were to get... you know... married?”

“Oh, there'd be ceremonies. Tribal wear, body paint, dancing around a fire, that sort of thing. Nothing too extravagant.”

“That doesn't sound so bad.”

“After which we'd have to go into the jungle and bring down a tiger to prove our bravery.”

“That... wait, what?!" She can't be serious! She... oh, the sneaky little devil. She's smiling. Then she laughs.

“Just kidding. Nobody does that anymore.”

I wipe the sweat away. “Well, good. I don't know a thing about bringing down tigers.”

“Me neither.”

We both share a chuckle.

The sun sets on the horizon. A bird chirps from a nearby tree.

“Beakbreaker?”

“Yes?”

“What would you say to your parents if they wanted us to be married?”

She looks at me, puzzled. “Well, I would tell them the truth. That we aren't.”

“Oh.”

“Why do you ask?”

“Nothing, nothing,” I say quickly. “I mean... I don't want to do anything that might embarrass them or give a wrong first impression.”

“I don't think you could embarrass them even if you wanted to. They've had guests and visitors before who aren't knowledgeable about our culture, and they get a kick out of watching them try to fit in. If anything, you'd give them a good-natured laugh.”

“That's good to know.”

We go quiet as the sky darkens above us. But it's not from a lack of anything to say. I just enjoy being here with Beakbreaker, and I believe she feels the same.

“Silverspeak?”

“Yes?”

“You came to the park looking for me, didn't you?”

“Well... Yes.”

“You wanted to distract me from anything that was worrying me, weren't you?”

How to answer this tactfully? For all my skills and practice, I'm at a loss for-

She takes my hoof and kisses it.

“I appreciate it.”

My cheeks turn bright red.

***

It's a joy to see Beakbreaker feeling a little better as I escort her back to her room. That joy stays with me as I head up to Glasseye's quarters, and then into the ethereal garden to discuss the latest updates on TechInc's weapons and tools with Luna. To my surprise, the princess is smiling as we enter the gazebo.

“Your Highness? You seem quite cheerful tonight.”

“Because we've had a breakthrough that could turn the tide of this war," Luna says. "A squad investigating the latest disappearances has discovered how the changelings are kidnapping ponies." She conjures a screen of a bedroom that's been torn apart. In the center of the floor where a rug should be, there's a gaping hole.

“The changelings have been tunneling beneath Equestria, and some of those tunnels head up into homes and buildings. The reason we couldn't find them earlier is due to powerful magic used to conceal the holes.”

The bedroom vanishes, replaced by a map of Manehattan criss-crossed by dozens of red lines.

“These are all the tunnels we've found in Manehattan," Luna says. From what we can tell, there are hundreds, if not thousands of miles of them. I suspect they lead to a newly established hive hidden somewhere dark and deep within the earth. But until we can confirm that, I have ordered our forces to not speak of these tunnels. If we catch the changelings by surprise, our chances of victory will be doubled. And if we capture Queen Chrysalis, the changelings will be leaderless and scatter, ending the war.

"Glasseye, We will have need of your equipment and weapons as soon as possible," Luna says. "Once we triangulate the approximate location of the hive, we will have to launch an assault as quickly as possible.”

“Don't worry, your Highness. I'll order our production to be doubled tonight.”

Luna nods, pleased. “Good.”

I study the tunnels, looking to Saddle Lanka. There aren't any lines there, thank goodness. But where are these tunnels leading to? There has to be a hive nearby, somewhere where Chrysalis could establish a base of operations.

But what if it's not in Equestria?

"Princess?”

Luna looks to me.

"Beakbreaker mentioned to me earlier that she hasn't heard anything from her parents in the zebra homeland... what if Chrysalis has set up a hive there?"

Luna ponders the map. "It is possible... and we have not had word from the zebras in many months." Her newly-found hope gives way to grim determination. "Glasseye, have Genesis head to the zebra homeland as quickly as you can. I cannot divert any of our forces to investigate, so Genesis will have to fulfill that role."

“And it will, your Highness, though it will take us three days to reach the zebra homeland at top speed.”

“Understood. But take no unnecessary risks or put yourself in any danger. If something should go wrong, retreat at once. While I will send some units, you will be fear from help, and we cannot risk losing your city."

Glasseye nods. "It will be done."

"Good. Now, until I announce the result of our searches to the public, none of what we have said here tonight must leave this place. Is that understood?"

I nod, and so does Glasseye.

"Now, there is one last thing I wish to discuss tonight... something that will affect you, Silverspeak."

"Me, your Highness?"

“Genesis needs all the assistance it can get in not only producing our armor and weapons, but in having those who are willing to fight. For that reason, I am sending someone to join you."

"Who is it?" I ask.

Luna glances behind her and nods.

Someone walks towards the terrace, their shadow falling upon the wall of leaves. The sun makes it difficult to make them out, but my eyes adjust, and I...

No.

No, no, no, this can't be real.

My heart's pounding so loud I can barely hear Glasseye's stunned voice beside me.

“Your Highness, is that...”

“Yes,” Luna says. “It is.”

With three pairs of eyes staring him down, Mangus Bluehorn backs away like a loathsome insect retreating into the darkness from whence it came.

Author's Note

For those of you who missed one of my recent journals and still have difficulties seeing updates for this story, reader SIGAWESOME appears to have come up with a solution to the problem.

Click on your "Library" button for your account.

In the grid list of your bookshelves, click the "Edit Your Bookshelf/Pencil" button for the bookshelf in question.

Tick the green "Track Unread" toggle to disable it and turn it red.

Click "Save" to save your changes.

Click the "Edit Your Bookshelf/Pencil" button for the bookshelf again.

Tick the red "Track Unread" toggle to enable it and turn it green.

Click "Save" to save your changes.

Voilà: all your missing, unread chapters appear!

Comfort and Fear

“Beakbreaker?”

There's no answer.

I gently knock on the door once again. “Beakbreaker?”

Silence.

I don't expect her to answer, not after what happened last night. No one should ever be awoken by doctors trying to save their parents, furious at how their warning monitors didn't go off (an act, I would later learn, that came from an exhausted nurse accidentally forgetting to turn them on). Nor should they see the doctors finally give up and announce the time of death. No one could see that. Beakbreaker couldn't. She screamed at the doctors and nurses to keep trying. I was there as the tears came, and then the stunned incomprehension of realizing that her parents were gone. I watched as she howled, the sound of a soul ripped apart by grief, a sound that will stay with me to my dying day. Those howls became so great that the nurses had to inject Beakbreaker with a tranquilizer to calm her down.

I've faced death, imprisonment, despair, and mutilation, but seeing Beakbreaker break down was one of the most terrifying things I've ever seen. I froze, not knowing what to do. Only when the drugs put her to sleep did I finally act, carrying Beakbreaker to her room, where I placed her on the bed and left her to rest. That was just before the sun came up; now it's about to go down and there's no sign that Beakbreaker's woken up.

I try one last time to rouse her. When it's clear that she's not going to answer, I concede defeat. She's probably shut down emotionally, and nothing I can do will get through to her. All I can do for now is to give her space and be ready when she wants to talk.

“I'll come back tomorrow, Beakbreaker,” I say. “If you want to talk before then, I'll be in my room.”

Leaving Beakbreaker's door, I head to the stairs. Princess Luna is probably waiting for my daily report, and I shouldn't keep her waiting.

I head to my room, and in less than two minutes I'm back in Luna's terrace. With Glasseye busy at yet another meeting, it's just Luna and myself this time.

“We're almost done with the zebras,” I tell Luna. “The colonel told me that finding any more survivors at this point is unlikely. We'll be flying back to Equestria soon.”

Luna nods, but she's more interested in me than my words. “Something troubles you, Silverspeak.”

I nod. “It's Beakbreaker. We found her parents, but they... they didn't make it.”

Luna closes her eyes. “I'm sorry to hear that. Losing one's parents is always a tragedy, even when it's expected. But as cold as it may sound, Silverspeak, we have more pressing matters to attend to. I have been informed of the large tunnels found by our troops."

A projection appears above the table, and shows a tunnel. And, like I've heard, it's enormous, the top almost impossible to see even with other soldiers shining their lights up, going over deep, jagged gouges.

Luna studies the projection. “My researchers have yet to conclude what made those gouges."

“I wouldn't want to meet it, whatever it is.”

“As would all of us. But if it was created recently, it means Chrysalis has enlisted the aid of a creature we have yet to see.”

“Then what shall we do?”

It's a moment before Luna replies. “The colonel informed me that, based on interviews with the surviving zebras, no one saw the creature or felt it tunneling beneath them. For all we know, it's currently burrowing beneath Manehattan. And with the sabotage attempts by the changelings, we must ensure the safety of our citizens, regardless of the cost." She stands. “Return to Genesis and have Glasseye take the city to Saddle Lanka.”

My hometown? “Of course, but if I may... why send us there?”

“We will need to cast spells around our major population centers to prevent this creature from causing them to collapse, or to have the changelings get in via the tunnels they've already dug. To do so will require enormous amounts of magic, and the crystals in Saddle Lanka will suffice.”

I nod. "A good plan. Princess, if I may ask... will Mangus be helping us there?"

"That is up to you. Mangus is a strong unicorn; he may prove useful at manual labor, and he will not get any closer to redeeming himself by sitting in a cell."

"I know, it's just... Princess, I've already talked with Mangus. He hasn't changed. Sooner or later he's going to cause trouble."

"Which is why he will remain under guard. He knows the consequences of insubordination."

"That won't stop him."

Luna frowns. "I have seen how Mangus tormented you throughout your childhood and into your adult life. My sister and I did consider leaving him in the dungeons, but we ultimately decided to allow him the chance at redemption."

I've annoyed Luna. I'll have to choose my next words carefully. "With all due, Princess, you don't know him like I do. I know how he thinks. He'll want revenge for what we did to him. He's just biding his time."

"We've seen Mangus' mind, Silverspeak. My sister and I are well aware of his anger and his desire for control. The only way for ponies like him to be set on the path to redemption is for those stronger than themselves to make sure they don't fall out of line."

"But why? He killed hundreds of ponies in Manehattan! Not even Tirek or Discord did that!"

"Yes, he did. And he will pay for that crime. Even if he goes to Saddle Arabia, he will never be free. He will be forced to serve others for the rest of his days until he takes his dying breath. It will not be an easy life, and any rebellion will be harshly punished. This is not a ticket to freedom, Silverspeak. Remember that... and remember that you, too, were given the chance of redemption. You took it. We hope Mangus will do the same, and that he may one day turn himself around."

He never will. Of that I have no doubt. Still, it's satisfying to know that Mangus isn't going to have things any easier in Saddle Arabia.

If I can tolerate Mangus for a few months, I'll have that knowledge to cheer me up in the years to come.

***

With Luna ordering Genesis back to Equestria, the colonel wraps up the military operations in the zebra empire. The last units are brought back, and the last zebras are given shelter in Genesis' hotels (free of charge on orders by Glasseye himself). As the colonel and his forces board their zeppelins and take off, Genesis' massive engines roar to life as the city begins the three-day trek back to Equestria.

When I wake up the next morning, the newspaper carries a front-page article about the new security measures put into place throughout Equestria. It's grim reading: There's a nation-wide curfew now in effect, with no one allowed outside of their homes after sunset. Any violators will be subject to immediate detention by the garrison in charge of each settlement. Identification cards will be issued to everyone that will have to be scanned at checkpoints set up around all the settlements, in addition to random screenings with the changeling detectors. In the transcript of her press release, Luna stresses again and again that she doesn't want to do this, but it's the only thing we can do now to ensure that everyone remains safe as Chrysalis and her changelings ramp up their attacks.

Yet, there's no mention of the large tunnels or whatever might have made them. It's probably an effort to prevent mass hysteria by a public terrified of monsters bursting out from beneath their hooves.

I put the paper away; I don't feel like adding any more depressing news to my day, especially when I have to go check on Beakbreaker. I wait until nine before heading down and knocking on her door. “Beakbreaker? It's me, Silverspeak.”

There's still no answer.

I wait a minute before trying again, and once again there's no response. Disappointing, but not unexpected. Hopefully I'll have better luck around mid-afternoon. The longer Beakbreaker spends sealed away from others, the greater the chances of her sinking into a depression she may never escape. To see her parents alive one day, and then wake up the next to find them dead... how would anyone react to that?

How would I react?

I try not to think about the question as I wander through the Monolith, turning my attention to Saddle Lanka. Being a major settlement, the city is well-protected, but Chrysalis has to know that destroying some of the most powerful crystals in Equestria would be a major blow to our defenses. The city's defenses are heavy, but that wouldn't stop Chrysalis; the crystals are too tempting a target.

The route back to my room has never felt so long, and my hooves can't dial the number on the phone fast enough.

“Hello?”

“Mom? Mom, it's Silverspeak!”

“Silverspeak? Where have you been? We haven't heard from you in days!”

Wait. Something's wrong. Her voice is too raspy and wet. “What's the password?”

“Quiverquill.”

Okay, at least she's not a changeling. “Mom, are you okay? You don't sound so good.”

She coughs again. “Just came down with something, that's all. I'm afraid your father did, too. He's sleeping it off. I was about to join him.”

I can't beat about the bush here. “Listen, Mom, you've read about what happened in the zebra kingdom, correct?”

“Oh yes. The poor things; Saddle Lanka is going to open up some shelters for any zebras who want to stay here.”

“Mom, I want you to come to Genesis.”

“Silversp-”

“Chrysalis is getting bolder, and there's no sign she's going to stop. Now, we're heading towards Saddle Lanka and should be there in a few days. When we arrive, I want you and Dad all packed up; I can have Gusty fly you up here, and you can stay in my penthouse. You and Dad promised that if things got bad you'd come up, and that moment's here.”

“Silverspeak, we can't just run away.”

“You're not. You're getting somewhere safe. And if you want to help with the war effort, I can find something for you to do up here. But I can't lose you, not now.”

It's silent on the other end.

“Mom?”

“I'll talk it over with your father... but you're right." She sighs. “And a promise is a promise. We'll be ready for you.”

“Good. Get better, okay?”

“We'll... we'll try.”

“Love you, Mom. See you in a few days." I hang up. Thank Celestia I was able to talk some sense into her. If Dad resists, I'll blast some sense into him, too. But at least they're coming. That's a start... but if the changelings ever got here, we'd have a fight on our hooves as well. The city has a security team, but even they couldn't defend a city this big. It'd be up to individual ponies to fight back... I need to find a way to tip the odds, to give ordinary ponies a way to defend themselves. But how? We can give everyone weapons, but we need a backup plan, something we can use in case we get overwhelmed...

Wait! That's it! I can-

“Mr. Silverspeak?”

I head to the door and find a guard waiting for me. “Yes?”

“I'm one of Mangus Bluehorn's guards. He requested to speak with you; said it was urgent.”

“What is it was about?”

“He didn't say.”

I want to move while inspiration has me, but something about this request feels strange; maybe it's just the way the guard delivered it, but I have the strong feeling I should meet Mangus. I follow the guard to the elevator and then down to the dungeons.

Mangus taps his hooves impatiently inside his cell. “About time you showed up.”

“What do you want, Mangus? And make it quick.”

“Places to go, ponies to see?”

I head towards the exit.

“Wait! With these changelings getting more aggressive, I was thinking it'd be a good idea to try and find some new information on them, intel other ponies might have missed. And since this is a big, expensive city founded by a wealthy pony, it has to have an extensive library of rare books, right? So why don't we look in there and see what we can find about changelings?”

Mangus can't read minds, but I still get goosebumps down my back. He and I had the same idea; if there is a library of rare texts in this city, it's likely to have more books than one pony can read alone, let alone gather.

I eye Mangus, studying him. I could easily enlist anyone to help me out in the library, especially when they hear what I'm looking for, but Luna did want Mangus to get out of his cell.

"Well?" Mangus asks. "You want any help?"

I think about it for a few moments longer.

“All right, Mangus," I say. "We'll do that.”

***

With four guards accompanying us, Mangus and I take the elevator to the Monolith's library. Being backed by Genesis' deep pockets, the shelves are packed with a seemingly endless array of books, medical texts, and encyclopedias ranging from material a grade school student would read to ten pound manuals that only someone with a PhD could decipher. With any luck the key to stopping the changeling is somewhere in here. All I have to do is find it.

“Gather up everything this library has about changelings,” I tell Mangus. “And once that's done, order as many caffeinated beverages as you can get.”

“Why?”

I crack my hooves. “We're going to be here for a while.”

I expected Mangus to gripe and grumble at his thankless job, but he dives into it without hesitation. Taking one of the private study rooms on the library's second floor, I begin reading the first pile of books Mangus brings in. That pile grows as Mangus brings in a steady stream of reading material. I barely pay him any heed, focusing on my text, going through it page by page, jotting down every scrap of information about the changelings it possesses. As I had expected, most of it is already public knowledge, but that's to be expected. I'm bound to find something new eventually.

The first fifty books yield no useful information. As lunchtime rolls around I eat a sandwich and turn back to the pile. Mangus, sweating from ferrying at least two hundred pounds of books, is slower to eat his hayburger.

“So," he asks, "anything yet?”

I put a book aside and start on another. “No."

I continue through the books for the rest of the afternoon, but like the first fifty, I find nothing new. I expected that, but it's frustrating to go through so many pages and thousands of words only to find nothing useful. As night falls, I continue to read, and Mangus continues to bring me books. It isn't long before we're the only ones left in the library.

“Just when are you going to call it a day?” Mangus asks as he loads up another cart with books I've read.

“When I find what I'm looking for.”

”Wouldn't you rather be with your marefriend?”

I give Mangus the strongest glare I can.

“Then again... she's probably not doing too well.”

“You think?”

Mangus goes back to his books. He says nothing more for an hour, coming and going in silence. He's unusually sullen as he sits down to rest his hooves. “You know... I know how hard it is to lose your parents. When I was locked up, they only visited me once. They didn't come to make me feel better or give me hope and love. You know what they did? They told me how disgusted they were at me and how they... they..."

Mangus fights to keep his voice steady.

“They said they never wanted to see me again.”

For the first time in my life, I watch a tear drip down Mangus' cheek.

“I haven't seen or heard from them since. No letters, no visits... nothing." He sniffs, and then gives a cheerless laugh. “You gotta love it, though. After all those years of telling me I was the greatest Unicorn in Saddle Lanka, they cast me out like trash the minute I screw up!”

Mangus stops, barely able to breathe.

I say nothing.

Another hoof wipes a tear away. “Sorry... I don't think I'm up for this anymore.”

I nod to the guards, who escort Mangus from the room, shocked at seeing such an emotional side of the sociopath who tried to become a god.

***

I stay in the library for a few more hours before calling it a night and return to my room. When dawn's first light shines through the windows the next morning, I eat a fast breakfast and run back down to the library and begin the process all over again. But just like yesterday, I learn nothing new. I expected this to take a while, but this is taking too long. Out of all the books in the library, at least one should have something new!

I have Mangus brought back up at mid-morning, and he once again resumes his duties of gathering books. He's more subdued, though. There's no attempt at chit-chat or cracking jokes. Mangus doesn't even smile.

Morning gives way to afternoon, and then to evening, and Mangus gathers the final books about changelings the library has to offer, now down to history texts and old manuscripts that haven't been read since being removed from whatever chest they were originally stored in.

“Looks like that's it,” he says as he brings in one last cart. “I've got... two history books and this old journal." He pulls out a little book that's bound in cracked leather that almost falls off the cover as its put on the table.

“Why that?”

“The librarians said it was from the period of the Unicorn-Dragon war. Might be something in there you can use.”

I nod. “Thank you, Mangus. You may go."

The guards escort him out.

I continue reading well past the library's closing time; because of my emissary status, I can stay when everyone else has gone home and the doors have been locked. I light a lantern as the study room goes dark, and go through the last few books, hoping and praying that all this hasn't been for nothing.

I put the journal back on the cart a few hours later. It was my last book, and there's nothing in it. No new ideas, no new revelations... nothing. Over three hundred books read, and it was all for nothing. But how? There has to be something here!

I rub my eyes. I need a break; I've been at this for hours. But I can't stop; there has to be something I missed. But, oh, Celestia, I'm so tired. Perhaps getting some sleep is the best thing I an-

“Silverspeak?”

I jump, my heart kicking into overdrive, only to calm down a moment later. I know that voice.

Beakbreaker's standing outside the study room, lantern in hoof.

“Silverspeak? You okay?”

The day's frustration melts away as I go to her. “I'm the one who should be asking you that.”

Beakbreaker sniffs and rubs her eyes. “I'm... I'm hanging in there. I... I just needed some time to myself.”

I hug her. “I know. Now let's get you back to bed. You shouldn't be up this late, anyway.”

She tries to smile, her cheeks are red and covered with the crusted remains of dried tears. “That's what I was going to tell you. I went looking for you, and one of the guards said you were down here." She looks around. “What are you doing here, anyway?”

I indicate the shelves around us. “Trying to find a changeling weakness we can exploit. But there's nothing new. Now, come, let's get you back to your room.”

She shakes her head. “No. No, I've spent too much time there already.”

“Then my room, perhaps?”

Beakbreaker's relieved at the idea. “Yes. I'd like that.”

The two of us leave the library, bid good night to the guards, and head to my penthouse, where I light several candles to give the place a warm, inviting feeling. “Are you hungry?” I ask as I blow out the match. “I can order some food to be brought up.”

“No, no, It's... well, maybe a little." Beakbreaker wipes her cheeks clean. “To be honest, I just want some company.”

“I'd be happy to oblige.”

She smiles. “You're sweet.”

“I try.”

Tossing her tissue into the trash, Beakbreaker sits on the sofa. “I heard you knocking, earlier. I wanted to talk to you. I really did. But I just... I couldn't." She closes her eyes. “I just... I just can't get them out of my head.”

I sit beside her. “Beakbreaker, please, don't. You'll drive yourself mad thinking like that.”

“But it's true. It's-”

“It's not your fault.”

Beakbreaker struggles not to cry. “You're wrong. I could have found them sooner-”

I take Beakbreaker by the shoulders. “Don't blame yourself for their passing, Beakbreaker. Blame Chrysalis. She's the one responsible, not you. She's the ones who took your parents. She's the one who deserves to suffer, not you.”

She shakes. “I know. But I... it just..." She finally breaks down. Tears fall onto me. “It hurts... It hurts so much!" Beakbreaker's lips quiver. “They're gone... they're gone..." She looks to me. “Tell me it's going to be alright, Silverspeak. Please tell me it's going to be okay! I don't care if you lie, please tell me it's going to be okay!”

Can I honestly say that? When I was in prison, all the books I read about relationships said that the grief at a lost loved one never really goes away, and, in worst-case scenarios, can remain for years. Even if Beakbreaker does get better, there's still the war with Chrysalis and the changelings, and whatever abominations helped to destroy the zebra kingdom.

Beakbreaker's tear-filled eyes plead for an answer.

“Yes,” I finally say. “Things will get better.”

“Really?”

“Yes. History shows that all conflicts end, and that-”

The tears come again. “I'm not talking about the war. I don't care about it.”

I shift focus focus. “I don't know how long you'll feel like this, Beakbreaker, but I can promise you this: I'll stay with you.”

“You mean it?”

I can't believe she's even asking the question. “Even if you were taken to Tartarus, I would come for you.”

Tears hit my face as Beakbreaker laughs. “No need to get so melodramatic.”

I put a hoof beneath her chin.

“You... you meant it?”

I did. I nod.

Beakbreaker realizes I was telling the truth. She tries to say something but the words don't come. Instead she cries once more but they aren't tears of grief.

I wrap my legs around Beakbreaker and we sit on the sofa, holding each other as the candles flicker in the darkness.

Even if it's only for a little while, the world seems a little less dark.

***

I wake to the warmth of sunlight streaming onto my face. My side is warmer than usual; Beakbreaker and I lie on the sofa with her legs still wrapped around me. I remain motionless so as not to wake her. Beakbreaker looks so calm and peaceful in sleep. Has she dreamed of her parents, or has peaceful oblivion granted her a reprieve from her grief? Either way, I want her to enjoy it for a while longer before returning to the world and its problems.

Shifting myself ever so slightly, I stare up at the ceiling. Despite my efforts in the library, I'm no closer to finding a way to help in the war effort. I still can't believe all that was for nothing; there's always some new solution to be found when considering one's options. One exists for our changeling problem, I know it. I just have to find it. Maybe there's a technique to fight them that hasn't been done before, something I...

Wait. Wait a moment... Oh Celestia! I slap my face. How could I have missed it?!

Slipping out from Beakbreaker as gently as possible, I throw on my tie and badge and take off. The library's already open; I run inside, ignoring the librarian's hushing for me to be quiet. My study room's empty. Oh buck, all the books from yesterday are gone! I run back to the lobby, and the librarian on duty.

“The books in study room six! What happened to them?!”

“We removed them because we thought you were done,” she says, surprised.

“Where are they?! Have they been put away?!”

“Mr. Silverspeak, I-”

“Where are they?!" I'm a second from leaping over the counter and running into the back, but the librarian realizes I'm not messing around. She runs into the back room and returns a moment later with a cart piled high with loose books. I rush through them, tossing aside the ones I don't need.

“Mr. Silverspeak, what in heaven's name are you-”

There! I grab the book. “I'll return this later!" I run out and race back up to the top of the Monolith and into Glasseye's office, where he's just sitting down to breakfast. “Glasseye!”

“Silverspeak? What's-”

I grab him. “Come with me! We have to talk to Princess Luna!”

“Right now? Won't she be sleepi-”

“It's urgent!”

Realizing that I'm not kidding around, Glasseye motions for Stonehoof to come along. His breakfast is left behind as I run down to my penthouse. I don't bother being quiet as I rush into the bedroom and yank the box from beneath the bed.

“S... Silverspeak?” Beakbreaker mumbles from the couch. “What's-”

I go over and gently brush her cheek. “Go back to sleep,” I whisper. “I need to go do something, but I'll be back soon. I promise." I run out before she can say anything else. Glasseye probably thinks I've lost my mind as I drag him to the security room, where Onyx Shield shows us one of the secured interview rooms, where meetings can take place in absolute secrecy.

“Nobody comes in to see us unless this place is plunging to the ground,” I say. “Understood?" Not used to being given orders by me, Onyx nevertheless nods. With Glasseye and myself inside, and Stonehoof guarding the door, I lock it, sit on the floor, and take out the orb. “I'll go first,” I tell Glasseye. “Rub this in about ten seconds." I rub without waiting for an answer, and in a moment the room shifts to the ethereal.

“Princess Luna?!”

It's a good thirty seconds before Luna appears, and she's not happy. I probably called her away from getting some rest or from an important meeting. “What is it, Silverspeak?”

“Princess, I've got it!" I hold up the book, or at least, the ethereal version of it. “I've figured out how we can stop the changelings!”

That gets her attention. “Come.”

“Hold on. We have to wait for Glasseye. He needs to hear this, too.”

Glasseye finally pops up, and Luna takes us to the terrace. Once we're seated and comfortable, I can begin. “I spent all yesterday afternoon looking through everything the Genesis library has about changelings: their history, our fights with them, to try and find a piece of information we've overlooked, something that can turn the tide of this war in our favor.”

“Every book about the changelings has already been searched, Silverspeak,” Luna says, impatient for me to get to the point. “Even the Canterlot archives have been searched from top to bottom.”

“Maybe not." I hold up the book. “Mangus found this in the rare books section. It-”

“Mangus? What was that ruffian doing in the library?” Glasseye demands.

“He's the one who suggested I look through there, and I assigned him to bring me the books." I put the book on the table and open it. “It's the journal of a soldier whose unit got involved in a skirmish with changelings centuries ago in the frozen wastes.”

“No doubt an interesting historical account,” Luna says, “but-”

“But most of his unit were impersonated by the changelings." I flip to the relevant page. “They kept getting picked off, one after another, until he and another soldier put their horns together and managed to create a spell that not only exposed the changelings, but controlled them!" I shut the book. “That's the answer! This is the key to stopping them!”

Luna and Glasseye are silent, their mouths slightly open, stunned at the idea.

“Well, what spell was it?” Glasseye asks.

“I... I don't know." I hold up the journal. "The pages were ripped out, but it's proof that there's a spell out there that can not only reveal the changelings, but control them! If we could recreate the spell, we could cast it, take control of Chrysalis and her minions, and force them to surrender themselves!”

Luna's silent as she ponders the thought. Oh no, don't tell me she's having doubts. I can't let her have doubts! Glasseye! He's reasonable! He'll back me up!

“Glasseye, what do you think?”

“It's an intriguing idea,” he admits. “But trying to recreate a spell that's long been forgotten, has to be difficult, if not impossible. And tell me, why would the spell be lost in the first place?" Glasseye looks to Luna. "Your Highness, did you or your sister take it?"

"No," Luna says.

"But would it be possible to recreate the spell?" I ask. "There has to be a way!"

"It would be extraordinarily difficult," Luna says. "And I worry about why the spell would be missing. It would be most useful... but the possibility of abusing it would be too great. Perhaps that is why it was destroyed."

"Yes," I say, "But Princess, this spell could end all of this in a day! By this time tomorrow, the war could be over!"

Luna tries to say something, but can't get the words out. Perhaps she wants to tell me that such a spell would be too dangerous, but my logic is undeniable. The possibility of saving more lives, perhaps millions, is too strong.

"I could gather our greatest unicorns and ask them to create such a spell," Luna says. "It would take time, but it would be possible."

"Why haven't you done so earlier?" Glasseye asks.

"Because magic powerful to cover an entire continent is dangerous," Luna says. "The more powerful a spell, the more chances there are of something going wrong, with fatal results."

"Maybe it doesn't have to be powerful," I say. "Saddle Lanka has some of the most powerful crystals in the world. If a spell were created that could cover, say, just a mile or two, then we could gather several of the most powerful crystals, and one master crystal to control all of them, then it would amplify the spell to cover all of Equestria. The spell would still be simple, and not have any of the side effects if it were stronger."

Luna's silent for several minutes.

Glasseye and I glance at each other, waiting for her to speak.

"This plan... I cannot deny its potential. The lives we would save would be well worth the effort. But there is one great problem: If the master control crystal were to fall into the wrong hands, whoever uses it could enslave everyone across Equestria."

"Which is why it should be under armed guard," I say as quickly as I can. "Have it be guarded by a hundred of your most heavily armed and well-trained soldiers. Keep it locked in the most secure vault and change the combination lock every twenty four hours and make it so that only two individuals know it at a time... yourself and the pony who chooses the combination at random."

Silence falls upon us all once again.

Please do it, I think. Please, please, please...

"Glasseye?"

"Yes, Your Highness?"

"Have Genesis head to Saddle Lanka with all the speed you can muster. I shall send my most elite guards and spell casters to you as fast as possible."

Glasseye grins. "Of course. And I promise you, we will take all necessary precautions, including making sure that no word of this leaks out.”

"Good. It is imperative that no one learns about this." Luna tries to smile, but it's a fake. Something's troubling her, something terrible.

“Princess? Is something wrong?”

Embarrassed at being found out, Luna blushes, biting down hard. Whatever secret she carries is gnawing at her, and she wants to get it out, but can't decide if we can be trusted.

“This morning, a security division on our northernmost border found someone trying to get into Equestria," Luna says at last. "It wasn't a changeling, or one of their agents.”

“Then who was it?” Glasseye asks.

“When the Bearers and my sister set out for Chrysalis' former hive, Twilight took her personal assistant, Spike, with her.”

Spike? I've read about him, but I've never seen the famous dragon.

“He was exhausted and badly hurt when the division found him," Luna continues. "He insisted on seeing me before being treated, but could only speak briefly before passing out. He said that Twilight, my sister, and the others were attacked." Luna shudders. “He shared this memory with me."

Luna's horn lights up and what looks like a movie plays above the table. But this is Spike's memory; we're seeing what happened from his point of view. He's inside a tunnel lit by magic. Before him are Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and all the other Bearers. But where's Celestia? There's no sign of her. She must be behind the group or further ahead.

The Bearers leave the tunnel and enter a cavernous antechamber of dried resin. It must be the center of the changeling hive, for there's a large and ornate throne sculpted from resin, one fit for a queen. But there's no changelings in sight, and the air is silent. Spike asks where everyone is. Twilight Sparkle tells everyone to be ready for a trap as the Bearers spread out, ready for whatever might leap forth to face them.

I watch through Spike's eyes as he carefully walks among the others, bright green flames drifting from his mouth. He scans the area, his excellent eyesight peering into every nook and cranny. Just out of his vision, Twilight asks Celestia if she can illuminate the room. A brilliant light from behind Spike floods the chamber, dispelling any and all shadows, revealing that there truly is nothing-

Wait. What's that? I thought I saw something in a tunnel. Spike saw it too, as he squints, trying to focus on what's far back in the darkness. He calls out to everyone to be careful, that he thinks he saw something-

A flash of red magic shoots from the tunnel and slams into Applejack and Pinkie Pie into a wall, where they collapse to the floor. Whether they're dead or alive, I can't tell. Spike spins as Rainbow Dash yells that it's an ambush.

All Tartarus breaks loose as something huge rushes into the chamber. It's too fast for Spike to get a good look; all he and I can see is that it's enormous, probably as big as the tunnel found in the zebra kingdom. But it's not alone, for four more of the things emerge, their roars overwhelming the screams of Twilight and the remaining Bearers.

A beam of golden-yellow magic smashes one of the things through a wall, causing half the chamber to cave in. But then the other forms fire their red magic once more, and a loud shout of pain fills the air. Twilight screams Celestia's name. Then, as the things turn to her, Twilight screams at Spike to run. He hesitates, and then scrambles back as one of the forms turns to him. And in the light of one of Twilight's spells, I get a split-second glimpse of a cavernous mouth filled with hundreds of jagged, misshapen teeth.

And then the memory ends.

Glasseye can barely form words. “What in Celestia's name were those?!”

“We were not sure at first,” Luna says, shaken at having seen the memory. “But my advisers and I have studied Spike's memory, and we have no doubts now... What we just saw were Arch-Dragons.”

“Arch-Dragons?”

“A race of Dragons far older, more powerful, and far more cunning than those living today. They are ancient creatures, already centuries old when my sister and I were born, unmatched in physical and magical might.”

“Magic? Preposterous!” Glasseye says. “Dragons can't use magic!”

“Arch-Dragons can, and to terrible effect... as you just saw.”

Arch-Dragons... wait, I've heard that name before. “Were they part of the Unicorn-Dragon War?” I ask.

Luna nods. “They were the leaders of the Dragons. At that time, their race had dwindled in number to only a few, and by the end we thought them vanquished forever. But this memory proves they survived, and now it seems Queen Chrysalis somehow joined forces with them. Their first plan of action, as we have just seen, was to ambush the Bearers and my sister.”

“To kill them?”

Luna shakes her head. “If Chrysalis is like other tyrants, she wishes to enact revenge upon those who wronged her. She could not do that if the Bearers and my sister were dead. I cannot say for certain, but they are most likely alive, and in a magical sleep so deep that they are but a heartbeat away from death, which would block my ability to locate them in their dreams.”

“That would explain why we haven't heard from them... but how were they able to defeat Celestia?” I ask. “She's the most powerful magic-wielder on the planet! Couldn't she have beaten them off?”

“My sister and I are powerful, Silverspeak, but not all-powerful. Had she time to prepare, Celestia could have fought them off. But if she was caught off guard, she would fall like any pony would.”

Then we have to find her!” I say. “We have to track these things down and-”

“Arch-Dragons are not foes to be taken lightly, Silverspeak. Just ten of them almost destroyed this land long ago.”

“But they can be killed."

“Yes, they can. No beast is invincible, but my parents spoke of how even the mightiest of alicorns struggled to fell them. Their blows can shatter stone, and their spells focus on death and destruction, enabling them to conquer and destroy with ease." She stands. “We are not capable of fighting them directly, not yet. Even if they have been weakened from centuries of slumber, they could still annihilate our armies and leave us defenseless." Luna sighs. “As much as it pains me to say this, we cannot spare the resources to rescue the Bearers or my sister, not yet. We must focus on bolstering our defenses at all costs.

"Glasseye? Continue to Saddle Lanka. If we negate the changeling's greatest advantage, we will have the high ground, and can then turn our attention to the Arch-Dragons.”

“Understood.”

“Princess,” I ask. “What if these Dragons attack before we can complete the chips?”

Luna shakes her head. “Then heaven help us all.”

***

Beakbreaker's awake and at the dinner table when I return to the penthouse. Unlike last night, she looks better. Not healed, or anywhere close to it, but calmer.

“I ordered breakfast,” she says. “Made sure to get plenty for you as well.”

I sit. “Thank you.”

“You okay? You look like you've just seen a ghost.”

Do I tell Beakbreaker what Luna said? That there are monsters in league with Chrysalis and could possibly bring all of Equestria to its knees? No... I can't burden her with that knowledge. Not now. She'll find out sooner or later, as will all of Equestria, but for now she needs what little peace and comfort I can give her.

“I'm okay,” I say. “Just a few things that came up. Nothing we can't handle.”

She's not convinced. “Are you sure?”

I take her hoof and give her the warmest, most comforting smile I can. “I'm sure.”

The Assault

With Genesis' engines running at maximum power, the city crosses into Equestria in record time as it races towards Saddle Lanka. I spend much of the journey working to help Beakbreaker any way I can. While still in the grip of deep sadness, she throws herself into her work with abandon, doing everything she can to help TechInc's engineers with their work on implementing artificial limbs with flesh. But I'm not always needed, leaving me free to walk about at my leisure. And now I'm in the weapons division testing room, watching as two leg-mounted blasters are readied for testing.

“Gotten into a hooffight with an enemy?" The supervisor asks as he presses a button. With a bang, the blasters punch huge holes in the center of two wooden targets.

“Seems like overkill,” I say.

“Perhaps... but you'd rather have these with you and not need them, than to be stuck in a fight without a way to end it quickly." The supervisor points to my head. “Especially if you're fighting someone who can cast magic.”

I nod; can't argue against that logic.

“These are the first completed units; would you like to have the honor of being the first to wield them? We can install them onto your armor in just a few minutes.”

Should I? The supervisor does have a point: Ending a fight quickly by playing dirty makes more sense than losing one in a fair fight.

“All right. My suit's in the upper penthouse in the Monolith.”

The supervisor nods, pleased. “I'll have a team get right on it." He's interrupted by a ringing phone and answers it. “Yes? Uh huh... I see. Yes, he's here... Yes, I'll let him know." He hangs up. “That was the Situation Room in the Monolith. They want you up there.”

We must be nearing the end of our journey. Nodding farewell to the supervisor, I take my leave.

***

It takes me several minutes to reach the Situation Room. Where it was crowded with dozens of ponies during the mission to the zebra homeland, only a few operators man the control panels. Glasseye, Stonehoof, and Onyx Shield stand next to a giant, armored window that shows all of Genesis below us, and a view of the sky beyond.

“You wanted to see me?” I ask Glasseye.

“We're coming up on Saddle Lanka and figured you might be a bit homesick." Glasseye moves away from the window, giving me a clear view of the tiny mountains below. The lights at Saddle Lanka are barely-visible specks from this high up.

“Have we heard from Canterlot's representatives?” I ask.

“They're en-route. We've already got a fleet of transport ships being prepped to ferry those crystals away. Saddle Lanka hasn't been informed, though. All very hush-hush.”

I nod. “If you'll excuse me, I'll let my parents know I'm coming." Going to the master control panel, I take the phone, boost the power levels for the transmission tower, and dial a familiar number. The phone rings several times before it's answered.

“Hello?”

“Mom? It's me, Silverspeak.”

“Oh, Silverspeak! It's so good to hear from you!”

“Same here. Listen, Mom, are you and Dad all packed?”

“Of course, dear. We're all ready for the trip.”

“Good. I'll be down to see you in an hour or so." I'm about to hang up when I remember something. “Oh, Mom? Just for safety's sake, what's the password?”

“Password? Oh... it's... it's, uhhh... well, it slips my mind at the moment.”

Ice water floods my veins.

“We've been packing all day, you see. So much to get ready. Really puts a tax on the mind, you know.”

“Oh... yes, I understand." Okay, don't panic, Silverspeak. Maybe she is tired, especially if she and Dad have been going through all their prized possessions in search of what to take. But I can't hang up: there has to be a way to... Wait! I know!

“Oh, Mom? Has Quiverquill come over yet?”

“Not yet, but he did warn us he'd be a little late.”

“Oh... Well, okay. I'll see you all soon.”

“We can't wait to see you, too!”

I shove the phone back to the receiver and run to the window. “Glasseye!”

“Silverspeak? What's-”

“We have to get to Saddle Lanka right now!”

“What do you-”

“I just talked to someone who sounded like my mother, but it wasn't her!”

Every set of eyes turns to me.

“I asked her if Quiverquill has come over yet and she said he hasn't... Glasseye, Quiverquill's my great grandfather! He's been dead for two centuries!”

The room goes silent, but only for a moment.

“Onyx Shield, contact the military,” Glasseye says. “Tell them Saddle Lanka has been invaded by changelings. If they ask how we know, Luna's emissary confirmed that his parents aren't themselves.”

I shake my head as Onyx shield runs to a nearby console. “Glasseye, it'll take too long for the military to arrive! We need to get down there, now!”

“We don't have an army, Silverspeak, only a security force. They're not trained for this type of combat.”

“If the changelings steal even one of the crystals down there, they'll turn it against us! Our plan to stop them will be ruined!”

Glasseye weighs his options and realizes I'm right. “I'll do what I can." He turns to Stonehoof. “My dear, I want you to go with Silverspeak.”

Stonehoof shakes her head. “I stay here and protect you.”

“I'll be fine. We'll need everyone we can spare on the ground, and you're trained in combat. You can do more good down there than up here.”

She's not happy, but Stonehoof nods. “Very well.”

I grab the phone and dial a number. “Gusty!”

“Yeah, Boss?”

“Get the Raven going! Changelings have invaded Saddle Lanka and we're going in!”

“Wait, what?”

“Do it! Meet me at the Monolith as soon as you can!" I slam the phone down and turn to Glasseye. “Have your guards meet me on the helipad!" I tear back to my room and squeeze into my armor so fast that tears appear in the inner fabric. I barely even notice the short-range blasters affixed to the front legs.

“Silverspeak?" Beakbreaker emerges from the kitchen. “What's going on?”

I tighten some straps. “I'm going after my parents.”

“Your parents?”

“You remember Quiverquill? He's my great-grandfather, and he's been dead for two centuries. I asked my mother if he was going to meet us and she said yes. Someone's pretending to be her. That means Saddle Lanka's been overrun by changelings!"

Beakbreaker runs out. I almost call out to her, but there's no time. I can't spare even a moment asking what she's doing. I click the last strap of my armor into place and run into the halls. Klaxons ring throughout the Monolith as I rush down to the heliport. Several guards are already waiting for me, still pulling on their armor and dragging duffel bags into a pile as they wait for the Raven. They've all put on brave faces, but it's clear they're scared.

I run over. “Who's in command here?”

The guards glance at each other.

Stonehoof steps forward. “Glasseye said we take orders from you.”

Wait, me?! Shouldn't they... Oh, forget it; I don't have time to argue! “Are you all trained in combat?”

They nod, including one pony near the back who's different from the others. He's scruffier and nowhere near as clean shaven as the guards.

Wait... No, it can't be!

“Mangus?! What are you doing here?!”

“Glasseye was looking for ponies with combat experience. I qualified, so he let me come along.”

No, no, no, I can't deal with this right now! He may not have a horn, but there's no way I can bring Mangus into a war zone: the chances of him doing something to take revenge for his defeat back in Manehattan are far too great. But... oh, curse it all. If this is all the ponies Glasseye could get to help me, I'll have to take him.

“Fine. But you're not getting a gun.”

“What?!”

“You have experience in close-quarters combat. Use that.”

“But I-”

“I don't trust you yet, Mangus, and I'm not giving you a gun. End of story." I turn back to the guards. “Saddle Lanka has been infiltrated and almost certainly taken over by changelings. We've got to stop them from stealing the crystals inside the mountain, or our war effort is going to take a serious hit.”

Mangus gives a nervous laugh. “In case you haven't noticed, there's, what, thirty of us? Thirty security guards against at least a few hundred changelings.”

“We can't just stand around and do nothing. Now, what weapons do we have?”

The guards pull TechInc rifles from the duffels.

“All non-lethal,” Stonehoof says. “Glasseye wants no opportunity for non-changelings to be hurt.”

“Good thinking." There are three duffels that haven't been opened. “And what's in those?”

Stonehoof yanks out a metallic cylinder three feet in diameter. “Gas bomb. Floods three city blocks with sleep gas for two minutes. Whoever breathes gas sleeps for at least two hours." She puts the bomb back into the duffel.

The Raven finally comes into view as it heads to the helipad. We clear the pad as it touches down and extends the boarding ramp. The guards head inside, along with Mangus and Stonehoof. I'm about to follow when the door leading into the Monolith opens behind me. Probably a last-second straggler who wants to come alo...

“Beakbreaker?! What are you doing here?!”

Beakbreaker, dressed once again in her armor, charges onto the catwalk. “If you're going up against the changelings, you need all the hooves you can get.”

For Celestia's sake, not her, too! “No, I'm not risking-”

“Don't you tell me what I can and cannot do. I lost my parents to those things; I won't let you lose yours." She storms past me and heads into the Raven.

I can't let her come along! The last thing I need to worry about is her getting taken by the changelings, but time's ticking away. Every second I spend debating whether to toss her off is another minute that my parents are in the changeling's clutches.

Gritting my teeth, I run inside. “Gusty! Make for Saddle Lanka as fast as you can! I don't want the changelings to know we're coming!”

Gusty flips switches and knobs. “You got it."

The door closes as the Raven takes off towards the city's barrier. Once we're through Genesis' enormous shield, the Raven's hull shimmers as the invisibility spell kicks in. A steep dive sends us through the early-evening clouds.

“ETA, two minutes!” Gusty calls out. “Better get ready for whatever it is you're going to do, Boss!”

Thirty pairs of eyes turn to me for guidance.

Sweet Celestia, this can't be happening. I'm no general; heck, I'm not even a guard. I'm in way over my head, but there's no time to back out or have someone else take over. Now, let's see... Mangus is right about us being outnumbered, so attacking the changelings head-on would be suicide. There has to be a way to circumvent that...

“I'm no military expert,” I say. “But our goal is simple: We stop the changelings from getting any crystals out of Saddle Lanka, but I don't know how to do that. If any of you have any suggestions, I'll listen.”

The guards glances among themselves. Even Stonehoof, probably the best of us, seems unsure.

“We sneak in from the forest and position ourselves to intercept any convoys that sneak out of the mountain,” Mangus says. “If and when they do, we gas them, wipe out anyone left, retreat back into the forest, and use hit and run attacks if they try again.”

I turn to Stonehoof and the guards. “Thoughts?”

The guards shrug, but they seem accepting.

“Not perfect," Stonehoof says, "but best plan we have.”

“All right, we'll do it. Gusty, take us to the forests next to Saddle Lanka. You'll drop some of us off, then fly to the mountain entrance. If the changelings try to get any crystals out, you hit them with the gas bombs, understood?”

“You got it.”

The Raven alters course as we emerge from the clouds and over Saddle Lanka. The city's aglow in the twilight hour, and the streets are filled with patrolling soldiers who are almost certainly changelings in disguise. I peer out the window towards the mountain; there are a lot of soldiers there, but no sign that any crystals have been removed. From what I can remember, the ones they'll be going after are huge and heavy. It'll take time to put them on carts, and even with the help of magic, whisking them away from the mountain won't be easy. At least we won't have to worry about them sneaking the crystals away underground; Saddle Lanka's bedrock is among the hardest in all of Equestria. Even Arch-Dragons would have a hard time clawing through.

The Raven soundlessly glides overhead and towards the forest. I point Gusty towards the lake, which is the only space wide open enough for the Raven to touch down, and does so right next to the shore.

“All right everyone, go!”

We pour out of the hatch, with a few of the guards remaining onboard to man the bombs. Once we're clear, the Raven takes off over the trees and towards the mountain before vanishing as the cloaking device kicks in.

I pull out a map of Saddle Lanka and circle our location. “Alright, before we move in, I think it's a good idea to clear out the houses around here and make sure there aren't any changelings that can sneak up on us. There are about ten homes here, and all of them spaced out, so we'll have to split up to search them all.”

Mangus points to Stonehoof. “I'm going with her.”

“Why?”

“If I'm going out without a weapon, I want a buddy who can fight."

“Fine. Now, we need a password to make sure we know who's real, and who's a changeling in disguise. Let's go with... uhh...”

“Zebra grass,” Beakbreaker says.

“Perfect. Everyone, remember that." I divide our group up into several teams and we disperse into the darkness of the forest after agreeing to meet back here in half an hour. Beakbreaker stays with me as I take off towards my house, darting down a path I've gone down so many times, our way illuminated by lanterns set high in the branches.

We reach my parent's house a few minutes later. It's almost exactly as I remember it, complete with the warm glow of lamps keeping the darkness at bay.

“What now?” Beakbreaker asks.

“I'll head inside. You hide near the windows. If something goes wrong, shoot.”

Beakbreaker readies her pistol. “Understood.”

I head to the front porch as Beakbreaker ducks beneath the closest window. I keep my rifle close as I push the door open. The inside of my childhood home shows no sign of a struggle. All my parent's books, decorations, and furniture lie untouched. A meal still sits on the table.

“Mom?! Dad?! It's me! Silverspeak!”

Something that looks like my mother runs up from the basement. “Silverspeak!" She rushes over and clamps her arms around me in a big hug.

I struggle not to flinch.

“Mom, are you okay?”

The imposter nods. “Your father and I hid in the basement when we heard gunshots." She lets me go. “What's gong on?”

“I'll explain later. Right now we need to get the two of you out of here.”

“Of course. But I'm afraid your father tripped heading downstairs and hurt one of his ankles. I need your help to bring him up.”

It's a trap, I'm sure of it. “Of course," I say, starting towards towards the door. "Oh, is Quiverquill down there?”

“Yes. He came by shortly after we talked over the phone.”

“Really? You know, that's really interesting.”

“Why?”

“Because he died two hundred years ago.”

The imposter freezes.

I whip my rifle up. “Nice try.”

The changeling ducks and kicks the rifle from my hooves as I fire off a shot.

“Beakbreaker!”

The window shatters as Beakbreaker's stun bullets fly inside and knock the changeling into a chair, which I kick into the wall as hard as I can. The image of my mother melts away as the changeling goes limp and collapses to the floor.

Beakbreaker runs inside. “You okay?”

I nod. “Yes. Come on, let's-”

The door to the basement bursts open. Three changelings run out; seeing their fallen comrade, they charge. Beakbreaker fires again and takes one down, but the other two split up. One tackles her, the other me. It's big and heavy, and rears back to bite my throat.

I fire my hoof-mounted blasters. The resulting roar echoes through the room as the headless changeling collapses on top of me. Kicking it aside, I leap up and turn to Beakbreaker. Her attacker saw what happened and now has her held up as a shield. I yank my blasters up; I'm out of ammo, but the changeling doesn't know that. It’s fangs are an inch from Beakbreaker's neck; I've got to tread carefully. No false moves or rash behaviors.

“Let her go,” I say, turning on the charm. “You don't want to-”

Beakbreaker goes limp, and her sudden deadweight brings the changeling down with her. I rush forward and buck the changeling in the face, knocking it out cold.

I help Beakbreaker to her hooves. “You okay?!”

She nods. “Can't believe that worked.”

I grab my rifle and yank out my pistol. “Stay here!" Leaping over the unconscious and dead changelings, I run down into the basement. There's bound to be a nest down here, and with it, my parents. There'll be other changelings too, making sure their captives aren't going-

The basement is empty.

“Silverspeak?”

I run back upstairs. “They're not here! My parents aren't here!”

“Then the changelings must have taken them somewhere else.”

Okay, calm down, Silverspeak; Beakbreaker's right. The problem is, where were my parents? There are hundreds, no, thousands of places to hide two ponies. We could search for days and not find-

There's a pounding at the door. “Silverspeak! Silverspeak, open up!”

I never thought I'd be relieved to hear Mangus' voice. I yank the door open; Mangus and Stonehoof stand on the doorstep, both bleeding and badly scratched up.

“Mangus? What happened?!”

“We were ambushed,” Mangus wipes blood from his lips. “Took care of them, but it would have been easier if we had guns.”

“Did you find anyone?!”

Stonehoof shakes her head.

“Buck! Okay, okay, let's... wait. What's the password?”

“Zebra grass,” both say at once.

“Good. Come on.”

We dash back to the lake and find the rest of the guards there, most of them panting and banged up from fighting, but not as bad as Mangus and Stonehoof. After making sure that the guards know the password, I learn that all the houses have been cleared and the changelings subdued, but there's no sign of the ponies who live out here. Beakbreaker theorizes that they've all been taken somewhere in town where they'd be surrounded by hundreds of changelings.

I take my radio. “Gusty, you there?”

“Yep, and hovering over the mountain entrance. We've got a heck of a lot of soldiers below us.”

“Have they taken anything out?”

"No. But they wheeled in some giant carts a few minutes ago.”

“Alright, get those bombs ready. If any crystals are wheeled out, gas the place.”

“Will do.”

“What's our next move?” Beakbreaker asks.

I want to run into town and hunt for wherever Saddle Lanka's residents are being held... but we have to take things one step at a time. We still have the element of surprise, and we need to use it well.

“We follow the plan,” I say. “We head to town and position ourselves for an ambush.”

“You know, I just realized something,” Mangus says. “Just why would the changelings come out here? The crystals here are valuable, but they can't win a war. Why rush in to defend them like this?”

“That's none of your concern.”

“I'm risking my life for this, and so is everyone else. I think we have a right to know.”

The guards look to me. They may be following my orders, but it seems they're agreeing with Mangus.

“I can't give specifics,” I say. “But it's vital that we keep Saddle Lanka from falling, or the changelings from getting any crystals. That's all I can tell-”

“Boss?! They just dragged one of the crystals out!”

Buck! “Gas them! Now!”

“Roger that!”

“Come on!" I take off, and everyone follows behind me as we all run down the path towards town. It isn't long before I hear the sound of spells being cast far ahead, and then some angry shouts and the sound of wings buzzing like angry hornets. We finally reach the edge of the forest, and I see a faint, green haze ahead of us.

“Look!” Beakbreaker shouts. “There!”

The Raven flies overhead, the hull smoking and smoldering. I can just faintly see two guards shove a bomb out the hatch.

“Masks!" I grab the duffel and tear it open. “Get your masks on!" I get my mask on just as a wall of green mist flies forward and envelops us all. I take a cautious breath and breath in cold air through the filters. I glance around and find that the others got their masks on in time as well.

“All right, we head for the mountain entrance!” I yell. “Follow me!”

We charge into the gas, but the gas makes it nearly impossible to see. I have to rely on my memory to guide us through the streets. It isn't long before we come across the first unconscious soldiers.

“Stay close,” I say. “We don't want-”

The air lights up as magic blasts tear into our group.

“Ambush!” Mangus yells.

I duck and fire my rifle towards the location of the blasts, shot after shot vanishing into the green mist. I hear a shriek and the sound of a body collapsing.

“Come on!" I yell, spinning back to the others. "We have to-”

The street's empty.

“Beakbreaker?!”

There's no answer.

“Anyone?!”

A guard runs over, eyes wide behind his mask. “Sir!”

“Password!”

“Password? Uhhh... it's...”

I blast him. Can't take the chance of him being a changeling, especially since two of the unconscious guards are missing their masks.

“Sir!”

I spin. Two other Pegasus guards run up.

“Password!”

“Zebra grass!" They both say at once.

“What happened to the others?!”

“Don't know, sir! They ran! We-”

A soldier leaps onto them both, his body and armor coated in green magic. One of the guards lands a lucky kick and white skin gives way to reveal the black skin of a changeling bigger than any I've ever seen. It blasts both of the guards out with a blast from its horn.

I fire, but the changeling is fast to conjure up a shield, deflecting my shots harmlessly away until I run dry.

Buck!

The changeling grins... And then stiffens as its body convulses with electricity. It shrieks and collapses into an unconscious heap.

Beakbreaker runs forward, her taser still smoking. “You okay?!”

“Password?”

“Zebra grass.”

Thank Celestia. “Yes, thanks to you." I snap a fresh magazine into my rifle and look to the nearest street sign. We're in luck: All we have to do is cut through the city square, and it's a straight shot down main street towards the mountain. We'll be there in less than five minutes.

“Alright, we're almost there. Stay clo-”

“Look out!”

Three changelings shoot down at us, firing magic blasts as they let out an ear-splitting shriek. Beakbreaker and I return fire, and their limp forms crash to the ground. A few shots at point-blank range ensure they won't be getting up anytime soon.

“That screech was an alarm,” Beakbreaker says. “Now everyone knows we're here!”

“Just the ones who're still awake. Can't be more than a dozen or so.”

A strong wind blows the gas off the streets and away from the buildings, clearing the sky and giving us a clean view of the street leading towards the mountain. There are hundreds of unconscious soldiers lying around us... and about a hundred more surrounded with magical bubbles to shield themselves from the gas.

I grab Beakbreaker and dash towards City Hall, trying to stay as quiet as I can. The last clouds of gas masks our approach to the doors. They're unlocked, thank Celestia, and we both dash inside, closing the doors as quietly and as quickly as possible. I peer out the windows; the gas is gone, and the changelings now roam about, on the hunt for anyone nearby.

“I don't think they saw us,” I whisper.

Beakbreaker drags me to the floor. “Let's make sure it stays that way." She pulls me deeper into the building and away from the windows. Once we're concealed in the shadows, I pull out the radio. “Gusty, you there?”

Silence.

“Gusty?”

“Boss? That you?”

“Yeah. Where are you?”

“Grounded. The Raven's too full of holes to fly. Me and a few of the guards are hiding in the forest.”

“Any sign of the others?”

“Nah. No time to look. Got attacked by dozens of the changelings. Had to focus on getting down in one piece. Where are you?”

“City Hall. We're looking for the villagers. Try to see if you can find any guards. We'll do the same once we're done here and try to regroup." I put the radio away and check my ammo. “How many shots do you have?” I ask Beakbreaker.

“About sixty.”

“Same here." We can't count on backup from the other guards, or even Mangus and Stonehoof; Celestia knows where they are. “You stay here. I'm going to go check the basement.”

Beakbreaker reloads her pistol. “And have to save you after you've been ambushed? I don't think so." Hooves tight on the trigger, Beakbreaker stands beside me. “Now, lead the way.”

We head deep into City Hall, alert for any movement. A few changelings hiding deep inside the building might have avoided the gas attack, or have had enough time to surround themselves in protective magic. Celestia, I hope not. A single yell or gunshot would alert all the changelings outside that we're in here.

We reach the stairs leading into the basement without incident. It's almost pitch-black as Beakbreaker and I head down.

My hoof twitches, ready to fire off a shot if I hear so much as someone breathing.

We reach bottom. I flick on the lights. The basement is normally filled with tables, chairs, and unneeded furniture. It's still here, but there's something new that the building's planners never counted on... Cocoons. Dozens of them, packed into corners and the walls.

“Silverspeak,” Beakbreaker whispers. “I found my parents in a room like this.”

The sudden influx of light causes those inside the cocoons to squirm and thrash about.

“The villagers... they must have been brought down here!" I spare only a moment to scan for changeling guards; convinced that there are none, I run to the closest cocoon. The resin, while hard, was still recently set. A quick kick tears it open, spilling goo and the pony inside onto the floor. He gasps and coughs. Unlike Beakbreaker's parents, he shows no sign of being drained or weakened.

“The others... go free the others!” I tell Beakbreaker. I run to another cocoon as she does the same. In minutes we free dozens of villagers, the stronger ones joining our efforts to free their neighbors. I kick, Beakbreaker bucks, and magic tears the cocoons open, steadily freeing those who had been taken captive. I recognize many faces, but not the ones I'm looking for.

Oh Celestia, please tell me they're here, please, please tell me they weren't taken somewhere-

“Silverspeak! Over here!”

Beakbreaker's in the furthest corner of the basement. I run over, my heart pounding as I rip the last few cocoons apart, disgorging their occupants to the floor. They cough and choke, vomiting up goo and foul-smelling fluids. But beneath the slime and shards of the cocoon are two familiar coats, two familiar manes, and two faces I'd recognize anywhere.

“Mom! Dad!”

My parents look up, their eyes blinded momentarily by the light, but when they adjust and finally recognize me, Dad manages a grin.

“Hey there, kiddo.”

I clutch them as tightly as I can, never wanting to let go. “Oh, thank Celestia... are you alright?! Are you hurt?!"

“They didn't bite us, if that's what you mean,” Dad says. He coughs. “We're okay.”

“Silverspeak, how'd you know we were here?” Mom asks.

“I called the house,” I say. “The individual there didn't know that Quiverquill died two hundred years ago.” I sling the rifle over my back. “Come on, we've got to get you out of here!”

“How do we do that?” Beakbreaker asks. “Gusty's ship is out of action and we don't know if anyone else made it.”

Getting into an argument is the last thing I want to do... but Beakbreaker's right. We were lucky to sneak in here; trying to sneak out with dozens of villagers isn't going to work. And then there's the matter of the crystals; the changelings must have redoubled their efforts to get them away after realizing that they're under attack.

“Alright. I need to go out and call Gusty. If he can reach his radio, we can call Genesis for reinforcements. Beakbreaker, can you stay here with them?”

A pony in a police uniform runs up, his horn glowing. “We'll take out any changelings that show up,” he says. “You go do what you need to do.”

I look to Mom and Dad. “You'll be alright until I get back?”

They nod.

“Alright. We'll be back in a few minutes." I head to the stairs, pause to watch my parents once more, and then head up with Beakbreaker close behind me.

We reach the main floor and head towards the entry hall. I pull out my radio. “Gusty, can you hear me?”

Static.

We continue on to the entry hall and I creep to the main doors, Beakbreaker right beside me. Indicating for her to stay down, I peer over the tip of the nearest window. Beyond City Hall, the changelings are searching buildings, no doubt looking for anyone who escaped them earlier.

“What's it like out there?” Beakbreaker asks.

“Not good,” I whisper. I ease myself up to get a better look. “I don't think we can-”

A changeling glances back and spots us.

It screeches.

The other hundred spin towards us.

“Oh buck.”

Dozens of magical blasts shoot the building. A changeling leaps through the closest window. Beakbreaker's pistol knocks it out, but the thing is replaced by three more. I blast them with my rifle, but the things keep coming.

“The basement!” I yell. “Get to the basement!”

“We'll be trapped!”

More and more changelings pile inside.

“I'm open to suggestions!”

Twenty changelings charge their horns, readying for a single, overwhelming blast. I fall to the floor and fire. Beakbreaker does the same just as the changelings return the blasts. Light fills my vision and I brace myself for the pain that's to come-

It doesn't.

The light vanishes, only to be replaced by another flash. And then another, and another. But they're not coming from inside. They're outside, accompanied by furious battle cries.

The changelings spin, confused. I fire, rifle blasts tearing into the group. Beakbreaker does the same, and with the chaos outside, we manage to overwhelm the confused changelings and take them out. The last one tries to flee; a taser shot to the back sends it to the floor.

Beakbreaker dashes to the window. “What's going on out there?!”

I join her and peer outside. Saddle Lanka's main street is filled with Equestrian soldiers. These new troops wear Genesis body armor and charge into battle with magic and rifle fire, overwhelming the changelings with superior numbers.

“It's the military!” I say. “Onyx Shield must have gotten through to them!”

The assault of both magic and rifle fire forces the changelings into a retreat, and in moments it turns into a rout as they flee. With how fast the soldiers are chasing them, I doubt they'll get far. I want to run out and join in the pursuit, but I stay where I am. My parents await us below, along with all the other residents of Saddle Lanka.

The city, the crystals, and all who live within Saddle Lanka's borders, are safe.

The Truth

With the arrival of the military, the changelings are defeated and routed. The crystals that had reached the surface are stopped before being ferried away, and Saddle Lanka is back under pony control. With the town secured, the division uses the Genesis changeling scanner to ensure there are stragglers trying to hide among us. We're all cleared, though there's a momentary panic when Stonehoof gets a positive reading, but it's revealed she was standing in front of a few unconscious changelings. A second scan gives her the all clear.

With the immediate crisis over, massive first-aid tents are set up, and the division's medics and doctors go to work on those who had been captured. My parents are taken to a critical care tent; I try to follow them inside, but visitors aren't allowed. I almost use my talent to force the guards to let me in, but Beakbreaker volunteers to help the medics, whispering to me that she'll stay with my parents. Knowing that they'll be looked after by someone I trust, I let her go. I call Genesis to update Glasseye on what happened, and then check in on Gusty and the Raven. The ship's been damaged from numerous changeling spells, and Gusty's hard at work repairing the damage. When I offer my help, he assures me that he has everything under control.

The hours pass. I pace the city's borders three times, trying to distract myself with the shops, stores, and buildings I frequented in my youth, but nothing takes my mind off my parents. I talk with some of the soldiers from the division, and even meet with their commander, who thanks me for leading the guards from Genesis. We failed to stop the changelings, but we did delay them long enough for the army to arrive. Without us, the changelings would have made off with several crystals.

After my fourth lap around Saddle Lanka, I head back to the tent to get an update on my parents. I'm in luck; Beakbreaker jogs up from the entrance, her hair damp with sweat and grime.

“Beakbreaker? How are my-”

“Your parents are going to be okay.”

I almost fall to the grass. Thank Celestia.

“It seems the changelings had been waiting before everyone was captured before feeding on them. Put simply, we interrupted their buffet.”

“Good riddance.”

“My thoughts exactly... But there's something strange.”

“About everyone they captured?”

“No, Silverspeak... It's about your parents." Beakbreaker glances around and lowers her voice. “You saw how badly my parents had been drained after being held for a week. Yours were held for only a few hours, but they are very weak. I think something weakened them before the changelings got them. It's like they were sick.”

“With what?”

“I would need to run some tests to know for sure, but-”

“Ma'am?" A nurse runs up to Beakbreaker. “We can have visitors, now.”

“Thank you." Beakbreaker wipes her mane dry. “Come on.”

I follow Beakbreaker back to the main medical tent. The barely-controlled chaos of hours past has been replaced with a stillness that's almost unnerving. Many ponies lie asleep on cots while doctors and nurses take a moment to catch their breath. Mangus and Stonehoof stand to the side as nurses finish healing their cuts and slices. I pay them no heed as Beakbreaker leads me into the back of the tent and into a walled-off room with only two patients.

My parents lie on two cots, and seeing them alive and breathing is enough to make me forget about the changelings, the war, and everything else, if only for a moment... but I see why Beakbreaker was so worried. When I found my parents in the basement, the dim lighting made them seem okay. But the bright lights of the tent illuminate wrinkles on their faces I've never noticed before. Their skin is looser and thinner, as if their muscles have started to waste away, and they just lie there, seemingly too weak to move.

Sweet Celestia, it's like they've they've aged several years since the Genesis convention! But how? Did the changelings do this? A spell gone wrong? Some kind of accident? I don't know. It's difficult to even think.

To see one's parents look so old and weak... it's more frightening than facing even the fiercest monster.

Mom turns to me, as if sensing my presence. “Hey there,” she says. Even with the wrinkles, her smile is still as strong as it's ever been.

I take her hoof, trying to ignore the wrinkles. “How are you feeling?”

Mom glances down at herself. “Well, I've been better.”

“Same here." Dad groans. “I'll tell you what, I'll feel better once I'm out of this place.”

“I don't doubt it. But before you can go, I just need to ask one question... what's the password?”

“Quiverquill,” they both say at once.

“Thank you... I just had to be sure.”

“Don’t blame you,” Dad says. “Now, what we need to do is get out of this place.”

“What you need is food,” Beakbreaker says.

“Even better,” Mom says. “We didn't even get to eat a single bite of lunch when those changelings slipped into the house and knocked us out... They're gone, aren't they?”

“Most of them were taken captive,” I say. “The rest were routed.”

“Serves 'em right, the little monsters." Dad notices my armor. “You helped out?”

“A little.”

Dad chuckles as he rises from his cot... Or rather, as he tries to.

“Uhhh... I might need some help.”

I help Dad to his hooves. His muscles strain with the effort of just staying upright. Mom's the same as Beakbreaker helps her up and to the floor.

“Stay here, I'll call a cart-”

“No, no,” Dad says. “Your mother and I need the exercise. It'll help us get our strength back.”

“You're sure?”

Mom nods.

“Come on,” Dad says. “Let's try Frosty's ice cream shop.”

With Beakbreaker assuring the doctors that she'll stay with us, we leave the tent and take our time going to Frosty's, a local ice cream shop that's been open since before I was born. I didn't come here often as a little one, but it's reassuring to see it open, acting like a stable rock that has weathered many storms. There are a few ponies inside as Beakbreaker helps Mom and Dad to a booth near the back, where they almost collapse from the effort of walking here. I buy a few tubs of ice cream, figuring that we could all use something sweet after the fiasco of the past few hours. Mom and Dad are delighted to see the tubs as I set them down, and we all dig in, indulging our sweet tooth and not caring about all the sugar and fat flooding our veins. But where Beakbreaker and I gulp down spoonful after spoonful of the stuff, Mom and Dad only take small bites.

I glance at Beakbreaker. She catches my gaze and recognizes it.

This isn't normal.

The door chimes as Mangus and Stonehoof comes in.

“How do you feel?” Beakbreaker asks my dad.

“Really weak.” Dad finishes a small spoonful of his ice cream. “But at the same time, not really hungry.”

Beakbreaker turns to my mom. “Do you feel the same way?”

She nods.

Beakbreaker steadies herself. “Did you have this feeling before the changelings came?”

Mom's spoon stops halfway to her mouth. So does Dad's.

“When I was working on you with the other doctors, I noticed you were weaker than the other patients, as if you had been ill before the changelings attacked,” Beakbreaker explains, keeping her voice calm. “Is that true?”

My parents don't reply.

"Is it true?" Beakbreaker asks again.

Mom and Dad look to themselves, then Beakbreaker, and then to me.

Mom puts her spoon down and takes a deep breath. “There's something we need to tell you both... especially you, Silverspeak. Your father and I were hoping to tell you about this at a later time, but there's no point in hiding it now.”

Dad holds Mom's hoof tightly.

“We first noticed it a few months after you went to... stay at Canterlot,” Mom says. “We both felt weak, had pain and cramps, so we went to the doctor. He did some tests, the results came back, and..."

She can't continue.

Dad holds her hoof as tightly as he can. “They revealed we have Grogan's disease,” he whispers.

Beakbreaker flinches.

“It's an autoimmune disease,” Dad explains, speaking fast as if he's trying to get this all out before losing his nerve. “Really nasty. Causes the immune system to turn against the body and eat away at it. It's slow; you can go about a year or two before seeing anything, but eventually there comes a point where it speeds up and... well...”

Beakbreaker says something. So does Mom. I can't hear them. I see lips moving, but I don't hear any voices. It's like I'm watching them from far away.

“... we decided to keep it a secret.” Mom says. “We didn't tell you so you wouldn't worry; we know how worked up you get over things, and we didn't want to have this aggravate you while you in were in prison. You would have driven yourself mad.”

“But... but you looked so normal," I say. "How did you-”

“We began treatment as soon as we found out what it was,” Dad says. “The docs gave us some pretty potent cocktails that kept the worst of it in check. Even made us appear normal for a long time. But it began to fade off during the convention on Genesis. That's why we left so quickly: we didn't want you to find out what it really was.”

I can't think, can't find words. I... I... I focus. Have to focus. “Okay... I can understand that. Now, what kind of treatments do they have you on now?”

Mom and Dad look at each other.

“They are treating it, aren't they? They can cure it, right?”

“Silverspeak-”

“Tell me they can." I turn to Beakbreaker. “Tell me, Beakbreaker. Tell me they can cure it!”

“Silverspeak, they've tried everything,” Mom says. “Drugs, traditional remedies, magic... they haven't worked.”

“But those cocktails. They-”

“Only slow it down. That's all it can do. It's the only thing that works.”

No, no, that can't be true. I need more information to work with. I try to ask more questions, but I can't get my voice to work, the words dying in my throat.

“What about spells?” Beakbreaker asks.

“They tried. You know how magic is, Beakbreaker,” Dad says. “One mistake, the slightest miscalculation, and the body can be wrecked or damaged beyond repair. On something as complex as this, the docs said the risks outweighed the benefits.”

“So there's nothing else they can do?”

The booth goes silent.

“How long?” Beakbreaker finally asks.

Dad rubs his face. “Six months... a year at most. The docs told us to keep taking those cocktails, but they're getting less effective. One shot lasted a month, then a week. Now we're down to two days. After that...”

“Then we'll try something else,” I say. “A new drug, herbs, surgery, something. We'll find a way to-”

“Silverspeak-”

“Look at how fast the medical industry has gone in the past few years! They're bound to have something!”

“Silverspeak, all we can do now is buy time,” Mom says. “Months, weeks, whatever we can get.”

I can't stop myself from shaking. “So you're quitting? You're giving up?!”

“Kiddo-”

“No, Dad! Don't you dare 'kiddo' me! Not now!”

He pauses. “Silverspeak, I know this is a shock to you. Believe me, we've spent months trying to figure out how to tell you. We did everything we could, but... Well... As you get older, you learn that there's a time to fight, but you also learn that there's a point where you'll lose more than you gain.”

I shake my head. “No, Dad. No excuses. You may have given up, but I won't!”

“Silverspeak-”

“When I wanted to become an alicorn, everyone told me I couldn't! But I did! And I'm sure as tartarus not going to give up on this! I... I..." I bite my lips; I want to scream, to shout, to smash something, to-

Mom takes my hooves.

“Silverspeak, listen to me: We don't want to die, but this is what life has given us, and now we have to make the most of it. All we want to do now is spend the time we have left - however long that might be - with you and Beakbreaker. That means more to us than anything else.”

I suck air through my teeth. I don't want to hear this.

Mom strokes me, her voice soft. “It's okay to be angry.”

I shake my head. “This... this just can't be happening. ”

“Life never goes the way you want... All we can do is make the most of what we've been given, good or bad.”

“But there has to be something we can do..." Come on, Silverspeak, think! You can find a way to stop this... You need to clam down and take a day or two to process this, and then you can tackle this thing. But first I have to keep Mom and Dad from doing anything stupid.

“What if I found a way to stop this disease, or to slow it down even more," I say. "You'd accept it, wouldn't you?”

“Heavens yes, we would.”

“Dad?”

“Are you kidding? If it was a pill, I'd be the first to gulp it down.”

I take Mom's hoof in one leg and Dad's hoof in the other. “Then make me a promise... Promise that you'll fight this thing while I can look for a cure. Will you do that for me?”

Mom and Dad look to each other, silently pondering my request.

I wait.

“Yes,” Mom says. “We will.”

My grip on their hooves loosens, and my heart finally stops pounding. “All right... I'll get us ready to fly up to Genesis. Beakbreaker, can you stay here while I go get their medicine?”

“Of course.”

“Thank you." I stand. “I'll be back soon.”

“Silverspeak?”

Mom holds out her hoof.

“No matter what happens, everything will be alright.”

Reaching out, I press my hoof to hers and hold it there for a long moment before I leave.

***

The jog back to my parent's house is the longest I've ever taken. I breathe in and out to try and calm myself. I can handle this. No sense in trying to deny or pretend it doesn't exist. I got my emotions out, and now I can tackle this with a calmer mind. This disease is just an enemy, and like any enemy it can be defeated. I just have to find the right way to do so. Mom and Dad must have given up because they're depressed: facing something like this for so long would emotionally drain them to a state where they can't see reason. But I can, and the first step is to get them to Genesis.

I reach the Raven and find Gusty putting the last patch into place on the now-repaired hull. “Gusty! Is the ship ready to go?”

Gusty raps a wing against the hull. “She's as good as the day she rolled out from the workshop.”

“Good. We'll be leaving within the hour." I continue on to the house. The changelings that Beakbreaker and I took care of have been carted off, though some green blood still remains on the walls. I pay it no heed as I head up to my parent's bathroom. There's a gray box on the bathroom counter with five syringes inside. I tuck the box into a container on my armor and jog back out into the night forest. When we reach Genesis I'll talk to Glasseye and arrange for my parents to be evaluated at the city's hospital; with any luck, there'll be something the company can use to help my parents. If not, I'll call in that favor Glasseye owes me and use anything experimental that's in the works to see if that helps. And if there's nothing in the works, I'll have to force Glasseye to...

Wait. What's that?

It sounded like an explosion of some kind.

Something's rising into the night sky from the other side of the city...

Smoke.

Oh no...

I take off as fast as I can and race through the city square. Soldiers have rushed to main street and the numerous shops, all of which have been hit with bursts of magic. Smoke rises from broken signs and shattered windows as soldiers dash in and out to evacuate injured ponies. But I ignore them all as I run to Frosty's. It's been blown apart like all the rest, and ponies lie on the grass outside. Stonehoof's there, along with Mangus, both stunned and bleeding once again, and... oh, thank Celestia, Beakbreaker's next to them! I run to her.

“Beakbreaker?!”

Coughing, Beakbreaker raises her head. She doesn't look injured, nor are there any signs of blood or cuts. “Silverspeak-”

“Are you alright? What happened?!”

Bracing herself against the earth, Beakbreaker gets to her hooves. “We were trying to eat some more of the ice cream when there was an explosion. The wall burst apart and several changelings rushed in. I tried to fight; so did they-" She points to Mangus and Stonehoof. “-but there were too many of them. Next thing I know, I'm lying on the ground out here.”

“What's the password?”

“What? Oh, uhh... zebra grass.”

Good. Now I just need to find my parents. But where are they? I don't see them on the grass. Maybe they were taken to a medical tent.

“Beakbreaker? My parents, were they taken to a tent?”

Beakbreaker doesn't answer.

“Beakbreaker?”

“Silverspeak... before I was knocked out, I saw changelings swarming around them. I tried to get to them, but... But the changelings grabbed them,” Beakbreaker says. “The last I saw of them, they were being dragged into the forest.”

Author's Note

End of Act 2.

The Ticking Hand of the Unstoppable Clock

Ever since the changelings began kidnapping ponies, I've felt sorry for the loved ones of those who were taken. I couldn't even begin to imagine how painful it would be to see your own family dragged away and know that you may never see them again. I had feared such a thing happening to my parents, but figured that, with Saddle Lanka's defenses, it was exceedingly unlikely.

Now, however, I know exactly what others have gone through.

Pure, utter, terror.

When he learns what happened at the ice cream shop, the colonel dispatches a search party into the forest. I'm forced to wait for thirty agonizing minutes before they return. They aren't smiling as they report to the colonel, who then comes to me.

“I'm sorry, Silverspeak: We've searched everything for ten miles, but there's no sign of your parents.”

“But how in tartarus did the changelings even get them?! I thought you had them all contained!”

“We routed them,” the colonel explains, “but a few apparently hid in the forest and waited for an opportunity to retaliate. I'm afraid your parents were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“Alright, fine, fine! What are you going to do now?”

“We'll station soldiers here to keep an eye out for your parents. Beyond that, I'm afraid there isn't anything we can do.”

“What?! You aren't even going to try and track them down?!”

“I'm sorry, but we can't put the war effort on hold to try and find two ponies when we have millions to protect.”

Abandon my parents?! He's going to abandon my parents?! I-

Beakbreaker takes hold of me. “Silverspeak, look at me. Breathe. In... Out. In... Out.”

I don't want to. I want to yell and scream and shout, but I force my eyes shut and do as she says. It does little to calm the fury that wants to lash out at anyone near me.

“In... Out. Now, look at me."

I open my eyes to see Beakbreaker's calm face.

“Focus on me, Silverspeak... we'll find them. We won't abandon them.”

The fury retreats, but doubt still remains. “They need their medicine, Beakbreaker! How long can they go without their shots?”

“It depends,” Beakbreaker says. “If they took one recently, they should be okay for a few days.”

“How many?”

She hesitates. “From what they said... three days.”

Three days... sweet Celestia, that's all I have?!

“Okay, okay, we... We get some sensors, we install them into the Raven and we scan the forests!" I leap to my hooves. “Come on!" I take off and run for the Raven. Gusty's powering up the engines as we reach the ship.

“We ready to hightail it outta here, Boss?”

“Gusty, does the Raven have thermal imaging? Scanners, anything like that?!”

“What? No, they're not standard. We need to get them installed.”

“Then get us back to Genesis and get those scanners on as quickly as you can. Some changelings kidnapped my parents, and we need to find them!”

Gusty shakes his head. “Bloody fates on high... Alright, strap yourself in. What about the others?”

“I'll arrange for another ship to pick them up." I dash inside, Beakbreaker right behind me. Gusty's the third one in, and he powers up the ship in record time. “Better settle in, you two. This is going to be one for the record books.”

We manage to buckle ourselves in as the Raven takes off into the sky. I look out the windows to the receding forests as we head towards Genesis.

I'm coming... Please, hold on.

***

As soon as we reach Genesis, I have Gusty drop us off at the Monolith and order him to attach the sensors as fast as possible. He's back in the air in thirty seconds, leaving Beakbreaker and me to run inside. There's no peace and quiet to be found in the halls, for they're filled with ponies rushing to and fro. Yet there's no panic; I even sense excitement from those running past us.

“What's going on?!” Beakbreaker wonders.

We reach the lobby leading Glasseye's office, but the secretary indicates for me to stop as I race for the elevator. “Glasseye is in a meeting and can't be disturbed. His orders were that he was not to be disturbed unless, and I quote, 'we're falling from the sky.'”

“And what is so important that keeps him?!" Blast it, I shouldn't get angry at the secretary; she's only doing her job, but if I'm going to be delayed by another of these meetings, I'm going to scream.

“You mean you didn't hear? Princess Luna gave a nationwide address only a half hour ago. She announced that we're outfitting the army for one last, final assault! We're going to win the war!" She grins. “Glasseye and the other executives are working out the logistics of-”

Spells?! Who cares about spells at a time like this?! “Then when can I speak with him?!”

“Not for a while, I'm afraid. His schedule's now booked up for two more days.”

I almost erupt right then and there, but remember what Beakbreaker said. I take deep breaths. I'll try another way. “This is an urgent matter,” I say, turning on the charm. “My parents were kidnapped by changelings and because they're sick, they'll die if they aren't rescued promptly. I'm taking care of the search, but I need Glasseye's help in getting medical treatment.”

“Oh... Well, if you're quick you can sneak in a few minutes between two of his meetings. The first should be ending soon." She presses a button and sends the elevator down.

“Thank you." I run to the elevator, Beakbreaker close behind me.

“You used your talent, didn't you?”

“My parent's lives are at stake,” I say as I get into the elevator. “You bet your flank I did.”

The elevator ascends into Glasseye's office, and as it was when I first arrived on Genesis, he's surrounded by officials of all rank and function. Their meeting is wrapping up; I can barely stay still as goodbyes are given. Why in tartarus are these meetings always so slow to finish?!

Spotting me, an exhilarated Glasseye indicates for me to come over. “Splendid news, Silverspeak!" Even a sudden fit of rasping, hoarse coughs can't shake his smile. “Princess Luna-”

“Announced the spell, I know.”

“Ah, so you did hear!" Levitating a bottle of medicine over, he gulps it down, too happy to pay any mind to the foul taste. “With crystals coming in from Saddle Lanka in a few hours, we can-”

“Glasseye, my parents were kidnapped by changelings.”

Glasseye's smile vanishes.

“I've got Gusty preparing a search for them, but I'll need your help when they're rescued; I learned that my parents have Grogan's disease, and they'll need to go the hospital as soon as we find them.”

It takes several moments for Glasseye to speak. “Are you sure?”

“Yes,” Beakbreaker says.

Shaking his head, Glasseye levitates a glass of wine over. “I'm... I'm sorry to hear that, Silverspeak. Do you know what Grogan's disease is?”

“Yes, which is why we need your help.”

“Yes... yes, of course. I'll alert the hospital, but I must warn you, Silverspeak: there's little we can do to help your parents.”

“You've created artificial eyes and chips that can manipulate the brain. I find that hard to believe.”

“It's not for a lack of trying." He goes to the phone. “My father had the disease back when I was in university. I... I had to watch him waste away." Squinting his eyes shut, Glasseye regains control of himself. “The first thing I did after graduating was spend decades researching Grogan's disease, but the thing is like a hydra: cut one part away and several more take its place, spreading and entrenching themselves even further. If there is a cure, we haven't found it.”

“Then we will. Now, what can you do right now?”

Glasseye thinks. “Some of our experiments have shown success in stimulating certain glands in the brain, the resulting hormones and chemicals managing to slow the disease's effects. We could try implanting some sort of automatic stilmulant that might buy your parents time.”

“Then do it. Is there anything else?”

Glasseye pauses as he's about to use the phone. I recognize the look: it's an ah-ha moment, when an idea strikes that you had never thought of before strikes you from the blue.

“Glasseye?”

“Grogan's disease sickens the body, targeting the immune system while worming its way into the organs and skeletal structure,” Glasseye says. “The only way to cure it completely would be to give your parents completely new bodies." He shakes his head. “But creating a fully functioning artificial body is years away.”

“Then here's your chance to do better. Do you remember that favor you owed me for saving you from the Guardians? I'm calling it in: I want you to accelerate development on those bodies as quickly as possible.”

Glasseye didn't expect that. “You put me in a difficult position, Silverspeak-”

“So you’re going to break your promise?”

“No, no. I gave you my word, and I will keep it. I'll assign four of my best researchers to work on this. But I must warn you, Silverspeak, that I'm not promising results, only that they'll try.”

“That's good enough for me."

Glasseye dials a number on his phone. “I'll arrange it now and contact you when we have more information.”

“Thank you, Glasseye.”

“It's the least I can do. I wish I had more to offer, but...” Glasseye snaps his hooves. “Actually, there may be someone who knows where your parents are. The armed forces bought a changeling on board about an hour ago and took it down to the dungeons. I would imagine they're interrogating it now.”

***

I waste no time in rushing to the elevator, stopping only to use a phone to call Gusty and tell him to cancel installing the sensors and instead bring Onyx Shield and the other guards back to the city. I hang up as he starts to answer and take the elevator down to the dungeon. There are more guards here this time, and I have to show them my pass and get scanned multiple times to reach the dungeon's viewing room, where the colonel confers with some of his soldiers. On the other side of the giant window is a bare room, a table, and a large changeling shackled to both the floor and the table. Wait... I know this changeling; this is the one Beakbreaker and I knocked out on the streets of Saddle Lanka.

“Silverspeak?” The colonel asks. “What are you doing here?”

“I want to talk to your captive. It might know where Chrysalis' hive is, and with it, my parents.”

“That's what we've been trying to do.”

A pony enters the room, flanked by two soldiers. From this pony's dark clothing and formidable appearance, I suspect he's an interrogator.

“No luck, sir. From what I can tell, it's been trained to resist interrogations. If our threats didn't work, it's going to be almost impossible to make it talk.”

The colonel sighs. “Alright, send word to Canterlot. We'll need some of their specialists to crack this one.”

“Sir?” I say. “Let me try.”

“You?”

“My talent is persuasion. I can charm others into doing what I want... or threaten them, if need be.”

“You ever use your talent on a changeling?”

“No.”

The colonel shakes his head. “Well, no harm in trying." He motions for the interrogator to escort me into the room. Beakbreaker starts to follow me, but the colonel holds her back. She'll have to stay behind.

Outside the observation room, the interrogator leads me to a thick, windowless door. “You can say anything you want to make it talk, and that includes lying,” the interrogator tells me. “But under the rules of war, you cannot physically harm prisoners in any way.”

The door swings open. The changeling studies me as I take a seat. Does it recognize me? If so, that will make things more difficult, but no matter. Wills are like steel: hard and impenetrable at first glance, but chip away long enough and they will break.

The door's closed behind us, and the two of us are locked inside.

“You know where Chrysalis's hive is." I say.

“If I do, why should I tell you?” the changeling asks, its voice slick and cruel.

“Because if you cooperate and tell me everything I want to know, it will make life easier for you.”

“The one just here said the same thing. You do not scare me.”

“Really? Did he say would happen if you didn't talk?”

“That I would be detained indefinitely. But it matters not. My queen will come for me.”

I shake my head. “That's not going to happen.”

The changeling isn't intimidated. “It will. Already my queen prepares for her final assault. We have infiltrated your country: we walk in every town, city, and outpost, and soon we will wipe you all out in one decisive stroke." It grins. “We will laugh as you all beg for mercy.”

I force my charm to its strongest level. “We don't beg, insect, but you will. You and all your other wretched maggots you call siblings.”

The changeling chuckles. “Use all the threats you want. Say whatever you want. It makes no difference.”

“Really? Let me tell you what's going to happen if you don't tell me what I want to know. Under the terms of war, you are a commander, and thus responsible for the actions of your soldiers, who have kidnapped and drained thousands of ponies. Because of that, you won't go to prison; you'll go to Tartarus. There you'll be locked into a cage, the door of which will be welded shut, and you'll remain there for the rest of your life. Nobody will hear you yell, cry, scream, or beg for mercy. There will be no mercy for you because you tore families apart. You took a daughter's parents from her and turned them into living corpses. Did they taste good? You better hope they did, because you will never again taste love, joy, pleasure, or happiness. If you try to hibernate to make the misery go away, spells will force you to stay awake. Eventually you'll go mad, but nobody will care.”

The changeling smiles. “Lies. All lies." But that smile is a front; I sense a twinge of doubt.

“Oh no, it's no lie. I experienced it myself." This is one trick that never fails: mixing in the truth with a lie to make it seem real. “Do you know who I am? I am Silverspeak, a pony who tried to become an alicorn and nearly destroyed Manehattan in the process. I was sent to Tartarus. I know what it's like, because I was there for two long years. I never saw the sun, never saw a smile, or felt the joy of seeing loved ones. I know the misery of feeling like you'll be there forever, that you'll never be happy again. But I eventually got out... do you think Equestria would do the same for one of Chrysalis' generals?”

The changeling laughs. “You lie!" But I've seen that laugh on bullies who realize they're in trouble and try to make themselves look tough.

I increase my charm, infusing every word with anger and rage. “You are a parasite who gleefully takes lives for your own selfish gain. You help your queen ruin lives. You took my best friend's parents from her. You ruined her life, and for that alone I will drag you into the abyss myself.”

The changeling doesn't laugh.

“Now, I am going to ask you one question, and if you don't answer me I will call my pilot in and fly you to Tartarus this very night.”

The changeling hisses like an animal backed into a corner. “You lie!”

“I'm going to ask you one question, and if you don't answer me I'll hurl you into Tartarus myself. Do you understand me?”

The changeling tries to turn away, but I grab it and force the thing to meet my gaze. And for the first time in my life, I see a changeling sweat.

“Here's the question: Where is Chrysalis' hive?!”

“I... I'll....”

I sharpen my anger like a spear and force it into every word. “Last chance, changeling! Where. Is. It?!”

The changeling shakes.

“Where is it?!"

The changeling tries to yank away, fighting the chains securing it to both the floor and the table.

“So you desire the abyss, then. Fine!" I turn to the window. “Colonel, prepare your-”

“Canterlot!” the changeling cries. “Her hive is beneath Canterlot!”

Yes! I have to push my luck while it's weakened! “And is that where all the captured ponies are being taken?!”

“Yes, yes!”

I smile. I back off the table. “Smart choice, changeling." Back in the control room, the colonel and his soldiers are gobsmacked. “Did you catch what it said?” I ask.

The colonel grins. “Every word.”

***

Beakbreaker and I head to my penthouse, where I ask Beakbreaker if she can stay here for about an hour or so and to let any visitors know that I won't be available for some time. She agrees. Once the door to the bedroom is shut, I take the orb and rub it. If fortune and luck smile upon me, this may be the meeting that finally turns the tide.

This could be the meeting that ends the war.

In moments I'm in the ether. Luna appears equally as quickly, shifting the room into the garden.

“Silverspeak. You haven't submitted any reports in some time.”

“Things have been busy, Princess,” I say. “But that's not why I'm here. We know where the changeling hive is. It's beneath Canterlot." I focus and bring up the memory of the changeling interrogation. I remain silent as Luna watches, and when it's finished she has a great smile on her face.

“You have done well, Silverspeak,” Luna says. “Perhaps more forceful than necessary, but now that we know where our enemy is, we will begin preparations for the assault.”

Yes! “And when will that happen?”

“There is still much to do: We have to finish the spell and move our troops into position.”

“Than... a few days, I presume?”

Luna shakes her head. “At least two to three weeks.”

What?!

“An assault of this magnitude and size cannot be rushed. If we are to avoid undue loss of life, we must take every preparation to-”

“Your highness, what about all the ponies who were taken down there?! What if they die before we get to them?!”

“It is a risk, but the potential to lose even more lives in a rushed attack is greater still.”

I shake my head. “No... no, Princess, we can catch the changelings by surprise, capture Chrysalis, and end the changelings once and for all! We'd be idiots not to do it!”

My outburst has raised Luna's suspicions. “Something's wrong, Silverspeak. What is it?”

There's no point in hiding the truth. “It's my parents,” I say. “I learned that they have Grogan's disease, but they were then kidnapped by changelings. Your Highness, if it takes too long for them to get their medicine, they'll die!”

Luna's gaze softens. “I am sorry to hear about that, Silverspeak, but please understand: I cannot risk the lives of thousands to save two.”

“Then let me go! I'll take that stealth suit TechInc has been working on and sneak into the hive myself. I'll get them out!”

“But if you are captured, the changelings would interrogate you and eventually learn of our spell and ruin our chance of surprise." Luna shakes her head. “I am sorry, Silverspeak, but I cannot let you go.”

“But I-”

“There is more at stake here than just your parents,” Luna says, her tone rising ever so-slightly. “There is the lives of all those who have been taken, including the Bearers and my own sister. I must ask you to trust my judgment, and the judgment of my generals.”

I want to scream at her that her generals can go do an obscene act to themselves. This is my parents we're talking about, and she wants me to just stand aside and do nothing?!

“I know you're angry at me, Silverspeak, and I do not blame you for being so. But if it becomes necessary, I may have to take action to ensure that rash behavior will not jeopardize our mission... Is that understood?”

Her tone leaves no doubt that she's being polite when she could be blunt. I may be Luna's emissary, but emissaries are replaceable.

“Yes." I can't stop myself from growling. “I understand.”

Luna softens her voice. “The burden of leadership requires me to make choices I never want to make, Silverspeak. If the worst will happen, and we do not rescue your parents in time, then I will accept the responsibility for their passing. But for now, we must focus on the spell."

Luna's horn glows. “Return now, Silverspeak, and focus on finding a way to treat your parents when we rescue them.”

When the light clears, I'm back in my penthouse.

Putting the orb away, I walk into the main sitting room. Beakbreaker's watching the city down below.

“Silverspeak!" She runs over. “Is everything alright?”

I could lie. I could put on a brave face, my best fake smile, and assure her that everything's fine. But it's not. And I won't.

“No," I shake my head. “It's not.”

Beakbreaker doesn't ask questions or want clarification. Instead, she wraps her legs around me and holds me close. Despite Luna's words, despite everything that's happened, I relax into her embrace, her touch, her warmth, and the tightness of her hold easing my fear and unease.

“Did whatever happen involve your parents?”

“Forgive me, Beakbreaker, but I'd rather not talk about it.”

Her hold on me tightens. “I understand. Now come. You need to rest.”

I shake my head. “I need to talk with Glasseye. Need to-”

“What you need is sleep. Both of us do. Whatever business you have with Glasseye can wait for eight hours." She gently but forcefully guides me back to the bedroom. I want to say no; there's so much I need to do, but Beakbreaker's grip tells me she won't take no for answer. And when we reach the bedroom, she's the one who helps me into bed.

“I really do need to-”

“Everything can wait for eight hours. Glasseye, your parents, the war-”

“But what if it can't? What if my parents die because I wasn't trying to find them? What if the changelings decide to attack? What if-”

“Then what will happen will happen. You can't do anyone any favors if you're exhausted and can't think straight.”

I... she's right. “I'm sorry, I just...”

She takes my hooves. “Afraid. And it is okay to be so. But no matter what happens, we'll get through this together.”

Beakbreaker pulls me into a hug.

Closing my eyes, I return the affection.

The two of us hold each other by candlelight, and, for a while at least, the world doesn't seem so dark.

Beakbreaker releases her embrace. “Sleep now, Silverspeak. Rest from the world and its problems."

Turning off the light, Beakbreaker walks out, closing the door behind her.

***

When I awaken, I find the late-afternoon sun shining through the window. Sweet Celestia, I must have been more tired than I thought; yet, despite being physically rested, I don't feel any better emotionally.

Beakbreaker's gone as I leave the bedroom, but I find a note saying she's gone to the medical labs to make some calls and see what she can find about Grogan's disease in Glasseye's notes. Peering out the windows, I find Genesis bustling with even more activity than the night before. Airships come and go, loading themselves with massive crates full of weapons and armor that will be distributed all over Equestria.

I take the phone and ring Glasseye's office. Luck is with me, for I manage to catch him between meetings, and he confirms that not only have Saddle Lanka's crystals been brought into the city, but Luna's spellcasters are present, as well. He'd like to see me as soon as possible.

I race to his office. Onyx Shield is there, along with Stonehoof and a new pony, one wearing ornate royal armor. She comes up to me.

“Silverspeak. I am Shield Bearer. I am the captain of the guard assigned to protect the master control crystal.”

I nod. “Where is it?”

“Currently being guarded upon my airship. Now that you're here, though, we'll move it to Genesis' most secure vault." She turns to Glasseye. “Lead the way, sir.”

With Stonehoof in tow, Glasseye takes us down deep into Genesis, riding an elevator into the city's very foundations, the doors opening to reveal a maze of pipes, gears, and the hum of unseen machinery. We're lead through numerous hallways and several stairs before coming to a massive, vault-like door. Glasseye unlocks it, leading us into another hall, this one of flawlessly polished bronze, and a door even thicker than the one behind us.

“This is the best protected room in all of Genesis,” Glasseye says. “Designed to hold our most precious devices, or the most dangerous weapons. If you need to secure something, there's no better location to do so." He goes to a panel in the door's center and removes it, revealing a ten-digit combination lock. His horn lights up, resetting the numbers to zero. "Bookworm?"

A pony trots up.

"Enter a random combination, please."

The pony does so after we leave the room. Stonehoof is the last one in the hall. She protests that she should know the code for safety, but Glasseye tells her that this is an order of the Princess, and none of us should violate it. When we return, the counter still reads zero, but Bookworm tells us that he entered the code. Shield Bearer is pleased and sends the order to have the crystal transported down here. It arrives half an hour later, encased in a massive box of steel secured with magical locks, and guarded by twenty royal guards wearing the heaviest armor and wielding the most powerful weapons TechInc can offer. Behind them are five unicorns in shimmering robes, the enchanters Luna sent along to create the spell that will take charge of Chrysalis and her changelings.

Bookworm enters the code into the vault and swing it open, allowing the box to be put inside. The locks are undone and the box falls away to reveal a giant, purple crystal floating within. The Unicorns walk forward and begin their work, chanting as their horns send streams of light into the crystal, illuminating the interior with a golden glow.

"How long until they're ready?" I ask Shield Bearer.

“The spell they're creating is complex," Shield Bearer tells me. "At least two days, minimum, but possibly five days. But once it's complete, the war will be over in less than an hour."

***

Shield Bearer wasn't being conservative. Even with the unicorns working around the clock, they're still hard at work two days later, and show no signs of slowing down. And all I can do is nervously wait as they work, watching as Genesis continues to mobilize, churning out endless weapons, armor, and tools of war to continue outfitting the military.

Anyone watching me would see a calm, detached, and unemotional professional ensuring that Luna's plans are being carried out. But no one, not even Beakbreaker, knows that even as I tour assembly lines and nod in response to statements made by supervisors, I feel like I could fall apart at any moment.

By the time the spell is finally cast, my parents will be dead.

Beakbreaker keeps offering me reassurances that we'll find a way to save my parents. Glasseye does the same; even Princess Luna said that they would make it, pointing out that a parent's love can often keep them alive long after a disease should have killed them. I appreciate their efforts, but no words can soothe the cold, unyielding truth: If my parents aren't drained and turned into living husks by the changelings, their bodies will self-destruct.

I spend every spare moment I have in the Monolith's library, poring through every book I can find about Grogan's disease. But I find nothing we can use, and neither does Beakbreaker; her examination of Glasseye's notes and TechInc's archives yields little of use, and so does her queries to Medicomp's archives.

I want to curl up and cry. I'm running out of time... If my parents took their medicine, there's a chance they might still be alive.

But if they didn't...

***

On the third day after the assault on Saddle Lanka, I can barely get out of bed, much less walk around to watch the preparations for the coming battle. Not even Beakbreaker's embrace can bring me peace. I spend my day thinking of desperate, last-minute ideas on how to get to my parents in time, each one more outrageous than the last, and none of them have a chance of working.

Night finally comes, and with it, the lure of dreamless sleep. After the latest pony enters the new vault code and tells it to Princess Luna, I bid Beakbreaker good night, assuring her that I'll be fine after a good night's rest.

The night passes slowly. I lie in bed, staring up at the ceiling with bags beneath my bloodshot eyes. And as midnight rolls around, I lie in the limbo between exhaustion and sleep, unable to achieve the latter. I give up and leave the penthouse, going quietly so as not to awaken Beakbreaker, who lies blissfully unaware upon the guest bed. The outside of the Monolith is equally as quiet; though I can hear the factories hard at work, the city as a whole is quiet, and I have the streets to myself as I walk to the park. It's peaceful here: crickets chirp and grasshoppers sing their songs. A few fireflies dance among the branches. But the peaceful night does little to soothe my thoughts.

How do you calm a mind that knows death may be only hours away for those it loves?

Finding a bench, I take a seat and consider my options, of which there are now two: I can do as my Princess says and go along with her plan, or I can forsake my mission and act to save my parents, orders be bucked. The tunnels scattered throughout Equestria will lead to the hive, and if I picked one at random I would eventually find my way to Chrysalis' lair. The sneaking suit Glasseye gave me is still in my penthouse; if I were to slip it on, I could conceivably get into the hive, find my parents, and get them out, even if I had to snap the necks of half the hive to do it. The plan is elegant in its simplicity... but it won't work. For while I could infiltrate the hive, I would have no idea where to look for my parents. The place would be massive, with any number of levels and rooms, and filled with hundreds, if not thousands of changelings and the thousands of ponies who have been kidnapped. I could be down there for days searching for my parents, and all it would take is one mistake to alert the guards, who would then alert the hive at large. And if Luna's right, I would be caught and give away the forthcoming spell after being interrogated. I might be able to use my charm to talk my way out, and I could possibly even use that to have a guard guide me to my parents and then let us out, but if the changelings realized that their prisoners escaped, they might realize they've been compromised and flee.

I shake my head. A solitary rescue effort would be the most efficient way to get into the hive and find my parents, but the risks outweigh the benefits. So what am I to do? Remain here and do nothing as my parents die? Risk everything in an attempt to save them, one which could prove all but impossible?

Bucked if I do, bucked if I don't.

If Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, or even Flurry Heart were to storm the hive, their magic would lay waste to anything that dared to oppose them. Celestia can't help us now, leaving Luna, Cadence, and Flurry Heart, but they would only risk themselves if all of Equestria was in immediate danger of destruction. Perhaps I tell them a convincing lie and... No, no, that wouldn't work. I've been useful to Luna, but she won't tolerate that level of deceit. Cadence and Flurry Heart would share whatever I told them with Luna, and my deception would be exposed.

Blast it... think, Silverspeak, think! I need a way to not only save my parents, but to stop the changelings at the same time, something no pony can possibly accomplish alone. It's impossible. There's no way to...

Wait.

No, no, I couldn't do that. It's not feasible. It's impossible... and yet, it's not.

Could it really be this simple?

I sit in the garden for an hour, musing over the idea, mulling its fine details and realizing that it's a plan that I, and I alone, can pull off.

For the first time in days, a tiny spark of hope surges through me as I leap from the bench and run back the way I came.

If I'm going to pull this off, I need to act quickly.

***

I'm exhausted by the time I reach my bedroom. I can barely hold my breath as I sneak into my bedroom, so as to not wake Beakbreaker. My aching legs struggle to take the orb and rub it, sending me back into the ethereal garden.

Luna appears. “Silverspeak. You are late.”

This is it. This is the conversation that will decide my future.

“My apologies. I've been... preoccupied.”

Luna isn't fooled. “You are still anxious about your parents.”

I nod. No sense in hiding it. “I... wanted to ask if you've reconsidered what I said.”

“Yes."

"And?"

Luna's face hardens. "We shall stick to the spell."

With those words, my course is set.

“I am sorry, Silverspeak. I truly am. If this is too emotionally stressful to you, I can appoint someone to take over your position, if you wish.”

I shake my head. “That won't be necessary. I will see this through to the end.”

Luna nods. “I am sorry.”

Her light envelops me. When it fades, I'm back in the bedroom.

The moon's light shines inside as I put the orb away. I had hoped for a better outcome. I had hoped the Princess would have changed her mind and agreed to an attack. If it had taken place tomorrow, I would have abandoned my plan. But that won't happen. I have no choice now but to act.

By this time tomorrow, the war will be over, my parents will be saved... and I my loose everything I love.

Saving the World

The next day dawns with a cloudy sky as I head to the special projects building and find it still swarming with hundreds of workers churning out the weapons, tools, and armor needed for the coming battle. A supervisor is quick to notice me.

“Mr. Silverspeak! Is there something we can help you with?”

“Actually, yes. I was curious if there's been any progress on the stealth suits.”

The supervisor smiles. “There has. Would you like to see a demonstration?”

I'm taken to one of the testing rooms and watch as a model enters with the suit covering everything except her head. A pull of the hood over her head, and a tap of a small button causes the suit to shimmer and disappear. The room looks empty, except for the occasional ripple that I glimpse in the corner of my vision, and that's when I'm trying to see anything. A casual observer – like a bored guard – would see nothing out of the ordinary.

“This version of the suit features improved invisibility,” the supervisor explains. “The spells used to infuse magic in the fibers has been refined to the point where users can walk, jog, and even run with minimal risk of being seen. However, we can only produce enough to outfit the army's most elite units; producing the suits is a very labor and time-intensive process.”

“I see... I was wondering, may I take one of these suits to show Princess Luna?”

“Of course. Why not two? That way, both Luna and her sister can have one."

As the suits are given to me in a nondescript case, I have to resist pinching myself; this was almost too easy.

***

Back in my bedroom, I lock the door before laying the suits on the bed and going through the weapons in my possession, selecting everything that's non-lethal. No matter what happens, I won't take the lives of those who are just doing their jobs.

I shake my head. I wish it didn't have to come to this. I wish I didn't have to do this. But if Princess Luna won't let me save my parents, then I'll have to do it myself.

With my weapons laid out, I gather every magazine and spare clip I have, and start to load cartridges and non-lethal bullets. It's an oddly calming sensation. I'm not as nervous as I thought I would be. I'm not even as worried as I was before getting my horn in Manehattan. What happened last time was only for my own benefit. This isn't.

I finish the clips for my pistol. Putting them into a duffel, I work on the rifle clips.

My plan to stop the changelings is simple: I'll go to Glasseye and tell him that I want to change my request. Instead of a mechanical body, I want a horn, and I want it implanted tonight. He'll protest, of that I have no doubt, but I'll use my charm to make him comply. Once I have the horn, I'll use my charm to persuade the unicorns working on the Master Control Crystal to find not only my parents, but also Celestia and the Bearers, and then teleport them all to safety. With Celestia and the Bearers free, they can lend their abilities to stopping Chrysalis and ending this war. And even better, Princess Celestia, with her mastery of magic, can keep my parents alive while we search for a cure to Grogan's disease.

If I do this, if I save my parents, Celestia, and the others, then I save everyone.

I can end the war.

The last bullet is slipped into the final rifle clip. Putting them aside, I work on the cartridges for my taser.

Still, I have no delusions about what I'm doing; I'll be defying Princess Luna and endangering the best plan we have to stop Chrysalis and her minions. A single mistake could set the war back by months, and force us to instead send in the army to assault the hive and take it with brute strength. And while we may have the advantage when it comes to technology, armor, training, and weapons, there would still be deaths.

Any mistakes I make tonight will lead to blood... blood that will be on my hooves.

My hooves shake. A cartridge falls to the bed.

Families will be torn apart. Children and parents alike will lose each other, and hundreds, perhaps thousands of ponies will die.

I bite down and will my hooves to stop shaking. They finally do.

Luna will not take kindly to what I will do. It may not be treason, but it will come close. I will have defied the lawful orders of a princess who is taking the reasonable steps to ensure the safety of her subjects. I will subvert her orders for my own selfish cause. I may go back to prison... for how long, I cannot say. Years, no doubt.

Maybe longer.

The shaking comes again.

I don't want to do this, but Luna has forced my hooves. She can babble on all she wants on how I must not act, but she forgets one thing: I will never forgive myself if I don't act to save those I love. Even if I am to end my days on a dark cell, I can least die knowing that I saved my parents and Beakbreaker from a changeling that would stop at nothing to turn all of us into nothing but a source of food.

I shove all doubts aside as the last cartridges are loaded. I'll deal with the consequences when they come. And perhaps prison may not be my fate: Celestia and Luna saw my motivations for fighting Mangus and becoming an alicorn; I'm not doing this for power, wealth, or fame, but to save those I love.

My weapons are ready. I load them into a duffel bag and zip it shut. Years ago, I would be having second thoughts or shaking uncontrollably, but not now.

There's something beautiful to the simplicity of being out of options, for you know exactly what you have to do.

***

My penthouse is empty when I exit the bedroom; Beakbreaker hasn't arrived back from work yet, and I can't risk being here when she does. I head to the door, take the handle, and swing it open.

Beakbreaker's standing in the hall, her hoof held towards where the knob was a moment ago.

“Silverspeak?”

Buck.

Walking inside, Beakbreaker puts her bags down and wraps her legs around my neck. “You feeling okay?”

“Yes,” I nod. “Much so.”

Beakbreaker notices the duffel. “What's in the bag?”

“Something I need to take to the labs,” I say. “A prototype of something they'd like to have returned.”

“I see." She lets go. “Do you know when you'll be back? I thought a good dinner could cheer both of us up." She pulls out some groceries from her bag. “It's a soup my parents used to cook for me. Whenever I felt down, it made me feel so much better.”

I bite my lip. “It might be a while; there were a few other things the lab wanted me to look at. Might even take all night if they merit further study.”

“Oh... Well, I'll go ahead and cook anyway. It'll be ready for when you get back.”

I smile and head to the door. “I'm looking forward to it.”

“Silverspeak?”

“Yes?”

“You sure you're okay?”

“Of course. Why do you ask?”

Beakbreaker hesitates. “You've been so worried these past few days, and now you're unusually calm. Did something come up?”

Something tells me I should tell Beakbreaker the truth. It's strong... but I can't do it. Beakbreaker's a smart zebra; she'd find a way to talk me out of this. But if that happens, everything falls apart.

I can't let that happen.

“Yes,” I say. “But I'm not allowed to talk about it.”

Beakbreaker studies me.

Can she tell I'm hiding something?

I adjust her glasses. “I can't tell you how or why, but everything's going to turn out alright.”

Beakbreaker's eyes turn to the duffel.

She knows I'm hiding something from her.

I touch her chin. “Please... Trust me.”

Beakbreaker closes her eyes. “Just promise me one thing: Don't do something you'll regret.”

“I promise." I kiss her hoof. “I need to be going. I'll see you later, okay?”

She nods. “Please be safe, Silverspeak.”

I keep up my smile as I head to the door, pausing to look back as Beakbreaker goes to the window and watches the lights of the city below.

Savoring the moment, I slip out without a sound.

Beakbreaker... Forgive me.

***

No one gives me a second glance as I head to the elevator. I'm calm as I press the call button and ride the elevator to Genesis' jail. The guards aren't surprised at seeing me as I put my duffel into a locker and head through the checkpoint.

“Another library run?” one of the guards asks.

I nod. “I'll take Mangus myself. No need to have anyone come with us.” I turn on the charm. “He won't try anything. It wouldn't be in his own self-interest to betray us. Besides -” I indicate my bag. “- I have a taser in case he tries anything.”

“Well... he has been behaving well. I suppose you're right." The guard presses a button to open the door to the cell block.

I head to Mangus' cell; he's dozing on his bunk when I knock on the wall.

“Get up, Mangus. I have a task for you.”

Mangus groans as he tries to wake up. “What now? More books?”

I nod.

“Fine.”

I look back to the guards and nod. The door to the cell swings open. Mangus walks out, puzzled at the lack of guards.

“Come.”

I head to the elevator, Mangus following. His confusion grows as I take the duffel and we get in without any guards.

“No guards? You actually trusting me, now?” he asks as I send us up.

We stop at the library. I lead the two of us to the study room I've commandeered before. Once Mangus is inside, I lock the door.

“So, what books are you-”

“I'll take care of that,” I say as I open the duffel. “But you and I are doing something more... We're ending the war.”

“Wait, what?”

“I know where Chrysalis' hive is. Princess Luna is going to use a spell to take control of Chrysalis and her changelings, forcing themselves to surrender. By the time they're done, it'll be too late for my parents. There's a way to save them, but I can't do it on my own. That's why I'm offering you a deal: You help me end the war, and you'll get to go free in only a few days instead of a few months.”

Mangus is speechless. After several moments he laughs. “Is this a joke?”

I glare at him.

Mangus' grin fades. “You're... you're serious?”

I don't move.

Mangus stares at me. “Well... If I'm going to help, I want to know exactly how we're going to do it.”

“I'll explain it as we go along.”

“Nope. I'm not going to risk my neck, or my freedom, unless I know exactly what we're getting into. That's my terms.”

I don't have time to argue. The clock is ticking and I can't afford to waste even a minute. “Fine... I'm going to call in a favor with Glasseye and get a new horn. Once that happens, you're going to tell me how to brainwash other ponies, and I'll force the unicorns creating Luna's spell to instead find my parents, Celestia, the Bearers, and teleport them to safety. In case we're caught, you're going to detonate some sleeping bombs that will put the unicorns and their guards to sleep."

Mangus is intrigued. “And how do you know that I know how to brainwash others? Isn't that your specialty?"

"If the unicorns are too strong-willed, my charm will be worthless. And you're the type who would want to force others to obey you."

Mangus' silence tells me everything I need to know.

"You help me, and you go free," I ask. "I tell the Princesses nothing about your involvement, and use a spell to erase all memory of this conversation."

I extend a hoof.

"Do we have a deal?"

Mangus eyes me, then my hoof.

He thinks.

He shakes it.

"Good." I open the duffel. "Now put this on. We'll need it to get those bombs."

***

We wait ten minutes before leaving to give the librarians the impression that we were working. From there we leave the library, head to the closest bathroom, wait until there's nobody around, and then duck inside, where Mangus ducks into a stall while I stand guard.

Ten minutes pass. It shouldn't take this long to put a suit on.

“What's taking so long?” I whisper.

“This thing is a lot tighter than it looks.”

Great. Last thing I need to deal with is help squeeze Mangus into a skin-tight suit.

Fabric rustles as a zipper's pulled up. “Okay, done.”

The stall opens and Mangus emerges, covered head to toe in shiny fabric, with only his eyes visible through goggles built into the suit's head.

“How do I look?”

I tap a small button on his chest. The suit shimmers, and Mangus vanishes. “Like a ghost.”

“Sweet."

I check the clock over the sink. “Let's go. Stay close and don't bump into anyone.”

“Whatever you say.”

I leave the room, holding the door open for an additional second for Mangus to come out. “You out?”

“Yeah.”

I head down the hall to the elevator, glancing around me as I go. There's not even so much as a shadow to indicate where Mangus is. Need to stay careful; I wouldn't have dreamed of teaming up with Mangus to pull this off before tonight, but there's no one else I can trust to help me. Only a pony who has nothing to lose would dream of aiding me. But I have no doubt that Mangus would love to take revenge for his defeat at Manehattan; the knowledge that he'll be soon be free of Equestria is probably the only thing keeping him from double-crossing me.

“Still with me?” I whisper.

A nose bumps my rear.

“A little less direct, please.”

I reach the elevator and press the call button. I tap my hooves, keeping the mental image of my parents at the front of my thoughts.

This is for them.

The elevator dings as the doors finally open. I rush inside and hold a hoof out to keep the doors open before letting them close and pressing the button for the top floor.

“So what's the plan?” Mangus asks.

"We get the bombs first," I say, struck at how ridiculous it is to have a conversation with someone I can't even see. “I'll distract the guard, and you stuff the bombs into the duffel, then put the duffel inside the other suit and camouflage it. Once that's done, I go see Glasseye, get the horn, and we head for the lower levels and the crystal."

"Hmmm... We might actually be able to pull this off. But tell me, what's to stop me from betraying you and running away?"

"Because if you do, you'll be a wanted pony for the rest of your life. You'll always be looking over your shoulder, always on the move, never having a moment's rest. If you help me, then you're out here in only a few days and get to start your new life." I pull out the second stealth suit and toss it to the floor. “Let's just get this over with and go our separate ways.”

The suit gets lifted up and turned on, fading from sight.

The elevator comes to a stop and deposits us in one of the Monolith's higher levels. There's nobody around as I walk to the security station and head through the checkpoint, going slowly so Mangus can keep up with me.

Onyx comes up as I leave the checkpoint. “Silverspeak? Didn't expect to see you here.”

“I wasn't planning to come up, but curiosity has gotten the better of me, Captain." I turn on the charm. “I have a feeling something big is coming, and I want to assure myself that we're ready to fight if need be. With your permission, I'd like to see what you have in your armory.”

“Of course. It'd be my pleasure.”

Onyx Shield leads me past the monitors and work stations and deeper into the security wing. I glance around, but can't tell if Mangus is still with me.

We reach a door of thick, reinforced steel. Onyx enters a code and the door swings open. I follow him into a vault filled with shelves and hundreds of weapons.

“Is this all you have?” I ask.

“No. There are more military-grade weapons in the vaults near the manufacturing plants. This is what we use to defend the Monolith.”

“Do you still have any of those gas bombs? If the changelings attacked the tower, I imagine those would be quite useful.”

“Yes, right over here." Onyx Shield leads me to a large cabinet in the corner and opens it, revealing several of the gas bombs safely nestled inside.

“Very good." I need to distract him; I glance towards another cabinet. “What's over there?”

“Those?" Onyx Shield walks over. “Just some flash-bang grenades. We keep all the more potent weapons in these cabinets. Can't risk the gas bombs rolling all over and gassing everyone in case the city gets shaken up in case of engine failure.”

I try to glance back towards the gas bombs, but can't do so without looking suspicious.

Come on, Mangus.

“Well, your curiosity satisfied?”

I look over the cabinets as slowly as I can. “I imagine I can't take one of these for my own use?”

“Afraid not. We need to keep all these logged for security reasons."

“I see." I walk to the gas bomb cabinet and close the door, but I'm not at an angle to peer inside in a way that doesn't look forced. “Well, I'm satisfied." As Onyx leaves, I can only follow him and hope Mangus is doing the same.

“I trust that was informative,” Onyx says as he closes the door and locks it.

“Oh, yes. Thank you for indulging my curiosity.”

“Anytime. You need someone to show you the way out?”

“No thank you, I'm good. Thank you for your time." I leave with a smile, once again taking my time in walking out the checkpoint. Once I'm in the hall outside, I go to the elevator.

“Mangus? You there?”

Another hit in the rear.

“And you got the bomb?”

“I sure did.”

Good... one step down. Now the next step: Reach Glasseye and convince him to give me a horn.

I close the elevator doors. “Are you ready, Mangus?”

“Oh, you have no idea.”

Strange; Mangus is awfully enthusiastic about this. Well, he's probably hoping for some action. He always did have a rather bloodthirsty streak in him. I'll have to be careful to hold him bac-

***

What? What... Oh, ow! My back! Oh, sweet Celestia, it hurts! I bite down, struggling not to cry out.

What... What happened?! I... I was in the elevator. I was about to head down to the crystal with Mangus, and I... I can't remember what happened next.

The pain comes again. I bite my lip. Okay, Silverspeak. Think. Focus. Figure out where you are. Let's see here... The ceiling... Wait... this is the ceiling in my penthouse. And there's the sofa, and the windows.

How did I get here?

“Silverspeak?”

I glance back. Mangus is behind me, his suit no longer in stealth mode.

“Mangus? What happened?" I wince. “How did I get here?”

He holds up his leg. “How many hooves do I have?”

“What?”

“Just answer the question.”

“One.”

“Good... Now, what's the last thing you remember?”

“We just...” I squeeze my eyes shut. “We were about to go see Glasseye after getting the gas bomb.”

“Good, your memory's intact... Except for one thing: I didn't get the bomb.”

Mangus holds up a taser.

“I got this, instead.”

What is this? Some kind of joke?

Wait. The end where the electric rods are stored is empty, meaning that they've been...

Fired.

Mangus grins.

I've only got one chance to stop Mangus; a surprise attack will knock him back, giving me time to... Wait. Why can't I move?!

I look down and realize that Mangus hasn't reloaded the taser because I can't fight him. My legs are bound with strands after strands of tape. I rear back to scream, but my vision is suddenly filled with the sharp blade of a kitchen knife.

“Shhh...” Mangus whispers. “You make so much as a squeak and I'll cut out your eyes. Got it?”

Oh Celestia... Oh no, no, no, no!

“That's a good little pony,” Mangus whispers. “Play nice, and this will be so much easier for all of us.”

Reloading his taser, Mangus walks to the phone and dials a number. “Hey, it's me.”

I should scream for help. That would bring security running, but even if guards are upstairs or in the hallway outside, all Mangus needs is a few seconds to run over and jam that blade into my eyes, taking my sight away forever.

“Yeah, he's here... Yeah, he's not going anywhere... As you wish." Mangus hangs up and sits on the sofa, inspecting his knife with a wicked smile on his lips.

There's a knock at the door.

“Looks like we've got company."

Mangus walks out of my sight. I hear the door open as someone walks in. I strain to turn and yell at whoever's in here to run, that whatever Mangus has told him is a lie and they-

Wait... Stonehoof?

“Silverspeak, I'd like you to meet a dear friend of mine,” Mangus says. “Silverspeak, Stonehoof. Stonehoof, Silverspeak.”

Stonehoof regards me, unconcerned about seeing Luna's emissary tied up on the floor.

“Stonehoof?” I ask. I can't help it, I have to say something. I have to know why she's-

Stonehoof smiles. It's the first time I've seen her do so. But why?! It doesn't make sense. Why in heaven's name is Glasseye's guard happy to see me like-

The darkness of the room vanishes as green light floods forth from Stonehoof's horn. I have to turn away, squeezing my eyes shut against the light. When it finally fades, I have to blink several times to clear my vision. Turning, I...

No... Oh no.

It can't be!

It just can't be!

Where Stonehoof stood just a moment ago, Queen Chrysalis of the Changelings stands in her place.

Mangus smiles.

Queen Chrysalis walks over. She leans down to look me in the eye. There is no compassion in those dark eyes, no warmth or tenderness, only a cold hunger that demands to be fed, no matter the cost.

“So this is Silverspeak, famed pony of the Manehattan incident.”

"Poor, poor Glasseye," Mangus sighs. "He has no idea his most beloved servant is long gone. Not since Queen Chrysalis and I-”

“Enough!” Chrysalis says. “We have no time for your tales, Bluehorn. We have little time as it is." She turns to me. “I've come a long way to be here, pony. Ever since this war began I knew that Genesis would have the weapons to help me win it. I know of the Crystal, and of Luna's plan to force my surrender. You're the one who's going to stop that plan.”

I don't know if it'll work, but I turn on my charm to full blast, finally finding my voice. “No. I won't. You've failed, changeling, and I'll never-”

A burst of magic clamps my mouth shut.

“Bluehorn warned me of your charm, pony. It won't work against me.”

I can't get my mouth open! I struggle, but it's like my teeth have been bonded together with cement!

“You will give me your greatest weapon, and don't think you can resist me. Everyone has a breaking point. For some it's pain. For others it's being brought to the point of death. And for others it's the threat of mutilation.”

Mangus twirls his knife.

“I could spend time learning what makes you break, pony, but Bluehorn told me your greatest weakness." Chrysalis leans in close, her rancid breath washing over me. “Tell me... Do you love your parents?”

No... oh no, she couldn't!

“We followed you into that ice cream parlor,” Mangus says, “and overheard your little conversation. We-”

“I!”

Mangus bites his lip. “- Chrysalis realized two sick parents would be the perfect hostages, so-”

“I ordered my remaining changelings to attack and carry them away... and to inflict a few bruises on both of us for good measure,” Chrysalis says as she circles me like a shark on the hunt. “For the moment, your parents are alive. But why stop there?"

Her horn lights up, and something's dragged across the floor.

“Why have two hostages when you can have three?”

No! Not Beakbreaker! She's... Oh thank Celestia, she looks okay! Unconscious, maybe, but alive and unhurt.

“She's not dead,” Chrysalis says. “Only in a deep, magical sleep.”

Beakbreaker's dumped to the floor. Mangus instantly presses his knife to her throat.

“But only you can decide if she'll wake into a dream or a nightmare.”

This... This can't be happening! It has to be a dream, a nightmare, something I can wake up from! I have to wake up! Come on, Silverspeak, wake up, wake up!

“I will get that crystal, pony. It is inevitable. The only question is how much you're willing to watch your little marefriend suffer. Tell me, shall we slice the skin from her body? Cut out her eyes? Rip out her tongue? Perhaps all three? I will do that, Silverspeak, and I will do it to your parents until you give me what I want.”

I clamp my eyes shut. I have to wake up!

Unseen forces grip my eyelids and force them open as Chrysalis studies me. “You think I'm a monster, don't you?”

Stay calm, stay calm, stay calm-

“Do you think I'm a monster, pony?"

Celestia, what do I do?!

“Answer the question.”

What in tartarus is this?! What am I supposed to do?! Nod? Shake my head? What happens if I give an answer she doesn't like?!

Chrysalis snaps her hooves, and Mangus readies his knife.

I shake my head as fast as I can.

“I think you're lying, pony. What do you think, Bluehorn?”

“I think he's a grade A liar, Your Highness.”

Chrysalis turns back to me. “Let's try this again... do you think I'm a monster?”

I nod.

“I thought so. So typical, you ponies: you call everyone who doesn't believe in your precious friendship a monster. But you see, pony, I am no monster. You who are the monsters. You have no right to hate me, but I have every right to hate you. For decades my changelings and I have wandered in a world that feared and hated us. I lost thousands to hunger; their lifeless corpses still lie out in the wastes, and those I have left are starving." Chrysalis leans in close, those horrible eyes inches from my own. “I will do anything to save them. That's why I am no monster, pony." She spits the words. “You are the monsters, and now you will suffer the consequences.”

No! No, don't listen! I can't give in! I can't give Chrysalis the crystal no matter what she does!

“You don't believe me? Fine. Bluehorn?”

Mangus glides the tip of his knife over Beakbreaker's flank, and a drop of blood trickles down Beakbreaker's leg.

A grin, and the knife goes in harder.

The trickle becomes a stream.

I try to scream, but nothing comes out.

“It will end when you chose to end it, pony. Give me the crystal, or her suffering will haunt you forevermore.”

Celestia, what do I do?! What do I do?! If I help her, Chrysalis will use the crystal to brainwash and control everyone in all of Equestria, plunging us into a nightmare from which we could never escape!

“Bluehorn, our guest requires more persuasion... make sure his zebra friend never sees anything ever again.”

Mangus gives the biggest grin I've ever seen. “My pleasure.”

NO!

I thrash my head up and down as fast as I can.

“Wait." Chrysalis leans in close. “So you will serve me?”

I don't have a choice. I want to resist, but Chrysalis will torture Beakbreaker to death, and then my parents, and I'll be forced to watch it all, and to hear their screams in my dreams for the rest of my days.

Silently begging Luna and Celestia's forgiveness, I close my eyes and nod.

The resulting silence is broken by a pleased hiss. “A wise choice, pony.”

Magic severs my bonds, and my legs go free.

“From this day on, you serve me, pony. Your life as you knew it is finished. Friends, family, dreams, all gone. Your life belongs to me." Chrysalis smiles. “Do as I command, and be rewarded.... defy me, and be punished." Chrysalis stands to her full height. “Now, kneel before your new Queen.”

Shaking, I do as I'm commanded.

Chrysalis' hoof goes beneath my chin, and I try not to shudder at its cold touch.

“As a reward for your loyalty, I will return your parents to you. They will be found near Saddle Lanka tomorrow morning and brought aboard."

The force binding my mouth vanishes.

“Now, I know you're Luna's emissary, which means you have a way to contact her. Where is it?”

“Under the bed,” I mutter.

Chrysalis nods to Mangus, who goes into the bedroom and returns moments later with the orb. Chrysalis floats it over and looks over the smooth surface. “Such a useful device... is this the only way the two of you can talk?”

“Yes.”

Chrysalis's horn glows, and a bolt of energy blows the orb apart. “Bluehorn.”

“Yes, my queen?”

“I'm going to investigate the other rooms. Keep a watch over the zebra." Chrysalis heads into the master bedroom, leaving me alone with Mangus, his knife still poised over Beakbreaker's eye.

“You have no idea how long I've waited for this moment,” Mangus says. “To finally experience it...” He licks his lips. “It's so good.”

I shake, helpless and full of impotent rage. There's so many things I want to say, insults I want to yell, and to take that knife and do to Mangus what he almost did to Beakbreaker... but I can't. Not when Mangus still has his knife pressed to Beakbreaker's eyelid.

“You know, Silverspeak, I had lot of time to think when I was in that dungeon, and I realized something: I was way too brash and forceful when I tried to become an alicorn. I needed to be like you: sneaky, willing to lie, to manipulate others to get what I wanted. And now I have.”

“And just what do you want?” I growl.

Mangus laughs. “What do you think? To prove to everyone that I really am the best.”

“You'll never be the best, Mangus. Twilig-”

“Princess Twilight? The Bearers? Celestia? Well, I'll let you in on a secret: they're being held captive. I'm free. Guess that makes me the winner." He grins. “Chrysalis got me out of that dungeon. She helped me get here. And for helping her, she promised me the opportunity to rule this land with her, and I will. I'll make sure everyone knows who's boss."

Mangus leans towards me, grinning. “Equestria had its day in the sun, but now the sun is setting. Tomorrow, night will fall on Equestria, and everything you fear will come true.”

That grin gets bigger as Queen Chrysalis returns from the bedroom. “Any trouble, my Queen?”

“None. There's no way for my new minion to communicate with the Princess.”

“Then what shall we do next?”

“Begin the next phase of our plan. For the time being you must remain a prisoner, but when the time is right I shall release you." Chrysalis turns to me, her horn glowing. "I imagine you've had a long day, pony. You need your rest. In fact, I insist on it!”

Every part of me wants to attack the Queen and her spineless minion when they're amused at my helplessness, and I open my mouth to scream in rage and fear.

That fear is the last thing I feel before a flash of green plunges me into darkness.

Author's Note

As a test to see if it will resolve the "new chapters not showing up" problem, I won't do any edits to this chapter for a few days. If you spot any mistakes, please PM me and I'll fix them afterwards.

The Desperate Plan

Everything is dark. My eyelids are like lead weights as I force them open.

I'm in the penthouse bedroom. Chrysalis isn't here. Neither is Mangus or Beakbreaker.

All is quiet.

I struggle to get out of bed, but instead of silently sliding out from between the sheets, I collapse to the floor with a loud thud.

I tense up.

No one comes in.

Lurching to my hooves, I grab the phone. Confound it, I don't know the number for Canterlot! I'll have to try the operat-

There's no dial tone.

I check the back of the phone and... Buck! The cable's been cut! Okay, okay, I can't panic. I'll head next door and use their phone.

Heading to the door, I crack it open and sneak into the living room.

“Good evening, my servant. You slept well, I hope?”

Chrysalis lounges on the sofa with a glass of sparkling champagne in her hoof, along with six Royal Guards from Canterlot. They rush over and surround me.

“These are your new guards,” Chrysalis says. “Your 'Princess' was kind enough to send them to protect you. After all, you are very valuable.”

At first glance, no one would be able to tell that these guards are imposters. But their eyes are like beasts, filled with a ferocity begging to be let out.

Chrysalis grins as green magic envelops and transforms her into the splitting image of Stonehoof. “Come, servant. It's time to get my crystal.”

The guards march, forcing me to keep pace, their angry glares leaving no doubt that they'll make things painful if I don't cooperate.

Chrysalis leads our group into the hall. “I don't need to remind you what should happen if you attract unwanted attention,” she says.

“Silverspeak!”

Beakbreaker! I turn as she jogs up behind us, and for a moment I forget all about Chrysalis and her schemes. Beakbreaker's alive, and with no sign of being the worse for wear. There's no trace of a cut across her flank, or any sign that she recalls anything that happened last night.

“Silverspeak cannot talk now,” Chrysalis says, her voice a perfect imitation of Stonehoof. “Must go-”

“He asked me to give him an update on his parents,” Beakbreaker says. “Surely he has time enough for that.”

My parents! They're here! Oh, thanks Celestia! I almost collapse to the floor and... Wait. I didn't ask Beakbreaker to give me updates on-

Oh no... There's a Changeling running round pretending to be me!

“Silverspeak, you okay?”

Chrysalis glares at me, her message clear: give away the deception, and Beakbreaker won't make it out of this hallway alive.

“Yes,” I say, forcing myself to pretend I know all about what she and I have been doing. “Just realized there was something I had to do earlier; been a busy day, you know.”

“Tell me about it. Anyway, the docs wanted me to let you know that the implants have been a complete success! They'll stay in recover overnight, but they should be much better tomorrow... Hey, you okay? I thought you'd be happy to hear that.”

I smile. “Oh, I'm just tired. That's all.”

“Well, you'll feel better after dinner. You did make those reservations, right?”

“Oh, uhh... Of course! I'll double check with Glasseye to see if he can pull a string or two to get us a good table."

Beakbreaker's confused. “You already did that.”

The guards tense up.

“Yes, yes," I quickly say. "But something came up. One rich couple had the gall to reserve the executive table. That threw things out of sync.”

“Oh... well, we could always eat somewhere else. Or at a less expensive table. After all, it's just a meal." Beakbreaker eyes the guards, unaware that the Queen of the Changelings is only a few feet away. “Please tell me they won't be hounding us while we eat.”

“I'm afraid so,” I say. “Luna's orders. They're here to keep me safe.”

“Well, could you have them be a little less pushy? Just because they're guarding you doesn't mean they have to be jerks to everyone else; Glasseye's been getting complaints all day long.”

“I'll make sure of it.”

Beakbreaker nods. “Alright. So, I'll meet you here in about an hour... Deal?”

I nod, even as I realize that it's probably not going to be me she'll be meeting.

“Alright then! And who knows? You might still have time to finish up that thing you needed to do.”

“We must go,” Chrysalis growls.

Beakbreaker glares at Chrysalis. “Fine." Then, to me, “See you later, Silverspeak!”

No! I can't let her get away! This is my only chance to let her know that something's wrong! I have to warn her, but how? I have to... Wait!

“Oh, Beakbreaker?”

Beakbreaker stops halfway down the hall. “Yes?”

Chrysalis glares at me once again.

“Almost forgot to ask... what's our password?”

Beakbreaker comes back. "Zebra grass," she whispers.

“Thanks," I say. "Just wanted to be sure." I turn on my charm to the lowest possible strength, the one I use when I only want to nudge things a certain way instead of trying to force someone to do what I want. “We should keep asking each other every now and then, just to be on the safe side.”

“I will.” Beakbreaker says. If my charm affected her, she's not showing it as she checks her watch. “Well, I'd better go get ready. See you in an hour!" She jogs down the hall. “Don't keep me waiting!”

I keep up my fake smile. “I won't.”

Beakbreaker turns a corner and vanishes.

Chrysalis is instantly in my face. “Your password. Give it to me. Now.”

“Luna's Majestic Night,” I say.

Chrysalis grins. “Your doppelganger will be pleased to hear it.”

I want to grin back, but I restrain myself.

The guards surround me once again, and I'm forced to follow them and Chrysalis down the hall. She shows no sign of realizing I used my charm, thank Celestia. I just hope Beakbreaker will realize what's going on when my doppelganger gives her the wrong password.

We reach an executive elevator, one reserved only for high-ranking TechInc personnel and guests. Chrysalis summons it, and we get inside as the doors part, and then close with a heavy thud as she sends us down.

“The time has come for you to fulfill your purpose, servant.”

***

The elevator ride down into Genesis' foundations takes several minutes.

“When we arrive, you will go to the vault,” Chrysalis says. “There you will persuade the guards that they are no longer necessary. Once they've been dealt with, you will open the vault.”

“And if I don't?”

“Then you will never see your parents or your zebra friend again.”

The elevator continues down.

The guards fidget, eager for a fight. Even Chrysalis has trouble staying composed.

“You're responsible for the deaths of thousands,” I say. “You know that, don't you?”

“And what if I am?”

“It didn't have to be like this." I turn on my charm, keeping it about mid-strength. “Even now you could stop all this. Explain why you did it. and we could help you.”

“Try your charm on me again, and I'll have your doppelganger stab your marefriend's eyes out.”

I go silent.

Chrysalis studies me. “Even now, when things are at their worst, you try to stop me, to get what you want... to save your family. In a way, you and I are not so different, pony.”

“I'm nothing like you.”

Chrysalis chuckles. “Are you? You were willing to do whatever was needed to get what you wanted. So did I. You're willing to do whatever is necessary to save those you love... as do I.”

“I don't murder thousands to get what I want.”

"Which is why you will never win. You don't have the strength to do what others won't."

The elevator eases to a stop. The doors slide open to reveal the tunnel leading to the crystal chamber. Fifteen other changelings wait for us, not bothering to disguise themselves upon seeing their queen.

“Go on, my servant,” Chrysalis says. “Lead the way.”

I do so, going as slowly as I can manage.

We reach the junction leading to the vault. I can hear small talk ahead.

“Promise me you won't kill the guards,” I say.

“You're in no position to demand anything."

Chrysalis kicks me into the junction. It's difficult to walk into the hall and past the guards on duty. The two that were talking among themselves go silent as I pass. Dozens of eyes follow me as I head to the vault, where Captain Shield Bearer's surprised to see me.

“Silverspeak. We weren't aware you would be visiting us.”

I've never wanted anything more than to not use my charm as I focus it to maximum power. “I am here to change the password, Captain."

Shield Bearer sees nothing wrong with my request. It's the usual time to do so, so she leads me to the massive gates and stands aside as I go to the lock and enter the code one tumbler at a time. I try to keep my mind empty, to not think of the guards around me. They're all just trying to do their job, trying to keep Equestria and their families safe-

A loud click, and the massive bolts slide back, unlocking the vault.

"Very good," Shield Bearer says. "Enter the new code, and we'll-”

She's hit by a magic blast.

I squeeze my eyes shut as a battle rages around me, trying desperately not to listen to the screams of pain and fear.

Then, ass quickly as it began, the fighting ends.

The hall goes silent.

Blood pools around my hooves.

Chrysalis kicks Shield Bearer's mangled body aside as she walks to me. “Well done.” Shoving me aside, she yanks the vault door open, revealing the Control Crystal floating inside, silently waiting for someone to utilize its powers.

Guards surround me as Chrysalis walks inside and places her hoof upon the crystal's surface. It glows, energy swirling within. Closing her eyes, Chrysalis loses herself in feeling that power.

“My servant has served his purpose,” Chrysalis says. “He needs a nice and quiet cell in the dungeon to rest.”

Spears are pressed into my skin.

“Tartarus will one day welcome you with open arms." I growl.

Chrysalis smiles. “Not likely.”

The guards force me down the hall, away from Chrysalis, the vault, and the crystal that will soon turn all of Equestria into a living nightmare.

***

The smell of blood soaks the air as I'm forced into the cell block. Changelings are already at work dragging bodies of the guards away while taking their armor for themselves. I barely have time to look before my guards shove me into the main hallway and to Mangus' empty cell. I'm forced inside, and the door's slammed shut behind me. As the locks are engaged, I see someone else being dragged down the hall.

“Unhand me you disgusting creatures!” Glasseye shouts as he's shoved into a cell across from mine. He struggles to his hooves as the door is shut and locked. “Come back here! I demand that you release me at once!"

The guards ignore him as they leave.

“Accursed imbeciles! I... Silverspeak?! What are you doing down here?!”

I can barely stand to look at him. “Guess.”

"They got you, too?"

I slump on the bunk. "It's a long story. How did they get you?"

"They swarmed my office and dragged me down here! But why?"

"Because we need you out of the way, that's why."

I turn as an all-too familiar face strolls into the hall with a small army of changelings at his back.

“Mangus!? You're behind this?!” Glasseye yells.

Mangus chuckles. “Guilty as charged.”

“Mark my words, when I get out of here-”

“You won't be getting out of here. And if you could, it won't make any difference, you old fool. Your double should be making his first orders right about now. He'll have your company's best secrets, technologies, and workers moved off this city.”

Glasseye can barely keep himself under control. “Stonehoof will stop you! She'll figure out that-”

“The real Stonehoof is lying in a shallow grave down in Saddle Lanka's forests. Her replacement, Queen Chrysalis, could care less that you're down here.”

All the color drains from Glassseye's face.

“Someone will find out,” I say. I'm not just going to stand here and listen to Mangus gloat.

“Who? Your little zebra friend? She's having the time of her life having dinner with you right now.”

I try to shove the image aside. “Then why have you come here? To gloat?”

“Of course! But also to thank you both for all your help." Mangus shakes his head. "You know, it really is amazing that this whole plan has gone so well so far. So many things had to fall into place: Queen Chrysalis disguises herself as the Saddle Arabian monarch after disposing of her, visits the Canterlot dungeons looking for someone who can help her bring Equestria down from the inside, and then finds me. And then she convinces Princess Luna to send me here, where you just happen to show up. When you put all the pieces together, it's like the universe wanted this to happen, which means that it wanted you to be here, at my mercy."

A changeling comes forward and gives Mangus a box. Yanking the lid off, he pulls out the bronze scepter from the special projects division. "Chrysalis saw this when investigating the city and figured it would be a fitting reward for her loyal servant. All I have to do is think what spell I want to cast, and it does so."

He closes his eyes. The gem glows and levitates Mangus a few feet off the ground.

“Cool, huh?”

“A just reward for a traitor,” I say.

“Traitor? To what? A kingdom that forces everyone to remain the way they are? Never allowing them to change?" Mangus chuckles as his hooves touch concrete once more. “This is about returning our world to its natural state, a state where everyone can go as far as they want, and do whatever they want. The strong vs. the weak. The powerful claiming what is rightly theirs: I'll be in charge of managing those who survive the coming purge. They'll become food for the changelings. We'll use that crystal to cast spells that let us control everyone's minds so they'll so full of love, and so eager to share it."

“You can't control everyone," I say. "They'll resist you."

Mangus laughs. “You can't stop what's coming. It's inevitable." He smiles, a jeer of satisfaction and power. It's a smile without any compassion, warmth, or kindness.

It's a smile from someone who's never known any of those things.

And in a flash, a heartbeat, a single moment of clarity, the truth hits me.

“This isn't about making things right," I say. "It's all about you. You're a bully taking revenge on everyone who ever stood up to you.”

Mangus chuckles. “So says the pony who tried to become a god.”

“Only because I wanted to better myself! You just want power, and you don't care how you're going to get it." I shake my head. “I always thought you were a bully, Mangus, but now I see how wrong I was. You're aren't a bully. You're not even a spoiled brat. You know what you are? You're a psychopath. You've been one since the moment you were born. Now I know why your parents abandoned you: they finally realized this is what you'll always be: a cold, sadistic pony who only wants power over others, no matter the cost.”

Silence fills the hall. Even the changelings wait to see what happens.

Mangus is silent as he stares at me. I may have made a fatal mistake by infuriating my jailer, but I don't care. Any second now he's going to launch into a lecture on how wrong I am, or go onto one of those temper tantrums of his.

But he doesn't.

He smiles.

“You know what, Silverspeak? You're right. No point in denying it: I love the idea of watching you suffer. And that in less than a week I'll sit by Chrysalis' side, finally able to do everything I've always wanted."

Mangus walks to my cell, looking me over like a cat eyeing a mouse in a cage. “I already punished my parents. I wiped them off the face of this earth back in Saddle Lanka. I'll punish the Princesses for locking me away. I'll punish the Bearers for turning me to stone, and I'll punish everyone who ever tried to stop me from claiming what's mine... but you? I'll take everything from you. You family, your loved ones, everything. And I'll save you for last, so that before I destroy your mind, you can watch everyone you love be turned into mindless cattle.”

I slam my hooves into the plexiglass with all of my strength. “You want promises? Then I make this one: I'm going to kill you. No matter how long it takes, I. Will. Kill you.”

The hall goes silent.

Mangus chuckles. “Keep telling yourself that." Stepping away from my cell, Mangus turns to Glasseye. “It's going to take some time to move all your plans, equipment, and important personnel onto my ship. But don't worry; when I'm done, I'll come back for both of you. In the meantime, enjoy the peace and quiet. It's the last time you'll ever enjoy it.”

That quiet descends upon the hall as the main doors are shut, leaving Glasseye and myself alone in our cells.

***

I lose track of how long we sit in the all-consuming silence. There are no clocks here to tell us the time. There are no windows to let in the morning sun and the night sky, only artificial lights that always remain on. Such conditions would eventually drive a prisoner mad. Given time, it would drive me mad. But it won't. I'm too focused on figuring out how to escape this cell. It keeps me from thinking about what Mangus and Chrysalis are doing in the city above me, where I can't protect those I love. I go over the cell a dozen times, looking for cracks, chips in the walls, anything I can exploit. But there's nothing. It's too solid, too well built for a single pony to break out of on his or her own.

“Glasseye, is there any way out of these cells? A secret passage a switch, anything?”

Glasseye doesn't answer. He's barely moved since Mangus left.

“Glasseye, I'm sorry about Stonehoof, I really am, but if we don't get out of here a lot more ponies are going to die.”

The leader of TechInc turns to me. “How... how did I miss the signs? I should have figured out what was going on.”

“You couldn't have. You couldn't have stopped this.”

“But I could have! If only the sensors had been more refined, more calibrated, I could have-”

“Glasseye, focus! We have to get out of here. If we don't, Queen Chrysalis is going to use the Control Crystal to-”

“Wait, what? You don't mean-”

I nod. “She's on Genesis. She has the Crystal, and she's going to take over the minds of everyone in Equestria.”

“But... but how?! The Crystal's defenses were-”

“I did it, Glasseye." It hurts to admit it, but I can't leave him in the dark about what's happening. “I let her in. She threatened to torture Beakbreaker and my parents unless I cooperated." I survey my cell again, trying to find a weak spot. "Now, can we get out of here?”

Glasseye doesn't answer, struggling to process everything I've just told him.

“Glasseye!”

“We... We can't. We built these cells in the city's bedrock and made sure each cell was escape proof.”

“What about magic? Can't you teleport out of there?”

“The walls and doors are lined with anti-magic spells.”

Buck!

Glasseye tries to smile. “Cheer up, my good lad. Someone's bound to notice that our doppelgangers aren't ourselves, put two and two together, and raise the alarm.”

He coughs.

“Someone will realize something's-"

He coughs again, but more violently. He tries to wipe his mouth so as to not attract attention, but he can't hide the blood on his hoof.

“Glasseye?”

It takes a few moments for Glasseye to stop his coughing. “It's my medicine," he says. "I wasn't able to take a shot before the changelings snatched me...”

Glasseye coughs again, and this time he can't stop.

Celestia, there's got to be a way out of here! But how? We can't use our magic, and at this point we can't hope on anyone else coming to our rescue-

Wait...

“Glasseye, I think I've got a plan.”

“I'm... all ears,” he coughs.

“I think our best chance to get out of here is when Mangus comes back to get us. He and his goons are going to get us out of these cells. When that happens, you need to pretend to have a heart attack, a stroke, anything. Fall and make as much noise as you can. Distract Mangus long enough for me to leap forward and break his neck.”

Though his coughs, Glasseye manages to smile. “Simple... but what if he has us restrained? Or if he uses magic to get us out?”

I shake my head. “Then we're screwed.”

Glasseye nods, and it seems our plan is finalized. If I can take Mangus out quickly, the changelings will be disoriented and unsure what to do; with all the adrenaline flowing, and knowing what'll happen to Beakbreaker and my parents if we fail, taking them out should be relatively straightforward.

All we can do now is wait.

***

Time passes. I wait. So does Glasseye. If I didn't have a plan on what to do when the time comes, I'd go mad from fear. But even with a plan of action, doubt still creeps in. What if Mangus decides to take the safe way out and make sure I can't hurt him? He knows I'll try to attack him. He'll probably threaten to torture Beakbreaker and my parents, though that only gives me more incentive to kill him. But if I fail, he'll go through on his promise-

I shake my head. I've got to focus. Just get out of the cell and kill Mangus. That's all I have to do.

The silence is broken by an elevator opening. Hoofsteps echo through the hall.

Glasseye looks up.

This is it.

Several changelings walk past our cells and take up positions as Mangus finally makes his appearance, now wearing my suit of armor, complete with those leg blasters.

“Well, we're all packed and ready to depart,” Mangus says, “and you two get free seats on my ship. Your parents are already on board, Silverspeak. I'm sure you're eager to see them, so just come along nice and slow, and you might make it aboard in one piece.”

“Where's Beakbreaker?” I ask.

“Oh, she'll be along soon enough.”

The changelings open the door to my cell.

“Now, be a good little pony and come along.”

The changelings open Glasseye's cell door. I take my time getting up, trying to not look in Glasseye's direction as he wobbles to his feet. I hope that's an act.

“You want me to come in and drag you out?” Mangus asks. “I'd be happy to.”

I leave the cell. Changelings surround me, their spears at the ready. Tartarus; I had hoped they wouldn't have the weapons. No time for that now; all that matters is Mangus. Kill him, and the changelings will be too stunned to react right away.

Glasseye exits his cell.

Come on...

“Well, let's get going. Don't want to-”

Glasseye stops. He coughs, chokes, and gives an ear-splitting screech as he grabs his chest and falls.

Every changeling spins to see what the problem is. So, too, does Mangus, taking his eyes off me for a split second.

A second is all I need.

I hurl myself at Mangus, screaming to psyche myself up as I rear back for a killing blow, tendons and muscles stretched to the breaking point.

Mangus hears me coming and turns, but I'm too close for him to swing his scepter or blast me with his magic.

Yes!

Something hits me in the chest and shoves me aside.

No!

I hit the floor. Something wet splashes my legs. Blood. My blood. One of the changelings stabbed me. But I don't feel it; I see the wound, but it doesn't register. I can't think about it. I leap back up, but the changelings pile onto me.

No, no, no!

I lash out, kicking and punching as hard and as fast as I can. I've got to get to Mangus, got to get him before it's too-

A flash of blue light blasts the changelings across the hall. No longer acting, Glasseye charges Mangus, firing again and again. Mangus conjures a shield, forced to go on the defensive as Glasseye tries to overwhelm him with magic. The changelings who haven't been blasted unconscious hesitate, torn between helping Mangus and fighting me. I take that opportunity to grab a spear and skewer the closest changeling, yelling as I yank it free and stab another in the neck.

Glasseye's shots force Mangus to the gate, where he fires one enormous blast that nearly shatters Mangus' shield, knocking him onto his back.

“Glasseye, now!” I yell. He has a single moment in which he fire the spell that will end Mangus... But he doesn't take it. He can't. He's panting. Glasseye's not a young pony anymore, and firing those spells has drained him. The last one has brought him to the point of exhaustion. But he breathes deep, readying himself for that last strike, that last blow.

Leaping up, Mangus fires a blast from his scepter, and Glasseye's hurled through the air, smashing into a wall with a loud crack and then to the floor with a pained cry.

“Glasseye!" Kicking the closest changeling away, I hurl my spear towards Mangus, but he deflects it with a spell and fires another. An invisible force hits me like a runaway train and hammers me into the wall so hard that I can't breathe as I collapse.

Mangus floats Glasseye into the air, where he tries to break free, firing off another shot. Mangus sweats as he conjures a spell.

I... I have to hit him when his back is turned, when he's too focused on the spells.

Mangus shakes his scepter, snapping a barbed spike into place at its bottom.

A swing, and the barb is plunged deep into Glasseye's chest.

“No!”

I can barely feel my body as Mangus knocks me away with another blast, spraying Glasseye's blood across the wall as the scepter's yanked free. But I don't hit the wall. I'm stopped in mid-air, left to struggle as Mangus walks towards me.

“Should have known you'd try something like this,” Mangus growls. “You know something, Silverspeak? You're more trouble than you're worth.”

He thrusts the scepter forward, and my entire body locks up.

No! No, no, no! Mom, Dad, Beakbreaker, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! I wasn't-

The pressure around me builds. It grows; oh Celestia, he's going to crush me! Wait... wait, the pressure. It's stopped. No, it's still going, but only around my... my...

My nec-

A snap.

Pain. Pain, all consuming pain, searing, burning, a red-hot axe in my neck... and then it's gone.

I plunge to the floor in a heap.

Mangus looks me over.

The plunges the barbed spike into me.

I shriek and squeeze my eyes shut... But there's no pain. Did he miss? I look bac-

The scepter's embedded in my thigh. Blood trickles out, but there's no pain, even as Mangus twists his scepter out, dragging blood and skin with it. Mangus stabs me again and again; I want to scream, but there's still no pain, or even feeling.

I can't feel the spike.

I... I can't feel my body!

I try to kick my legs. They don't move. I try to lift my body, to turn, to twist, to thrash about.

A force I can't feel drags me across the floor and back into the cell. Glasseye's dragged in moments later. The door is swung shut, and Mangus casts a spell on it, the edges burning hot, the light momentarily blinding me before fading away to reveal edges that have been welded together.

“I would have enjoyed making you squirm,” Mangus says. “I would have loved cutting you open, piece by piece, but I'll leave you here, instead. If you're lucky, you'll bleed to death. If not... Well..." He smiles. “You'll find out soon enough. But either way, you can die knowing that because you were stupid enough to try and kill me, I'll make your family's deaths nice and slow.”

He backs up. The scepter goes up, and a spell shatters the light above me. Another spell and a light dies in the hallway. Then another, and another, until only a single light remains, illuminating Mangus as he glares at me.

“Goodbye, Silverspeak. And good riddance.”

He leaves the light and melts into the dark.

A moment later, and a spell destroys the light, plunging everything into a silent, all-consuming darkness.

The First of His Kind

“Glasseye? Glasseye!”

There's no answer.

Something rumbles nearby.

“Glasseye!”

Something wet pools around my head, and the air grows thick with a metallic odor. Oh Celestia, it's blood! Oh buck; if I'm bleeding out, there's nothing I can do about it!

There's another distant rumble, like the groan of an unseen beast awakening from a nightmare.

There has to be a way out of this, but how?! I... Wait. Wait, what was that? Something's in the hall. Light. There's light, but not from the ceiling. A flashlight? Magic?

“Hello?!" I shout. “Hello, is anyone there?!”

“Silverspeak?!”

“Beakbreaker!”

The light grows brighter, and she appears like an angel emerging from the darkest depths of the underworld. I've never been so happy to see her, or to gaze upon her smile once again... a smile that vanishes as the light fills the cell.

“Onyx!”

Onyx Shield emerges from the darkness of the hall, the light from his horn fading as he inspects the welds on the door. He tries a single kick, and then steps back, pulling Beakbreaker with him. “Cover your eyes. You too, Silverspeak.”

I squeeze my eyelids shut as tightly as I can, but it does little to filter out the bright red and orange that burns with the fury of a miniature sun. It only lasts for a few moments before fading. The normal light returns, and as I open my eyes Onyx grabs hold and drags the door off its hinges.

With the way clear, Onyx runs inside and out of my sight, while Beakbreaker dashes to me, her face pale as she looks me over. But the fear lasts only a moment; Beakbreaker forces it aside as her training kicks in.

“Talk to me, Silverspeak,” Beakbreaker says as she presses her hooves to my mangled thigh. “How long have you been like this?”

“What's the password?”

“What?”

“I was abducted by changelings,” I say. “Forgive me for being a bit paranoid.”

“Zebra grass. Now, how long have you been here?”

“A... A few minutes, maybe. I... I..." Why is it so hard to concentrate? I'm trying to think, but nothing's coming.

“Silverspeak, focus on my voice."

She's scared. I can hear it in her voice. “Is it bad?”

She hesitates. “Yes. Yes, it's bad.”

The rumble comes again.

“What's going on?”

“Don't worry about that now. We need to get you to a hospital. Come on, get up.”

“I can't.”

“What?”

“I can't move. Mangus... I tried to fight him, but he used magic to break my neck... I can't feel anything below my jaw.”

The color in Beakbreaker's face fades to nothing as her eyes shrink to tiny pinpricks. “Oh buck... oh buck, oh buck, oh buck! Onyx, we need to get him to the hospital, now!”

“We don't have time, Beakbreaker. You know what's happening with the-”

“The room...”

Glasseye's voice is so weak I can barely hear him.

“Onyx... The room...”

“Sir, we need to get you both out of here. We can-”

“We have to get to it... The machine.”

“Sir, there's no time. We-”

“We have time enough for this.”

Onyx hesitates only a moment longer. “Beakbreaker, can you take him?”

“Yes.”

“I'll take Silverspeak." Onyx's horn glows, and I'm lifted into the air, magic forcing me to remain as still as a stone while Beakbreaker maneuvers Glasseye onto her back. Oh sweet Celestia, how can he still be alive? The entire floor of the cell is soaked with his blood, his coat now as pale as bone.

“Beakbreaker... so glad I could see you again...”

“Don't talk, Glasseye. Save your strength.”

Glasseye hisses as Beakbreaker yanks him onto her back.

“Sorry.”

“It is I who should be sorry,” Glasseye gasps. “All those years ago, at the university... I never should have been so hard on... you...”

“It's all right,” Beakbreaker says. She's trying to be brave, but I hear the tremor in her voice. “I just need you to hang in there. Can you do that?”

Another rumble shakes the hallway. A light panel breaks somewhere nearby.

“What's going on?” I ask.

“It's the engines,” Onyx growls. “Someone tempered with the safety protocols and engaged the emergency lockdown procedure. Access to the control room is blocked off, all secure facilities are sealed shut, and every way in and out of the city is locked.”

“Mangus... it must be Mangus! He said he was going to fly out with TechInc's data. He must have already done so-”

“And triggered the lockdown to make sure nobody could follow him,” Beakbreaker guesses.

“Then there's no time to spare,” Glasseye gasps. “Onyx... we have to hurry...”

Nodding, Onyx heads out of the cell, magically floating me along. He activates a chest-mounted flashlight, letting it guide us through the darkness as he takes off, Beakbreaker following close behind.

***

I can do nothing as Onyx and Beakbreaker run through the labyrinth of corridors, the flashlight's beam joined by the red glow of emergency lights. From my position above the others, I can only watch as Beakbreaker hurries to keep up with Onyx, struggling to keep Glasseye from sliding off her back.

Onyx reaches an unmarked door and enters a lengthy password into a nearby console. The door slides open, revealing a hallway of stainless steel, and a reinforced door at the far end.

“What is this place?” Beakbreaker asks.

Onyx doesn't answer as he heads to the door and unlatches it. I float after him as he enters and flicks on a light, revealing a room packed with machines, gears, tubes, and wires running between panels and jars containing crystals of every shape, size, and color. I've never seen machinery like this before, not even at Medicomp.

Onyx gently lowers me to the floor and takes Glasseye off Beakbreaker's back. “Stay calm, sir. I'll hook you up-”

“No. No, not me... Silverspeak. Put him on.”

“What?”

“He needs it more than I...”

Onyx hesitates. “Sir, if we don't put you on-”

“I know full well the consequences of my actions, Captain." Glasseye coughs. “Now, do as I say.”

Onyx hesitates before lowering his employer to the floor and using his magic to levitate me once again. A button press extends a gurney from the floor, and I'm lowered into the contoured grooves.

“Beakbreaker, I need you to hook him up,” Glasseye says from somewhere behind me. “Onyx... Try to lift ...The lockdown.”

“Sir-”

“Do as I say.”

Beakbreaker comes up besides me and ties several straps over my paralyzed body. Her hooves shake so badly she can barely put the buckles in. I've got to calm her down.

“Beakbreaker? How did you know where we were?”

“You tried to make love to me and gave the wrong password, so I... I tased you.”

“Oh... that must have been strange.”

“Yes, it was... I went to Onyx, and we realized that if you had been impersonated, that meant Genesis had been invaded, and anyone could be a changeling." She tightens a strap. “We realized that was true when Glasseye started acting weird, so we went down here to search for you both.”

“Weird?”

“Becoming desperate to get TechInc's research onto airships and flying them away. Onyx and I tried to stop him, but he was too well guarded, so we figured we'd come down here and try and find a secure connection to call for help. But then the lockdown started, and we came to the cells to see if we could find one of the tech specialists. I had also hoped you'd be here, too.”

I manage a grin. “Bingo.”

The room shakes, and Beakbreaker loses her balance, momentarily falling on me. She pushes herself back up, her cheeks turning red. “Sorry.”

“Beakbreaker, hurry!” Glasseye calls out. “Connect the tubes to his veins!”

With a shake of the head, Beakbreaker finishes the straps and goes to work slipping medical tubes into my legs.

I close my eyes. “Beakbreaker? My parents... are they-”

Beakbreaker bites her lip. “I'm sorry, Silverspeak, but they were taken onto one of the ships. Onyx and I couldn't save them; they were too well guarded.”

Buck! Buck, I... okay. Okay, don't panic. They were taken, but it's not the end of the world. There's still time to save them.

The last tube is inserted and tied down. “Okay, Glasseye,” Beakbreaker says. “Done.”

“Good. Come back here, Beakbreaker! We have to remain in this booth while the machine works!”

Putting a comforting hoof on my shoulder, Beakbreaker then hurries to the booth.

Glasseye's voice comes out of a nearby speaker. “Silverspeak, can you hear me?”

“Yes,” I call out.

“Listen very carefully: Normally you'd be knocked out for this procedure, but time is a luxury we don't have. No matter what happens, you must remain calm. Don't panic. If you move too much, it could throw the machine's aim off, with catastrophic results.”

I sweat. “Glasseye, what does this machine do?”

The room shakes again. Dust falls from hidden cracks in the machines.

“Beakbreaker, the entire process is automated. All you have to do is...” Glasseye struggles to breathe. “Throw that switch.”

Beakbreaker's voice comes over the speaker. “Okay, Silverspeak, here we go-”

A thought comes to me. “Wait!”

“What?!”

“Do you see any anesthesia?!”

“Yes. And it's full.”

Thank Celestia... I close my eyes and breathe as deeply as I can. "Do it."

I hear the faint click of a switch being thrown. The machinery around me comes to life, the crystals sending out rays of yellow and orange as colored liquids rush through tubes and wires. I breathe deep as a mechanical arm brings a needle towards me.

Celestia, this feels familiar... far too familiar...

The needle injects something into my leg, and my head goes slightly numb. Not enough to knock me out, but enough that I feel like a disembodied mind trapped inside an unresponsive head.

“Silverspeak, stay calm,” Beakbreaker calls out. “Everything's going fine.”

That's easy for her to say. She's not lying helplessly on a gurney not knowing what's going on-

Several needles descend to my neck and inject a red liquid, plunging so deep into my skin that the needles disappear from view.

“Glasseye?” I call out, struggling to talk through numb lips, “is this normal?”

Even more needles are shoved into my neck.

“Glasseye?!”

“Stay calm, Silverspeak!” Beakbreaker calls out. “Let the machine do its work!”

I squeeze my eyes shut. I can do this. I've been through worse before, far worse. At least this time there won't be any pain. Just concentrate on my breathing... don't fight. Trust that Glasseye knew what he was talking about and that the pain didn't affect his thinking...

Wait. Wait, what's that noise?

I know that noise.

It's a bad noise.

A very bad noise.

Before I can stop myself, I look up and... oh Celestia, no! Not these! Anything but these!

Three miniature saws descend towards me... towards my neck.

“Beakbreaker!”

The saws get closer.

“Beakbreaker!?”

There's no pain when the saws hit, but I can feel skin being sliced to ribbons.

Blood sprays nearby machinery.

“BEAKBREAKER!”

I can hear Beakbreaker yelling something, but the whine of the saws drowns her out. Oh Celestia, I've got to get out of here! I've got to-

Something goes over my mouth; it's a mask. A tube forces its way down my mouth and into my throat. I try to spit it out, but it's in too deep. I can't scream or yell or call out. I can't even breathe anymore; the machines are breathing for me. But why?! What's this for?!

Blood splashes against the mask.

I try to call out, but I can't even make a sound with... Wait. Something's around my skull. Clamps are tightening themselves into place, forcing my head to remain perfectly still.

Another mechanical arm goes down, and I smell burning flesh. I can feel the saws hitting bone. But why aren't they stopping?!

Why are they going deeper?!

There's a pulling sensation.

It stops.

The ceiling's moving. The drugs must have gotten to me; maybe I'm about to pass out. Oh please, let me pass out. Just a few seconds of blackness and I'll wake up and everything will be better. But I don't pass out. The ceiling keeps moving.

This isn't normal... am I dead? No, I can still feel my head even through the numbness. I can see my body lying on the gurney. I must be hallucinating. The drugs are making me delirious, making me think that I can see my own body, now mutilated and mangled, with a big, bloody hole where my head should be, complete with a severed spine and blood-soaked arteries jutting...

Oh no...

Oh no, oh no, no, no...

Beakbreaker screams.

I want to scream, too.

Darkness closes in from the edges of my vision. Things are going fuzzy as I'm moved onto something. Beakbreaker's screams are muffled, as if I'm sinking deep into water, into darkness beyond the reach of light.

Needles. More needles. They have wires, tubes, and electric things dangling from them. They pierce what's left of my neck.

I can't fight them. I can't stop them. I can't do anything but listen to the hiss of machines.

I can't do anything.

Can't remember when this started. When it will end? I don't know.

Needles. Electrics and tubes and wires. They're wet with blood. They're moving up. The other arms, other tools; they're all pulling away, going quiet, powering down.

Everything's going dark.

“Silverspeak!”

A face in front of me... a hoof. Someone's waving at me.

“Silverspeak, can you hear me?!”

Who-

“Silverspeak!”

Wait. I know that voice. Familiar. Comforting.

Beakbreaker....

She's fuzzy. Can barely see her.

“Silverspeak, please, answer me!”

So tired...

The thing over my mouth is pulled away. The tube comes out as Beakbreaker takes a needle and injects me.

It's like a fog's lifting. I can think again. My vision clears and things come back into focus. The numbness is fading away, but there's no pain, only a soreness beneath my jaw, like the skin is stretched too tightly. But beneath my head, there's a strange feeling, something I don't even know how to describe.

“Beakbreaker...” I have to force the words out of my sore, raw throat. “What... what happened?”

Beakbreaker doesn't answer.

“Beakbreaker?”

Gulping, Beakbreaker holds up a large mirror.

I stare at the reflection. I see my eyes, my face, and the hair that I've seen thousands of times in thousands of other mirrors... but beneath my head is a body I don't recognize. There are legs, hooves, a chest, and a neck built from tubes, pistons, and gears. Wings hang from the body's sides, built from steel and gears instead of muscle and sinew, with tiny crystals embedded in the joints.

Is this... is this really me?

The wings... I imagine them extending. They do, unfolding and moving around before I tuck them back against the body's sides.

I'm controlling this body with nothing but my thoughts. It can't be happening. It just can't be... wait. What's that? Something on my head. It's a... a...

A horn.

I reach up and touch it.

This... This can't be happening.

I touch my cheeks. Metal strokes living flesh.

The cradle holding the body up detaches itself. I'm falling! I... oh my gosh. The legs have braced themselves against the floor. But how? Did... Did my instinct to brace myself against falling cause them to act? If that's so...

I imagine the legs pushing up like I've done countless times. They do so, but I can't feel it. All I feel is the vague sensation of movement beneath my head.

Cables detach themselves as I take a few steps, feeling like a newborn trying to walk for the first time. One leg in front of the other, just like I've been doing my whole life. But the legs wobble. My sense of balance is hopelessly out of tune, and I'm forced to go slowly just to stay upright. Beakbreaker stays close, ready to catch me if I fall.

It strikes me that this is likely one of the greatest moments in Equestria's history... someone's head transplanted onto an artificial body.

I turn back to the machines that chopped me apart... and to the teal-colored body lying upon the gurney, blood flowing from the neck.

I can barely manage to reach my body. It takes me a good thirty seconds just to touch my chest. There's no sensation of temperature. I take my former leg and hold it between metal hooves. It's a leg I've used for a lifetime, and now it's lifeless.

My chest doesn't move, and my heart doesn't beat.

My body is dead... And yet, I live.

“Silverspeak?”

I turn to Beakbreaker. The color is still gone from her face as she takes a hesitant step towards me. I remain still as she touches my new body. She lingers for a moment before going to my cheek, her warm hoof touching living flesh... And then Beakbreaker's legs go around me, grabbing me as tightly as she can. It's not the same feeling as a hug; the warmth isn't there, nor is the sensation of closeness. It's like she hugging a puppet.

Putting my new legs around her, I gently hug her back.

“It works...”

Beakbreaker and I look back as Glasseye pulls himself from the booth. He's pale; his hastily-covered wounds are still bleeding. Letting go of Beakbreaker, I try to rush over, only to trip and fall. Grunting from the impact, I get back to my hooves and reach Glasseye as he leans against a wall.

“I'm sorry for putting you through that, Silverspeak,” Glasseye wheezes, “but there was no time to explain it... The first functioning artificial body, enchanted with the most powerful of spells, meant to replace my body as it was overcome by... by this accursed disease.”

“But the body at the convention-”

“A prototype." He points to me. “So was this. But I was running out of time. I spent everything I had on accelerating development, including using crystals from Saddle Lanka. Their magic... sped up the development process, but it was a tremendous risk. High chance of failure, both mechanical and physical... the spells to remove your head alone have never been tested, but it seems you've beaten the odds."

“Is there another one?” Beakbreaker asks. “One that we-”

Glasseye shakes his head. “Bodies are expensive, my dear." He chuckles. “Not to mention how enormously difficult it was to cast the spells that make the thing move. Truth be told, there was only a 50 percent chance of it working." He coughs. “The spells and crystals will help you adapt. I just wish... I just wish I could be there to see it when you do.”

Beakbreaker takes Glasseye's leg. “Don't talk like that. We'll get you to the hospital. We'll-”

“I was going to be dead in a few months,” Glasseye says. “Mangus just accelerated the inevitable." He bites his lip, fighting to stay awake. “I could have transferred myself to the body, yes... but Silverspeak needed it more." He looks to me. “You're still young. You still have your family... you still have her.”

I don't know what to say.

“Glasseye...” Beakbreaker says.

“We all die someday, Beakbreaker. What matters is that we make a difference before we go... and my difference is standing before me.”

“But the horn-” I ask.

“You'll need it if you're to stop Mangus. I imagine you'll get used to it again soon enough.”

“Again?”

Glasseye shakes his head. “My boy, don't you recognize it? It's your horn. The one you had back in Manehattan.”

If my blood could go cold, it would.

“I was most fortunate; the Sisters were going to destroy the horn, but I persuaded them to let me study it. It has so much power; I hoped we could learn how to infuse our artificial horns with the same potency... but we never did.”

I reach up and touch the horn... the same one I almost lost my life to get, and that I would never see again after it was removed. But here it is once again, adorning my head as it did so many years ago.

It feels like it never even left.

The main doors are thrown open as Onyx Shield runs in. “It's no good, I..." He stops at seeing us, particularly me.

“Silverspeak...” Glasseye wheezes.

I kneel before him.

“Do me a favor... will you?”

“Anything.”

“Your body... your wings... your horn... use them to stop Queen Chrysalis... and her wretched lapdog.”

I take his leg. “Consider it done.”

Nodding, Glasseye looks at me, and then my new leg. “It works...”

He grins.

“It really... works...”

His eyes remain on the leg. Then they quiver.

They go still.

A moment later, so does his body.

It's a long moment before Beakbreaker presses a hoof to Glasseye's neck.

She closes her eyes.

“Is he-” Onyx asks.

Beakbreaker nods.

The room shakes.

“We... we'd better hurry,” Onyx says, trying to stay focused. “We can mourn him later.”

Biting her lip, Beakbreaker closes Glasseye's eyes and follows Onyx to the door. I stand and follow after them. Reaching the door, I look back. It doesn't feel right leaving Glasseye here, left behind like an unwanted piece of furniture. If we have enough time, I'll come back for him... and for my body, too, the skin now pale as the flow of blood slows to a barely-perceivable trickle.

I watch my body for a moment longer before following the others.

Freefall

The rumbles come louder and faster as the three of us flee the operating room, the hallway shaking as I struggle to keep up with Onyx and Beakbreaker. I've barely gotten the hang of walking; running is nearly impossible.

Onyx hurries up some stairs. “Silverspeak, hurry!”

I trudge up the stairs after him and Beakbreaker. “I'm trying!" Sweet Celestia, I'm like a newborn giraffe who has to learn how to run the day of their birth. But instead of a day, or even hours, I have minutes.

“Did you have any luck with the lockdown?” Beakbreaker asks as we get off the stairs.

Onyx shakes his head. “I patched into the radio system to call for help, but all the channels are going haywire; something's happening at Canterlot... all I could make out was that the entire army is heading there.”

I skid to a stop.

Onyx turns. “Silverspeak?”

”Oh no...”

“Silverspeak, what is it?!”

Everything comes together with perfect, horrifying clarity. “If the army's heading to Canterlot, then that means Chrysalis must already be using the Master Control Crystal!”

“Wait, what?”

“She took the Crystal! She must be summoning the army to Equestria's capital to attack Princess Luna!“

An alarm blares, one loud and irritating enough that it's impossible to ignore it.

“Great, now what?!” Beakbreaker shouts.

Running to a nearby control panel, Onyx yanks it open and reads the displayed text. “Oh, buck!”

Beakbreaker runs over. “What is it?”

“The safeties for the reactor have been destroyed!”

“What?!”

Onyx's hooves fly over buttons and switches, but the alarms continue to flash, and the screen turns from yellow to dark orange. “The city's reactor is going to go critical! If we don't stop it, Genesis is going to fall from the sky!”

I stumble over. “Can you stop it?!”

A hoof smashes into the keyboard. “I can't! All the remote access panels have been disabled. The only way to turn the safeties back on is at the main control panel in the engine bay! Come on!”

Onyx bolts, leaving Beakbreaker and me down several stairs as we head even deeper into Genesis. I struggle to keep up, managing to avoid stumbling and falling the deeper we go.

The air grows hotter as we exit the staircase and head through several security checkpoints, all filled with dead guards and control panels blasted apart by powerful magic. The rumbling grows ever louder, and the ground shake with every step we take.

Onyx turns a corner and comes across a set of armored doors. He fires his magic into the locks again and again, melting them into scrap metal. When the glowing remains crumple to the floor, Onyx shoves the doors open. A blast of hot air shoots into the hall, almost knocking us down. Forcing myself forward, I follow Onyx and Beakbreaker into a chamber so huge I can't see the ceiling. Machines and engines tower above us as we run down a narrow catwalk that stretches over a seemingly bottomless chasm that echoes with the wails of countless alarms. Onyx ignores them as he runs, leading us towards an enormous sphere of steel and concrete, countless pipes and tubes the size of airships diverting power to the machines around us.

The chamber shakes. We're thrown against the railings and barely avoid falling over.

“Hurry!” Onyx yells.

We finally reach the sphere and once again Onyx shoots spell after spell into the sealed door, finally blowing through. We creep past the glowing-hot edges and rush down a hall so hot it feels like we're inside an oven. Beakbreaker and Onyx are already drenched in sweat as we race into a control room filled with consoles and panels that control the unseen reactor keeping Genesis aloft. This is the pounding, churning heart of Glasseye's great city. This is where we could stop the meltdown... if the consoles and panels hadn't been blown apart.

“Buck!” Onyx runs to the closest console, and then another. “Buck, buck, buck!”

A display panel on the wall pulses a dark orange in color.

Beakbreaker runs to Onyx. “Onyx, what do we do?”

Onyx doesn't hear her, cursing under his breath as he runs from console to console.

Beakbreaker grabs Onyx and slaps him. “Onyx, focus! What can we do to get the safety systems back online?!”

Onyx breathes deeply, regaining control of himself. “Okay... there's an emergency override procedure that we can try to restore power. Beakbreaker, go to that red switch over there! I'll take this one; Silverspeak, you go to that one over there!”

I head to far side of the room and grab hold as Onyx and Beakbreaker get into position.

“On three!” Onyx shouts. “One... two... three!”

I throw the switch; sparks fly as it locks into place.

The display panel flickers.

“Come on!” Onyx shouts. “Come on!”

The screen sputters, spurts... and then the alarms renew themselves as it turns red.

“No!" Onyx yells. “No, no, no!”

“Warning. Reactor meltdown imminent,” a voice says over the loudspeakers. “Repeat, reactor meltdown imminent. Reactor melt-”

The screen explodes in a shower of sparks and glass as a spell hits it. Another hits it-

Wait. Wait, that magic isn't from a frustrated Onyx. But if not him, then who fired-

“Changelings!” Beakbreaker yells.

I spin as dozens of the accursed things swarm into the room, launching themselves onto Beakbreaker and Onyx, who fight back as best they can, Onyx taking out his anger as he blasts spell after spell. But Beakbreaker can't keep up with the swarm, and they start to bury her under sheer weight of numbers.

I rush towards the fray. Celestia help me, I can only jog in this body, but I have to help-

“Well, well, what do we have here?”

That voice... it's her! I duck behind a console and peer around the corner as Queen Chrysalis enters the room, flanked by two of her elite guards. Distracted by her presence, Onyx and Beakbreaker are surrounded by the changelings and forced against the walls.

“A couple of heroes trying to save the city, no doubt,” Chrysalis says. “My, my... the head of the city's security, and my servant's marefriend, no less.”

Think, Silverspeak! Think! You can't hide, not now. I can't let Chrysalis do anything to Beakbreaker, and I have the advantage of surprise. None of the changelings or the Queen knows I'm here, and if this body is anything like the prototype Glasseye showed during the convention, a single blow to the neck should drop Chrysalis instantly.

Ducking, I sneak through the maze of consoles, trying to keep my new body from creaking and giving my position away.

“A noble attempt, but fruitless. But don't worry. When the reactor goes, you will be the first to perish.”

Almost there...

Chrysalis goes to an armored door and magically opens it. “Soldiers! Take our guests inside and web them to the walls. Make sure they have a clear view of the reactor as it-”

I charge from behind a console, shrieking at the top of my lungs to throw the Queen off balance. Chrysalis spins as I hit her, sending us both crashing down the stairs beyond the doors. Chrysalis lands hard, kicking me off with a screech, but I'm on her again, barreling through a service passageway, smashing the Queen into the walls and then a security checkpoint, tearing it apart before emerging into a broiling hot room filled with hundreds of pipes and tubes of all sizes. There's no wall to our right, only a giant chamber exposing us to the Genesis' reactor, pistons and gears grinding away as they slowly turn from red to white.

Howling, Chrysalis spreads her wings and takes off, clamping down my neck. There's no pain as I rip free, kicking her into the ceiling. We hit with a thunderous bang, my legs barely absorbing the landing as I charge towards the Queen of the Changelings. I'm going to make sure this monster doesn't leave this room alive.

Chrysalis fires off a spell. I duck. Another one hits a pipe and sends forth a torrent of flame. A third shot almost hits me; only by throwing myself to the floor do I avoid getting hit as it slams into a central column and blows it apart, flames bathing the ceiling and setting off the sprinkler systems. Torrents of water pour down, hissing as they hit hot pipes.

Chrysalis stands, the water washing blood from her skin.

I charge once more, hooves pushing off from the wet floor.

Chrysalis fires another blast, and I hurl myself behind a pillar. It's blown apart moments later, the ceiling falling down around it. Only a last second leap saves me from being impaled by the dozens of pipes crashing around-

I'm flying. I hit a pipe and collapse in a heap. My body tingles, tiny arcs of green magic dancing over metal.

Chrysalis runs at me, her horn charging for another blast.

It's been two years since I last cast a spell, but it's all coming back: Visualize what I want, see it happening, focus my energy, and let it go.

The horn above my head glows green as I focus on a killing blast that'll knock Chrysalis senseless. I feel it charge, and let it go.

A bolt of green magic flies at Chrysalis, but she leaps aside and dodges it.

I swing my legs at Chrysalis' head, trying to get in that all important blow. Just one hit, and the fight ends, and the changelings lose their leader... but Chrysalis is more agile than she appears, dodging all my blows. I swing, and she blasts me back with another magic shot that hits me like an oversized boxing glove. I slide across the floor, hitting a pipe violently enough to dent the metal. There's no pain, but I can somehow sense that my body's been damaged.

Magic yanks me into the air and then throws me across the room, but I thrust out my wings, slowing myself enough to land hard. I fire off spell after spell, trying to hurt Chrysalis, and-

Oh Celestia, my head! I crumple, grabbing my skull; it feels like it's going to rip open!

Chrysalis grins as she walks towards me, breathing hard but otherwise none the worse for wear. Sweet Celestia, am I even hurting her?!

“And who is this defender of the city?” She snarls. “A soldier? Some guard who escaped my notice? A-”

She stops. For a moment she's puzzled, and then shocked.

“You...”

I glare at her, the headache still too great to cast a spell. I must be casting too many spells too fast.

“Well... I didn't expect this.”

The reactor groans.

“I never thought that the body Glasseye talked of would actually work... but no matter."

Her horn charges.

“It won't help you.”

I fire a spell as quickly as I can; Chrysalis dodges it as I rush deeper into the room and hide behind a console, taking aim at the lights embedded in the ceiling. A simple blast knocks them apart one after another, plunging the chamber into darkness, everything now lit only by the glow of the reactor's flickering flames.

Chrysalis emerges from the smoke, her teeth exposed in a snarl as she walks through the water, eyes and teeth red from the warning lights. She's slow, her ears tilting as her eyes dart to and fro.

She doesn't know where I am.

Can't fire yet... have to wait until she's close...

A spell slams into the wall not two feet away from me.

I freeze.

Hissing, Chrysalis turns and resumes her search.

She didn't see me.

Rising as quietly as I can, I magically take hold of a fallen pipe. One blow to stun her, and another to finish her off...

Chrysalis stops.

I swing.

Chrysalis spins, but she's too late to dodge the pipe as she's knocked into another pillar. I charge, jump, and swing as hard as I can... and my leg embeds itself in the steel as Chrysalis twists away.

No!

Chrysalis kicks me again and again, hitting my body as hard as she can,

The reactor shakes. Tubes almost tear themselves free from their moorings. Pipes and tubes crack, steam mixing with the sprinkler water.

With a beat of her wings, Chrysalis takes flight, battered and bruised, but still alive. “You failed, pony!” she yells, fighting to be heard over the reactor. “Stay here and die with all the others!" She fires a blast into the ceiling and flies through the resulting hole. Seconds later, another blast seals it behind her.

The reactor roars. The room tilts, sending pipes rolling across the floor and over the railing into the reactor's chamber. Confound it, there's no time to go after Chrysalis; even if I could, I'm not sure if this body could take it. I can feel it struggling to operate with all the damage it took.

The reactor's rumble becomes a roar as the gears glow white-hot.

Yanking my leg free, I take off towards the control room. There's no sound of a fight inside; I charge my horn as I rush inside, but no changeling rushes forward to meet me. They're lying across the floor and draped over consoles.

“Silverspeak!”

I turn as Beakbreaker runs up. She's cut and bruised, but alive! I rush to her and take her in my legs.

“Beakbreaker! Are you okay?!”

She nods, adjusting her cracked glasses. “Some cuts and scrapes, but nothing I can't handle... you?”

I look down at my wounds. “The same." I glance around. “What happened here?”

“Onyx and I were able to beat the changelings off after you rammed Chrysalis down the stairs." She stops. “Is she-”

I shake my head. “She got away. Where's Onyx?”

“Here!”

I turn; Onyx is across the room, furiously tapping away at a panel he's jury-rigged to operate with a mass of tumbling cables and wires. I run over as Onyx throws a switch.

“Please tell me Chrysalis is dead,” Onyx says.

I shake my head.

Onyx curses.

“What about the reactor?”

“I managed to get the safeties back on, but that's only going to slow things down." Onyx closes his eyes. “The reactor's reached the point of no return; no matter what we do, it's going to tear itself apart.”

Alarms continue to blare.

“How much time do we have?” I ask.

“Fifteen minutes, at most.”

Sweet Celestia... “What about the lockdown?”

“I managed to disable a section of the city's shields. I sent out a warning for everyone to drop what they're doing and evacuate.”

Something explodes in the reactor chamber. The control room shakes.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: Fifteen minutes.”

“We've got to go!” Onyx shouts. “Now!" He dashes to the exit, Beakbreaker behind him. Lights fall from the ceiling and shatter around me as I follow the others, flames shooting out of the control room as we reach the engine chamber. The giant machines rumble and groan as we struggle down the catwalk, pieces of the unseen ceiling raining down around us.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: fourteen minutes.”

***

Genesis is dying. I feel it falling apart around me as I follow the others through the halls. Pipes explode, steam floods the hallways, and ever-increasing shakes renders the floor beneath our hooves unstable as we run for our lives. I feel the city falling below us; not fast enough to throw us into the air, but quickly enough that I feel unusually light as we race up towards the surface.

We reach a stairwell and start up as the concrete floors and walls rip themselves apart. Steel beams are torn in two as we ascend, pressed onwards by the relentless voice of the computer.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: Eight minutes.”

We reach the top of the stairs, where an exhausted Onyx shoves a service door open and tumbles into the deserted lobby of the Monolith. The chandelier swings wildly as furniture slides around us. We have to keep going, but Beakbreaker and Onyx struggle to catch their breath, sagging just while trying to stand.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: Six minutes.”

There's no time to rest; we've run from the very bottom of Genesis to the main level, a flight of almost fifty stories. Beakbreaker and Onyx are barely able to stand, let alone run, but I don't feel tired in the slightest.

I dash over and spread my wings. “Get on!”

The chandelier rips itself from the ceiling and slams into the ground as Beakbreaker and Onyx climb onto my back. I head to the door and through to the plaza beyond, but there's no safety here; the city beyond the Monolith is falling apart. Building sway and crumble, windows fall and shatter on the elegant tiles as countless small craft and hundreds of ponies tear through the air towards the shield. At the distant airport, airships fire away at the shield, trying to break through to the sky beyond, where clouds shoot upwards at sickening speed.

There's no time to hope that my new wings can take the strain of carrying two ponies. Beating hard, I leap up, the crystals activating and sending us higher with each flap of the wings, soaring up past the Monolith's tilting sides. I start towards the massive flood of ponies and vehicles flying towards the shield, but stop; only a single panel in the shield has been opened, and it's so small that a single mistake would leave us crushed between the stampede of flesh and steel trying to get out.

“Onyx!” I shout over the roar of collapsing buildings. “Can the shields-”

“They're charmed to withstand almost anything! Only alicorn magic can break through it!”

I shoot upwards, charging the biggest, most powerful shot I can muster. The headaches come back, but I ignore them. I have to; this is the only chance we have of getting out! Only when the pain feels like hot daggers jamming my skull do I finally let go. The blast rockets above us and rams the shield, which buckles, bends, and gives... only to snap back, unaffected.

Beakbreaker yells the strongest curse she knows.

A nearby skyscraper implodes.

Think, Silverspeak, think! You can't break the shield, you can't fly out that hole with the others... There has to be a way out of here, but what?! There has to be something you can do to... Wait!

I peer over my shoulder. “Onyx! Can you access Genesis' defense systems from the security office?”

Onyx's eyes light up. He realizes what I'm talking about. “Yes, I can!”

Beating my wings again, I shoot towards the Monolith's peak. As we get close, Onyx charges his horn and blows a hole through the walls, sending out a cloud of steel, concrete, and bronze. I glide inside and land in the lobby just below Glasseye's penthouse. The tilt here is so bad that I can barely stay upright without sliding across the floor.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: Five minutes.”

“Onyx, go!”

Onyx slides off my back and runs to the security station.

“Beakbreaker, hold on!”

“What are you-”

I kick down a nearby door and head into the stairwell beyond, Beakbreaker hanging onto my back as I get off at the hall leading to my penthouse. The ornate walls are cracked as I climb inside, finding furniture tiling and sliding around me, the larger cabinets and tables crushing chairs and stands.

“Silverspeak, what are you doing?!”

There! I go to the largest cabinet and smash my legs into it, reducing the thing to splinters. I yank through it, hunting... oh please, let them still be here!

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: Three minutes.”

“Silverspeak!”

There! I yank out the sneaking suit; thank Celestia Chrysalis didn't find it!

A sudden jerk throws Beakbreaker and me to the floor as the room tilts in another direction, the walls groaning and creaking as we slide towards the walls, the cabinets and the heavy dinner table sliding towards us. Beakbreaker screams; I grab her and fire at the furniture, blowing it apart as we hit the walls beneath the windows.

Wait... is that- it is! I reach out with my magic and grab my saddlebags as they slide down the floor. Yanking them over, I force the suits inside and yank the zippers closed.

The wall cracks; a giant portion gives way as the stove top slams through.

Beakbreaker screams.

Throwing the saddlebags around me, I clutch Beakbreaker to my chest and roll out of the room, plunging down with the debris and broken glass, spreading my wings wide and flying clear.

Beakbreaker keeps shrieking, clutching me so tightly that her hooves are turning white.

I angle around and shoot back towards the Monolith's top floor. Need to get there and help Onyx get the shields down. Celestia, I hope he hasn't been killed; if he is, we're sc-

The shields around us shimmer, flicker, and then fade out.

I grab hold of Beakbreaker, trying not to crush her as I struggle towards the Monolith's top floor. Airships and ponies shoot out of Genesis all around us, racing to escape as the city keeps falling. I fly inside, but there's nowhere to land; the tilt has become too great.

“Onyx?!”

“Silverspeak! Over here!”

I fly to the door leading to the security station as Onyx drags himself out.

“Danger: Reactor failure in progress. Evacuate Genesis immediately. Estimated time to impact: One minute.”

The moment Onyx leaps on, I shoot towards the hole in the wall and fly out, rocketing straight up. The massive skeletal frame of Genesis' dome rushes around us, and in an instant it's gone, leaving us in the cold, salty air. Beakbreaker and Onyx's legs dig into me as I fight to regain control in the turbulence of dozens of ships and hundreds of ponies flying around us.

“Now what?!” Beakbreaker yells over the howling wind.

“We need to get to Canterlot!” I yell back. But how? Flying there would take too long, and... Wait! The Raven! It's pure luck that I caught it in the corner of my eye, but I don't care. I shoot towards it, grab the gondola door, and force it open, crumpling inside in a heap.

Gusty runs inside, an antique rifle in hand. “Hey! What in tartarus are ya... Boss? Boss, is that you?!”

Beakbreaker and Onyx slide off my back as I rush to the door's edge. Genesis is still falling, plunging towards the sea below us. The city almost looks still as it plunges, but that illusion is shattered as it finally slams into the ocean, sending up towers of water that stretch as high as the Monolith itself.

Gusty, Onyx, and Beakbreaker come up beside me. None of us speak as Genesis bobs in the water, rocking back and forth as waves hit it. Amazing... even after such a fall, it doesn't appear to be damaged from the impact. Could the city actually survive this? It looks intact; maybe it will remain floating long enough for rescue workers to save it from plunging to the bottom of the ocean.

As water pours over the edge of the dome, I realize it's a futile hope.

Each wave that enters the city causes Genesis to sink a little more, one after another, until the tipping point is finally reached. Genesis tilts too far, and I can only watch as the ocean mercilessly pours millions of tons of water into the city, flooding the streets, the Colosseum, the parks, the research buildings, the entertainment district... all of it is washed away like a sandcastle before the incoming tide.

Soon, only the Monolith remains above the waves, it's bronze walls glinting, as if the most technologically advanced structure ponies have ever built is trying to resist the inevitable as it is claimed by the sea.

The Monolith vanishes. Only Glasseye's quarters remain. The dome holds out for a moment against the pounding waves... and then it sinks beneath the water. From this high up can I see the dark outline of the city as it sinks into the dark and silent depths of the ocean floor.

Then that too, disappears.

Genesis is gone.

It's quiet inside the Raven as we look towards the ocean. But, as cruel as it feels, there's no time to mourn for the city, or for the poor souls who may have been trapped inside... Nor for Glasseye or... or my old body.

“Gusty... Get us to Canterlot as fast as you can. Burn the engines out if you have to, just get us there.”

Gusty doesn't argue. He slams the door shut and runs to the cockpit. In moments the Raven rockets into the sky as fast as it can go, leaving behind the churning ocean, and Genesis' grave, behind.

The Battle for Canterlot

Clouds shoot past the Raven as it races through the sky, Gusty coaxing every last ounce of power from the engines. I don't pay attention, letting Gusty focus on his job while I focus on repairing my body. While it has a built-in repair system that can take care of minor injures, I have to manually fix the more severe damage. For all the wonders of technology this body represents, Onyx pointed out that it wasn't designed for combat. He's amazed that I'm still able to move, and baffled that I'm not a gibbering wreck at being reduced to a head on an artificial body. Perhaps in peacetime I would be, but I don't have the time to panic, not with my parents and Equestria under threat.

If Celestia were here, she'd put the needs of those in danger above her own well-being.

“Silverspeak?" Beakbreaker comes over. “You okay?”

I nod. “I'm fine.”

“You're sure?”

“There are more important things to deal with right now." I assure her. Pushing a dented pin back in place, I turn towards the cockpit. “Gusty, how long until we reach Canterlot?”

“Not long,” Gusty calls from the cockpit. “A few minutes at most.”

I get to my hooves. It's easier to rise than it was earlier; my brain must be adapting to the body. “Is this as fast as we can go?”

“Unless you want my bird to tear herself apart, yes.”

I take the radio as I head into the cockpit.

“Don't bother. Nothing but static. It's like someone or something's jamming them.”

Our vision through the cockpit window vanishes as the Raven flies into a thick batch of clouds.

Gusty checks the radar. “ETA, one minute. Hope you've got a plan, Boss.”

“Chrysalis took the crystal that lets her control anyone and anything. We find it, destroy it, and then destroy her.”

Gusty shrugs. “Simple enough.”

Onyx and Beakbreaker come into the cockpit, all four of us trying to see through the clouds ahead.

“Activate the cloak,” I say. “We can't risk being seen.”

Gusty does so. “Got it... Alright, here we go." Gusty takes hold of the accelerator, breathing deep to steel himself against whatever's waiting on the other side.

He isn't the only one.

“Three... two... one...”

He yanks back as we emerge from the clouds and float before Canterlot. A quick assessment shows nothing's out of place: the city and palace are intact and undamaged thanks to the massive dome of shimmering magic that encircles it. My skin gets goosebumps; I've read about these domes before. They're very powerful and can only be cast by the most powerful of unicorns and alicorns. One went over Canterlot decades ago when the changelings first attacked, but unlike then, no one's trying to break inside. In fact, there are no sign of changelings, dragons, or invading armies.

Was the radio message Onyx heard in Genesis a false alarm?

“Silverspeak, look!”

I follow Beakbreaker's gaze out the windows, and my hopes are dashed.

We're not the first ones here.

A massive army, hundreds of thousands strong, stretches across the fields at the base of the Canterlot Mountains for miles. But this isn't an army of changelings or any other of our ancient enemies: This is the Equestrian Army.

Gusty gasps. “Sweet mother of Celestia, look at them! That's the entire bloody army!”

All the soldiers below us are in formation, a sight that would impress any visiting dignitaries or intimidate a hungry monster. Yet, the soldiers below aren't moving or marching towards Canterlot as I feared they would do.

I look over the walls. “Gusty, where are the binoculars?”

Onyx gives me a set and I peer through to the fields below. From a distance the army appears to be perfectly still, but a closer look betrays the illusion. The soldiers are fidgeting like dogs eager to run.

I adjust the knobs and zoom in. The soldiers... they're sweating. Their eyes are darting back and forth in fear.

I curse. “Chrysalis used the crystal... Gutsy, are there any other ships nearby?”

Gusty checks the radar. His face drops. “I'm afraid so.”

Beakbreaker squints, trying to see anything in the clear skies before us. “Where?”

“You won't see them with the naked eye. This radar was designed to detect magic cloaking."

Gusty presses a button, and the window shimmers, revealing the outline of three enormous airships hovering before us, so big that we're like an ant before an elephant, one that's bristling with cannons and guns.

“Wait, I've seen these!” Beakbreaker says. “Glasseye... I mean, his doppelganger, loaded up one of these in Genesis! But what are they?”

“Goliaths,” Onyx says, gritting his teeth. “I've read about them. They're the most powerful and heavily armed airships in the Equestrian Air Force.”

“And equipped with magical camouflage,” Gusty says. “Works fine on a little ship like mine, but they could never quite perfect it for those brutes. Guess they must have made a breakthrough... much to our misfortune.”

“Chrysalis must be on one of them,” Onyx says, “One ship will have the Control Crystal, the other the TechInc data, and the third is probably a troop transport... Chrysalis will want to keep them separate so that if something happens to one ship, the others can get away. We'll have to disable them.”

Beakbreaker struggles to hold back a laugh. “How? It's just four of us against those things!”

“We split up. I take one ship, Silverspeak the second, and you the third.”

“No,” I say. “Out of the question. Onyx, you and I can do this. Beakbreaker's not a soldier-”

“Neither are you,” Beakbreaker says, annoyed. “You forget, Silverspeak, I went into a changeling hive, helped you fight through Saddle Lanka, and snuck through Genesis when it was swarming with changelings. No one else is coming. We need to do this.”

Confound it... I hate to admit it, but she's right.

“Alright... Gutsy, take us up to the top of this airship.” I point at the closest one. “I'll take this one.”

“Got it.”

The Raven rises as I raid the small armory, taking a pistol, a rifle, a taser, and a single gas grenade.

“Dropping that grenade in the bridge should give you control of the ship,” Onyx says. “But getting there won't be easy. You'll probably be outnumbered at least a hundred to one. Try to avoid being seen as much as possible; if the alarm goes off, things will go to tartarus in a hurry.”

I nod as I take my saddlebags and yank out the sneaking suit.

“What's that?” Beakbreaker asks.

“It's a stealth suit,” I say. “A prototype I was supposed to give to Luna." I toss it to Beakbreaker. “If you move slowly, they'll give you complete invisibility.”

Beakbreaker's impressed and more than a little giddy, only to realize something. “Wait, you don't have more?”

“No. But if worse comes to worse, I can endure being shot. You can't.”

“That body isn't built for combat,” Onyx reminds me.

“It survived a fight against Chrysalis-”

“Barely.”

He's got a point, but there's no time for arguing or for second thoughts. Slinging some weapons over my shoulder, I hand Beakbreaker her own gas grenade.

“Once you knock everyone out, you get out as quickly as you can.”

Beakbreaker nods as she pulls her suit on.

“Almost in position, Boss,” Gusty says as he flicks a switch. “You ready?”

I put on a headset and adjust the microphone. “As ready as I'll ever be." Then, to Beakbreaker and Onyx, “I'll radio in with what I find.”

“Only do so when absolutely necessary,” Onyx warns. “The changelings will probably detect the signal when you send it and the whole place will go into high alert.”

I nod, breathing deeply. There's no time to worry about the logistics of infiltrating an airship likely filled with hundreds of changelings, nor is there time to worry about the others. With his background in police and security work, I have no doubt that Onyx can take care of himself, but Beakbreaker... the image of her trying to sneak through an airship alone and outnumbered puts a lump in my throat. It's too easy to imagine her being scared and lost, trying not to cry as changelings hunt for her.

“Beakbreaker, do you want some courage before I go? Like in the changeling hive?”

She nods, eager at the idea. “In a situation like this, I'll take all the help I can get.”

Onyx's confused. “Wait, what?”

“I use my talent to give her courage and determination. You could get it too, if you'd like.”

“If it helps us get through this, I'm all for it.”

I focus on my charm, turning it to full power. “Beakbreaker, Onyx Shield, you're both so brave for doing this. Anyone else would be paralyzed with fear, but not you two. You won't feel any fear, or doubt, or panic, no matter what happens.”

My companions light up. Not literally, but it's as if they've been given a jolt of adrenaline and other feel-good chemicals.

“You need to do that more often,” Onyx says.

The Raven glides to a stop.

“Boss, we're in position,” Gusty says. “Looks like there's a maintenance hatch just below us. You can get in that way.”

“Thanks, Gusty." Breathing deep, I head to the side hatch. I take hold to slide it open... but I stop. I can't afford to wait, but this may be the most dangerous thing any of us have ever done.

If something goes wrong, this may be the last time I ever see Beakbreaker.

I bite my lip. “Beakbreaker?”

“Yes?”

My heart races.

“There's... there's been something I've been meaning to tell you since we first met in Genesis. If something happens... I may never get another chance to say it.”

“What?”

My heart pounds as I take her hooves. “Everything I've done... working on Genesis, arranging for you to stay there, trying to stop the changelings... all of it was to keep you safe." My forehead goes cold with sweat. “You're probably wondering why. Well, I did it because I... I...”

It should be so simple to say the words, but it's like I'm exposing a part of myself that's so vulnerable that the slightest bump could bruise it. Beakbreaker could accept what I'm about to say, or she could reject it. What am I going to do if she does?! What am I... I...

Oh, buck it! Buck it! To tartarus with it all!

I tighten my grip. “I did it all to keep you safe Beakbreaker, because... I... I... I love you." I breathe deeply. “I've loved you since we rode on that train from Manehattan. When I was in that prison, thinking of you kept me sane. And ever since I got out, all I've wanted was to keep you safe. And no matter what happens, even if I die, I still want you to be safe... but above everything else... I want you to be happy.”

The cabin goes deathly quiet.

Beakbreaker's so surprised that she can't speak.

There's no time to wait. I said what I wanted to say, and if they're the final words I'll ever give to Beakbreaker, then so be it.

At least I got the chance to tell her.

Letting go of Beakbreaker's hooves, I turn to the door.

A hoof takes my shoulder.

“Silverspeak-”

I'm gently turned around and find myself looking into Beakbreaker's misty eyes.

“I... I think I've always known, and I... I love you, too.”

Beakbreaker leans forward. Without thinking, I do the same as her lips touch my own, giving me my very first kiss.

It's like a surge of pure energy flooding through me, causing my skin to tingle and my heart to hammer against ribs of steel... but, oh Celestia, it's as if... for a few, precious moments, she and I are one and the same.

“Boss? Sorry to break up the happy moment, but... You know there's some really bad stuff happening below us, right?”

I never want this moment to end, but Beakbreaker pulls away, shaking, looking like she wants to both laugh and cry, unable to take in what happened.

Was that her first kiss as well?

Onyx takes the hatch and slides it open, allowing a gust of cold air to race inside.

I'm still shaking as I take Beakbreaker's hooves in mine. “Please... be safe.”

Beakbreaker smiles. “You too.”

Strange... I never knew it was possible to feel so happy when all of Equestria is in such danger.

Giving Beakbreaker the tightest hug I can, I turn and leap out the hatch. My fall only lasts a moment before I land on a piece of shimmering fabric that barely gives beneath my weight. I feel around and find a handle; yanking it up reveals a deep shaft and a ladder beneath me.

Onyx yanks the Raven's hatch shut. The ship shimmers and disappears as the camouflage kicks back in.

Holding onto the memory of Beakbreaker's kiss, I utter a silent thanks to fate, chance, or whatever guided me to one of the greatest moments of my life as I lower myself into the ship, pulling the hatch shut behind me.

***

It's dark as I descend the ladder and get off on a catwalk inside a service walkway, the walls packed with pipes, tubes, and humming machinery. I keep a pistol at the ready as I head through a labyrinth of stairs, catwalks, and ladders, unseen machinery masking my hoofsteps. I almost run, still light-headed from that wonderful kiss, but I force myself to slow down. Can't risk making too much noise.

The walkway finally ends at a large hatch. Pulling it up just a little, I peer through and glimpse a brightly-lit passageway with a laminated floor and numerous doors. This must be the airship's main deck. I lower myself down and land as quietly as I can, my pistol up as I spin, looking for any changelings.

No one appears.

This can't be right... an airship this big probably needs a crew of hundreds. Did sneaking inside set off a silent alarm? Are they all in hiding, waiting to spring an ambush? No, that can't be it. If I were Chrysalis, I'd send hundreds of soldiers to eliminate anyone who could threaten my plans for domination. That means no one knows I'm here. Better keep it that way.

I start down the passageway. With any luck, the bridge is near the front of the craft, and most of the changelings will either be there or at battle stations. Can't afford to be-

Wait. What's that? Oh buck, hoofsteps!

Someone's coming!

Turning back, I leap up and pull myself through the hatch in the ceiling, and then lower the cover until only a crack remains for me to peer through.

A large changeling goes down the passageway below; good, it didn't seem to notice me. Best to let it pass so that... Wait. I know this changeling. It's the general I interrogated back on Genesis, the one who told me where Chrysalis' hive is... and if it's high up in the changeling hierarchy, it might be the one commanding this ship.

I wait until the general is further down the passageway before lowering myself down as quietly as I can. I follow the changeling, taking care to stay close to corners, alcoves, and anywhere I can hide in an instant if the need arises.

The general comes to a set of double doors guarded by two of its fellows. They nod as it heads through. That must be the control room, but how am I going to get in? My gas grenade would do the trick, but I need to save it for when I'm inside the control room, not before.

Think, Silverspeak, think! There must be a way inside; the logical choice would be a vent, but whoever designed this ship couldn't possibly be stupid enough to create one big enough for ponies to sneak through. There has to be another way... Wait. There's something in an alcove several yards back. I sneak to it; it's a hatch with a sign that reads, “Maintenance."

Making sure no one's in sight, I cast a spell on each of the locks holding the hatch in place. When all four locks have melted away, I pull the cover up to find a small passageway lined with cables and tubes. This must be a maintenance tube that allows workers to repair communications and other systems... and there's one room in the ship where all these systems would go.

Tossing the broken locks into the tube, I crawl inside and close the hatch behind me. It's a tight fit in here; my body will be scraping the walls, but it looks like I can make my way through. Tiny pinpricks of light guide me as I squeeze myself forward, going slowly to avoid banging against the metal, a task that only gets more difficult when it tilts upwards with even more pipes and cables pressing against me.

Celestia, I hope this doesn't get any tighter. I don't want to improvise a shrinking-

“Silverspeak? Silverspeak, are you there?”

“Onyx?” I whisper into the radio. “Is that you?”

“I'll be quick: I found the Control Crystal! It's in a heavily shielded room in the center of the second ship. I'm about to try and get in, but the room is guarded by a lot of changelings.”

“How are you doing to do that?!”

“I'm not sure, but I'll think of something.”

“Onyx, listen: I'm on my way to the control room. If I can take over the ship, I can turn the guns onto yours and blow it apart. That will destroy the Crystal for sure.”

Onyx doesn't reply for several moments. “Alright... I'll see if I can disable some of the guns on my end, but if something goes wrong, you'll have to destroy the ship, even if I'm on it.”

“What? I can't-”

“I've watched too many bullies, thugs, and criminals get away when I was a cop. I'm not going to let Chrysalis do the same. Wish me luck.”

The radio goes dead.

Okay... if the Control Crystal is on Onyx's ship, I must be on either the troop transport, or the one carrying about TechInc's research and equipment. Onyx seems to be doing okay, but what Beakbreaker? Should I call her and ask if she's okay? No... I can't. I can't risk giving her away to any nearby changelings if she's hiding.

Biting my lip, I give a silent prayer for Beakbreaker's safety and continue on. The passage keeps tilting, but embedded rungs allow me to pull myself upwards towards another hatch. This one has twice as many locks as the first and is much thicker.

I close my eyes and cast my magic on the locks, cutting through them one at a time. The first is easy, but the headache starts up again on the second, and it's pounding by the third; Celestia, it feels like my brain is pounding against my skull! I have to stop. I grind my teeth... I'm still acclimating to using magic again, and using it this hard and this fast can't be good for my brain.

When the pain subsides, I resume cutting, finally casting off the last lock and slowly pushing the hatch open. There's a tiny ledge beyond it. Crawling through, I peer over the side: I'm inside the airship's control room, the floor below me filled with consoles, panels, gears, levers, and a large steering wheel set before a wall of thick glass that gives a gorgeous view of the sky and the army below. It would be an impressive sight... if the room wasn't filled with changelings manning all those consoles.

Now, how many are there? Let's see... Oh great. Twenty. Well, at least I don't have to take them on. Just toss the grenade down, wait for the gas to dissipate, and the ship's mine. I take the grenade out. Pull the pin, toss it down, and yank on my... wait. Oh no... oh, buck! Idiot! You stupid idiot! In my haste to get ready, I forgot to bring a gas mask! If I use the grenade, I'm going to get knocked out like the changelings, the rising gas would render my hiding place useless.

Okay, Silverspeak, think! Think, think, think! Are my mechanical lungs insulated against gas and toxins? I don't know, and I can't risk finding out. Maybe if I toss the grenade, hold my breath, and swoop out of the doors, I can get far enough away before the gas-

The doors open as someone comes inside. “Status.”

Mangus!

Flattening myself against the ledge, I peer down to see Mangus strolling towards the steering wheel. He's still dressed in my body armor, and still holding that accursed scepter.

The changeling general walks over. “Servant Bluehorn: Genesis has been destroyed.”

“You're sure of that?”

“Our agents saw it.”

Even from this high up, I can see Mangus grinning. “Survivors?”

“The shields were disabled shortly before it crashed; we estimate a few hundred escaped. We're trying to round them up now.”

Mangus twirls his staff. “Send word to keep them alive. You can never have too many slaves. Now, what of the army?”

“My Queen will wait ten more minutes, but no more.”

“Oh, good! That's enough time to set up my guests.” Mangus turns to someone I can't see. “Show them in.”

My heart churns as six changelings enter the control room, escorting two ponies to the observation window with some of TechInc's rifles. I hope against hope that it isn't them... but it is. The ponies below aren't two strangers.

They're my parents.

I cringe as the changelings force my parents onwards. At least they seem okay: they show no signs of being sick or injured. They've got inhibitor rings on their horns, leaving them defenseless against their captors... not that it stops Dad from scowling and trying to trip one.

My parents are stopped at the observation window. Could they endure being gassed? If I tossed the grenade down, I might be able to hold my breath long enough to swoop down, grab them, and then get out of the room... but I don't know if they could endure such an experience. The gas might push their weakened immune systems to the brink. I can't risk it.

If I killed them by mistake, I'd never forgive myself.

Mangus strolls over to my parents. “Quite the sight, isn't it?” he asks as he looks out the window. “Not everyday you get an entire army gathered in one spot.”

Mom and Dad glare at him.

“Oh, no pleas? No cries of, 'You're insane!” or, 'You'll never get away with this!'?”

“They won't work on you,” Mom growls. “Only someone with a conscience would be swayed.”

Mangus shakes his head, amused. “By this time tomorrow, conscience will be a thing of the past. I'll have ushered in an age where only the strong and the powerful rule.”

“With you being the strongest, I bet,” Dad says.

Mangus twirls his scepter. “No. Queen Chrysalis will be the one sitting on Celestia's throne... With me by her side, of course.”

“So you can kill her and take over,” Dad says as loudly as he can.

The changelings turn to Mangus.

No one notices me as I carefully creep across a support beam. If I can get close enough, I can drop down onto Mangus and the changelings guarding my parents.

“And why would I do that?” Mangus asks. “Chrysalis has given me a new purpose in life. Instead of rotting away in some dungeon, I'll be helping her bring about our new order." He leans in close to my father. “By this time tomorrow, everyone who tried to stop me will be my subjects, and I'll make them regret ever daring to oppose me.”

Smiling, Mangus goes to a screen mounted on the wall and taps a crystal with his scepter. The screen glows and comes to life, revealing the image of a very pleased Queen Chrysalis sitting in another control room, most likely on the second ship.

Mangus bows. “My Queen, I have excellent news: Genesis now lies at the bottom of the sea.”

Chrysalis grins. “How wonderful." She notices my parents. “Ah, the parents of my late servant. How wonderful for you to join us. Such a shame your son couldn't do the same.”

“Oh, he will,” Dad growls, as intimidated by Chrysalis as he was by the guards. “If I know my son, he'll do anything to stop you." He glances at Mangus. “Isn't that right?”

Mangus chuckles. So does Chrysalis.

“Go ahead, laugh it up. You won't be laughing when he comes for you.”

“Oh, parents of Silverspeak, how little you know,” Chrysalis says in a sing-song tone. “You see, it was your son who made this all possible.”

“Your lies won't work here, deceiver,” Mom says as she glares at Chrysalis.

“Lies? I only speak the truth. Your beloved son joined me after I offered him what he always wanted: the gift of becoming an alicorn. Even I was surprised at how quickly he stole TechInc's research data. It was he who allowed me to gain control of not only Genesis, but all of Equestria's army!”

“Lies.” Mom says. “He'd never do such a thing. Not our son. Not in a million years.”

“Oh, but he did. Everything you see now is the result of his work... but alas, he was only useful for so long. I knew he would kill me after I gave him what he desired. When he realized that, he begged for mercy, pleading for me to spare him.” Chrysalis laughs. “He even offered to sacrifice your lives for his own! But it was to no avail, and now his lifeless body is nothing but food for worms at the bottom of the sea.”

“You're lying!” Mom shouts.

“Am I? Are you willing to bet your lives? Wait, then, and see how long it takes for your precious son to come and save you.”

Mom and Dad don't want to believe her. I see it in their eyes, but Chrysalis was using one of the oldest tricks of all captors and interrogators: mix the truth with a lie. And right now my parents are struggling whether or not to believe the worst.

Mangus twirling his scepter. “What shall I do with them, my Queen?”

“Let them live for now. Let them watch the results of their son's work.” Chrysalis' smile gets even bigger. “Let them watch as their world falls apart.”

“As you wish."

I lower myself onto another girder.

There's movement on the screen. A changeling general has run up to Chrysalis and whispers something in her ear.

She grins.

“Bluehorn.”

“Yes, my Queen?”

“Move your ship into position.”

The changelings bustle as the ship lowers itself, the sudden movement forcing me to grab hold of the girder's chains to keep from falling off. Below, the Equestrian army fills the windows as the ship comes to a stop.

Chrysalis' horn glows. “Dragon!” she calls out. “Come to me!”

A console beeps below me. It's a radar screen, and something has shown up on the far edge. It's small, but only for a moment, as it grows, becoming so big that it fills the screen.

The clouds beyond the window sway and darken as something flies up behind them.

Oh no...

Every eye turns to the window as something monstrous and terrible rips through the clouds and down to the field below, landing hard enough to shake the earth. Every changeling below strains to get a good look at their ally below. To them it's a thing of terrible beauty; even Mangus is momentarily taken back. But not me. I see no beauty below, only something straight out of a nightmare. Hundreds of jagged, misshapen teeth jut from its mouth. Gnarled, twisted horns adorn its head like an obscene crown as massive wings furl themselves against the back, avoiding the icicle-like spikes that emerge from the thing's tail and spine.

It's an arch-dragon.

The beast roars, the sound causing the ship to shake. I clutch a chain as tightly as I can. Mangus and the changelings struggle to stay upright, and the changelings on Chrysalis' ship do the same. But not her. She watches, delighted.

“It won't work!” Dad yells to the screen, trying to hide his terror at the abomination before us. “Beast, dragon, whatever you have, it won't help you! You can't kill the Princess!”

Chrysalis doesn't take her gaze off the creature below. “Poor, deluded fool. You think all this is for Princess Luna? Oh no, I'm not going to use your army to defeat her... I have a far greater army. The dragon below is but the first. Many more await my command.”

Wait, more?!

Chrysalis steps off her throne and walks to the window on her ship, her horn lighting up once again. “Soldiers of Equestria!" Her voice echoes through the sky. “I commend you all for coming here on this fine day for a most special occasion! For you see, this is the last day of the war between your kingdom and mine! Today, you shall perform your final duty. But you will not march into battle, nor will you defend your lands or your princess. You are here today to show all of Equestria the futility of resisting me! You will never again defend those you love, who, after today, will be helpless before my might!”

Chrysalis pauses, savoring the moment like someone about to sip the most exquisite wine they'll ever have.

I lower myself onto the last girder. If I'm fast, I can take out the changelings, grab the controls and target that beast before it-

“Dragon!” Chrysalis calls out. “See the armies before you! See their so called, 'might'! Show them true might! Show them true power!”

She laughs.

“Burn them all to ash!”

What?!

The dragon rears back, roars, and crashes down, spraying a massive wave of fire into Equestira's army.

Oh Celestia, no!

The flames spread through the soldiers like wildfire in a sea of dead grass, but they don't run. They can't as they're incinerated alive.

I can hear the faint screams of tens of thousands of souls being extinguished.

Oh buck! I can't wait any longer!

Yanking out the rifle and pistol, I leap from the girder and onto the changeling general's head, spraying everyone with its blood as it's crushed into the floor. I have a wonderful view of Mangus' shocked face as I smash the butt of my rifle into his snout, knocking him into the display screen and shattering it as he crumples to the floor like a ragdoll.

The air's filled with shouts and yells as the changelings open fire. I spin and hold down the triggers of my guns, leaping and rolling, acting only on instinct as I fire off spell after spell, ignoring the pounding in my skull as consoles are blown apart and changelings blasted into goo. I feel bullets peppering my body, and a spell hits my leg, but I can't stop! Have to keep firing!

When my guns run dry I cast them aside and scoop up weapons from the fallen changelings, firing again and again until only a single changeling remains. It sprints at me, firing its magic. I leap and break its neck with a kick to the chin, sending it through the air and smashing a glass map of Equestria.

The room's clear. I run to my parents and undo the manacles holding them up, dropping them to the floor. I help them up, but they don't thank me; they're staring at me with disbelieving eyes, unable to comprehend seeing their son's head upon an unfamiliar body.

“Silverspeak?!” Dad gasps. “Sweet Celestia, what-”

I want to comfort my parents and reassure them that I'm fine, to take them in my legs and hold them close in relief in knowing that they're alive, but time is a luxury none of us have. “No time to explain!" I yank the rings off their horns and run to the consoles. “Help me!”

Other ponies would have fallen apart from the shock, overwhelmed at the carnage and seeing their child mutilated beyond recognition, but my parents somehow manage to rush over as I reach the main console and check the radar. Chrysalis' ship is to our right.

Fire rises from the fields below.

“What do we do?!” Dad shouts.

I point to two consoles identical to mine. “The guns! Dad, take that one and target the dragon! Mom, you take the other and target Chrysalis' ship!”

Mom and Dad rush to their consoles as I spin two wheels, the display showing several of the ship's guns targeting Chrysalis' craft.

I grab my headset. “Onyx, this is Silverspeak! Do you read me?!”

Nothing.

The screams of the soldiers below get even louder.

Biting my lip, I hit a button, and the ship rocks as the guns roar to life. The sky besides us fills with the shimmering outline of Chrysalis' ship as its camouflage fails.

Spinning the wheels again, I target the center of the Queen's ship and fire, blast after blast slamming into the airship.

“How do I turn these things?!” Mom calls out as she tries to make sense of the dozens of wheels, knobs, and levers before her.

“The wheels!” Dad yells. “Spin the wheels!”

“Which wheels?!”

“Any wheels!” Dad roars as he hits a button. Another blast rocks the ship as the dragon is hit, knocking it back, buying us a few precious seconds.

I fire our guns again. Mom joins in, and we pelt Chrysalis' ship with enough firepower that would rip lesser craft apart in seconds.

“Silverspeak!” Mom calls out as she points towards the window.

The guns on Chrysalis's ship are turning towards us.

“Keep firing!”

Every gun on Chrysalis's ship roars to life. The control room shakes, almost throwing us to the floor. Another explosion darkens several of my readouts.

“She's targeting our guns!” I call out. I hit a button and what few guns I have left return fire, focusing on that all-important center mass.

The dragon gets back on its feet. Dad fires another shot, but the beast leaps up with frightening speed and rears back, its mouth aflame.

Dad goes pale. “Oh, buck!”

A torrent of fire envelops the windows. The air turns boiling hot as alarms blare.

“That's a bad noise, isn't it?!” Mom calls out.

“You think?!” Dad yells.

The control room shakes as even more shots from Chrysalis' ship hits us. The readouts show that the ship is taking critical damage. A few more minutes, and we'll be falling to the field below in a pile of scrap metal. We have two guns left, nowhere near enough to inflict critical damage or take out the Queen's guns. I keep hitting the button, firing again and again. If we can get that one shot, that one hit to destroy the Control Crystal, we can end this-

The flames bathing the window suddenly stop. Has the dragon gone back to the troops? No, wait, it's trying to hit something darting around it... the Raven!

“Boss! Boss, you there?!”

I grab my headset. “Gusty?!”

“You didn't think I'd just hover here and watch everyone burn, did you? You're not in good shape, Boss! If you don't get your flank out of there, you'll be skydiving with a few hundreds tons of steel raining down around you!”

More shells hit us. Every console in the room flashes red.

“We can't, Gusty! The Control Crystal is on Chrysalis' ship! We have to destroy it!

“Wait... Boss! Look! Her midsection's really banged up!”

Another of my guns goes down.

“We're down to one gun, Gusty! That's not enough to-”

“Ram her!”

“What?!”

“You heard me! Give the engines everything you've got and ram the witch! Break her spine!”

I check the control console. We've lost a few engines, but we can still fly, and there's a giant, red level on the console marked, “Emergency Boost.”

“Alright! Gusty, keep that dragon distracted!”

“You've got it!”

“Dad! Focus all your guns on Chrysalis' ship! Mom, take the wheel and turn us to the right!”

Abandoning her guns, Mom does as I say while I engage the engines, the room shaking as the Queen's airship keeps firing. Dad returns fire, his few guns targeting his counterparts on the other craft.

I adjust my headset. “Onyx! Onyx, can you hear me?!" I don't know if he's survived the shelling, but I have to try and warn him.

“S...speak?”

He's alive! “Onyx, we're going to ram Chrysalis' ship! Get out of there, now! You hear me?!”

“... can't... u...”

“Onyx, get out of there!”

The alarms grow ever louder and more persistent as we finally face the Queen's ship, the bow pointed right at its midsection.

I grab the lever that controls the ship's speed. “Everyone, hold on!" There's no time to wait for Onyx; all I can do is pray that he'll get out as I shove the lever into the red zone.

The room shudders as unseen engines roar to life and shove us forward, slowly at first, but then faster and faster.

Mom rushes to Dad, and the two race to strap themselves into the seats. I do the same, yanking straps across me as fast as I can.

The Queen's ship draws closer as we shoot towards the midsection, which quickly fills the viewing window.

Sweet mother of Celestia, we're actually going to hit it.

I grab the console as hard as I can, my rear legs digging into the floor. “Hold on!”

We hit.

The chair is nearly torn from the floor as the room is filled with the ear-splitting scream of metal, girders, beams, and reinforced frames tearing themselves apart. Consoles are ripped free and fly into collapsing beams as the engines shove us into Chrysalis' ship.

My chair lurches, bolts ripping themselves free as the straps dig into me.

The window gives me a glimpse into mechanical armageddon, showing rooms and passageways caving in. Changelings try to flee, only to be crushed into paste as everything around them is destroyed.

Explosions rock the ship from somewhere behind us. The smell of fuel and burning wreckage chokes the air.

Mom and Dad scream.

The last lights give way, plunging us into darkness.

“We're almost through!” I yell.

The shaking is almost unbearable, the noise overwhelming as our craft flies on... And then the darkness gives way to the blue sky as we finally punch through. The shaking and shuddering stops as we level out, the final pieces of metal and fabric falling from the window.

Yanking the harness off, I leap from the chair. “Mom?! Dad?!”

Both cough as they rise from across the room. “We're okay!” Mom calls out.

Thank Celestia! I run over and help them to their hooves. They're bruised and have several cuts, but they're alive!

“That had better work,” Dad coughs, “Because I don't want to do that again.”

Dashing back to my half-destroyed console, I yank the lever back and then spin the steering wheel... but nothing happens. We're still speeding ahead, and I can't change our course. Blast it! The impact must have damaged our steering mechanisms! Have to see if the ship has a repair system; maybe we can-

The ship shakes. Something explodes far behind us.

Dad looks back. “What was that?!”

Another explosion, this one much closer and stronger. I'm thrown into a console as we're shaken a third time. Oh Celestia, is the ship destroying itself?!

“Silverspeak!” Mom cries. She points towards the viewing window. “Look!”

I follow her gaze. Beyond the window is the third airship, which is firing its guns at us.

“Dad! The guns!”

Dad grabs the wheels and spins them, trying desperately to bring our own guns into place, but it's too slow. We're hit again and again, the windows fracturing as klaxons scream.

I take hold of my headset. “Beakbreaker, can you hear me?!”

“I'm here, Silverspeak!”

Thank Celestia! “Where are you?!”

“On the third ship; it look longer than I thought to find the ventilation system. Silverspeak, what's happening out there? I-”

“We're being torn apart! You have to stop them from shooting at us!”

An enormous explosion rocks the ship. A displays shows that one of our engines has been destroyed.

“Beakbreaker, we're about to get shot down! Gas them! Gas everyone on that ship!”

Beakbreaker yells something; I don't hear her. The alarms are too loud, the shrieks deafening me as every console flashes red. Explosions shake the control room as the floor begins to tilt.

“We're going down!” Dad yells.

I hit buttons and knobs, but it's too late. The ship is dead. Nothing's responding! The tilt is getting worse as we race onwards. But we won't hit the mountain or the fields below; we're heading towards Canterlot.

Oh Celestia...

“An escape pod!” I shout. “Look for an escape pod!" There has to be one! In case of an emergency, the captain and other senior officers would need to get out of here in a hurry, but where is it?! There are no doors leading to small escape craft, nor are there any obvious buttons we need to hit to-

“Silverspeak, over here!”

I run to Dad; he's before a glass lid with a red button beneath it.

“That an escape mechanism?!” I ask.

“I don't know!”

“Hit it!”

Throwing the lid off, Dad does so, but nothing happens. I spin around; there's another button across the bridge. I run to it. “On three! One, two, three!”

We hit the buttons. Dozens of tiny explosions fill the air, and the floor lurches. I float momentarily, as do my parents and everything that's not secured... and then we collapse as unseen rockets kick in, accelerating the control room forward. Sweet Celestia, we've been detached from the rest of the ship! I grab the closest working console and drag myself into the seat as we rocket towards the dome, now under fire from the third airship.

I try to make sense of the control consoles through the shaking and sparking of destroyed equipment. There has to be a way to steer ourselves to safety!

The dome cracks as dozens of shots hammer into it.

Buck! There's no time to get clear! We're going to hit!

“Brace yourselves!” I yell.

The dome gets closer and closer.

Oh please, Celestia, let us get through this, let us get through this, let us get-

I have a momentary glimpse of the bright, blue wall filling the window before the front of the control room crumples like a crushed can. Plexiglass, metal, and plastic fly through the air as I'm thrown into the wall, the air knocked from my lungs as we slam into Canterlot's streets and race onwards, sending up a hail of gravel as the room turns onto its side, smashing through buildings and shops.

Oh please, don't let us hit anyone, don't let us hit anyone!

The control room keeps going before finally, mercifully, grinding to a teeth-jarring halt.

I fall to the floor, landing among consoles, cables, and flooring that have been ripped free. Sparks light up the interior of the room as light filters through the crumbled window, screams and shouts echoing in from the outside.

The sound of a giant airship plunging to its doom comes as well.

“Mom?! Dad?!”

“Up here!”

I look up to see my parents wedged into a corner above me, using their magic to hold a shield in place.

“Hurry! We've got to get out!”

Pushing themselves away from the wall, the two float down and stop using the shield, landing beside me. We run for the window, my parents struggling to get through the ruins. I grab hold of them both and sprint the rest of the way, blasting away a wall and running out into the streets.

Rubble falls onto a nearby shop. I look up to find myself face to face with the airship as it plows into the city streets above us, instantly reducing dozens of buildings into rubble that falls to the levels below, including ours. Ponies run for their lives, screaming as the airship is ripped apart, finally disintegrating into a mess of jumbled steel and flames.

Sweet Celestia... we actually survived?

“...erspeak?! Silverspeak, can you hear me?!”

I put my parents down and take my headset. “Beakbreaker?!”

“Silverspeak, are you okay?!”

I look to my parents. Still bruised, still cut up, but still alive. “Yes, we're okay! We got out of the ship before it crashed!”

“Thank Celestia!”

The moment of silence is broken by gunshots. That third airship is still firing, now targeting Canterlot itself now that the dome is gone.

“Beakbreaker, what about the ship? Why is it still firing?!”

“I don't know what happened! The grenade should have knocked everyone out! Maybe they had a filter or something to scrub out toxins!”

“I wouldn't worry about it, Boss.”

“Gusty?! That thing could kill everyone in the city!”

“True. But they'll take care of it.”

They? Who's they?! What is Gusty-

A swarm of pegasi ponies shoots above us, swarming around the last remaining Goliath.

“The minute your ship cut through Chrysalis' ship, every soldier in the fields below were able to move again, and boy, did they take after that dragon with a vengeance! I wish you could have seen it!”

The roar of a hellish beast echoes loudly through the air.

“On second thought, you probably still will.”

Another roar sends a tornado-sized pillar of fire into the sky.

“Gusty, I need you to come and get us! We're about two levels below the crashed ship, in a... a plaza!”

“On my way, Boss!”

I'm about to hang up when another thought comes to me. “Gusty, what about Onyx?”

“He's alright, Boss. Probably the luckiest bloke of us all: he was trying to sabotage the engines in Chrysalis' ship when you rammed it. Found a parachute and got out.”

“Glad to hear it.”

My parents wheeze.

I turn to them. “You two okay?”

They nod.

Thank Celestia. I kneel, looking them over, trying to see if there's any injuries they aren't aware of.

“What about you?” Dad asks between his coughs. He waits for an answer, only to stop when he realizes the absurdity of the question. In this moment of relative calm he manages to get a better look at my new body, and he doesn't know whether to faint, panic or both. Neither does Mom, who can barely stay standing.

“My sweet little boy... What in the name of Celestia happened to you?!”

“I was badly injured,” I say. “Glasseye saved me by giving me this body... but at the cost of his own life.”

Dad can't help himself as he hesitantly touches my front legs, going over steel.

Screams and shouts from the fields below echo up to us.

“Silverspeak... is... is what Chrysalis said true?” Dad asks, hoping I'll tell him what he wants to hear. “About you helping her?”

Oh, why did he have to ask me this now? I don't want to crush their hearts. That's why I lower my eyes, so I won't have to watch as I do it.

“Yes... it was. If I didn't do as she commanded, she would have tortured you both until you were insane. She would have killed Beakbreaker. I... I didn't have a choice. I had to help her to keep you all safe."

I breathe deep as I turn towards the distant battle. With the Control Crystal destroyed and the army freed, there's only one task left: stop Chrysalis herself.

“That's why I have to go help. I need to make things right.”

My parents don't answer. I had hoped they'd understand, but it seems my hopes were-

A hoof comes down on my shoulder.

“Silverspeak, you have done nothing wrong." Mom comes around to look me in the eyes. “You did what anyone in your situation would have done... I don't blame you. Your father doesn't blame you. No one would blame you.”

Dad nods. “But you didn't beg, did you?”

“Buck no.”

He grins. “That's my boy.”

A bang interrupts us. The third airship is still firing into Canterlot, but has taken a lot of damage from the pegasi soldiers. A block above us erupts into flames as buildings are blown apart. But through the smoke and death comes the Raven, heading towards our location.

“Once that ship gets here, you two get on. Gusty will take you to safety.”

“Wait, what about you?”

“I told you, I have to make this right. I helped cause all this... I have to stop it.”

Mom shakes his head. “Then we'll stop it together.”

“You're in no shape to fight. Neither of you are.”

“Don't count us out just yet,” Dad says. “We're not just going to run away when we can help stop this.”

Mom nods in agreement. “We're a family, and we'll help-”

I'm flying. I hit a wall and fall to the ground, my head spinning as I collapse.

Wha... what happened?!

Something flies past me. A spell. Wait... one of those must have hit me. But who-

Mom and Dad shout, pulling up shields that are hit by spell after spell. The shields hold, but only for a few more hits before they burst, knocking Mom and Dad into the wall behind me.

I look up. Someone's standing in the blown-out window of the control room.

Mangus.

His armor is torn, and his hair and body are filthy with grime and soot, but he's alive and grinning at seeing the three of us at his mercy. His scepter glows again as he aims at us, and I struggle to concentrate, to conjure up a spell that will save us-

Through the smoke rising to the sky, the Raven shoots through and angles towards us like an avenging angel.

Turning from us, Mangus fires spell after spell at the craft. They all hit. Smoke and fire rises from the gondola as the Raven loses control and slams into the street, the landing wheels cracking off like twigs as the ship skids onto its side.

Beakbreaker!

I finally shoot off a spell, but it's wild and unfocused, grazing Mangus instead of hitting him head on. Yelling, he falls back as I fire again. But he doesn't shoot back, instead choosing to flee, running down the streets. I don't chase him, instead dashing to the Raven

“Beakbreaker!? Gusty!?" I tear the side hatch off its hinges. “Beakbreaker?!”

Gusty coughs as he pulls himself out of the smoke-filled interior, trying to drag Beakbreaker out with him.

Oh no...

I reach down and yank Beakbreaker from the gondola, my hooves wet with blood. She's bleeding from a cut to the forehead.

“Beakbreaker! Beakbreaker, can you hear me?!”

She's not answering, her eyes wide as she trying to figure out what's going on.

“Boss, look out!”

I look up as a spell flies towards me, far too close to put up a counterspell... and then I'm falling off the gondola with Beakbreaker. Gusty's shoved us to the ground, and we all hit as the Raven is hit once again, and this time the blast tears up the gondola, shredding it to bits.

“Move!” Gusty yells. “Mo-”

The Raven explodes, sending us all through the air and into the ground near my parents.

Gusty groans as he tries to stand, only to grab his head in pain. Beakbreaker shakes, the blood from her forehead coming even faster,

A laugh drifts through the air... Mangus' laugh.

I look up to see him standing at the edge of the plaza, grinning like a demented cat, delighting in our misery.

“Gusty,” I growl. “No matter what happens, you get Beakbreaker and my parents to safety, understood?”

Gusty says something. I don't hear him as I head for Mangus.

I hear Mom and Dad yelling after me, but their words are drowned out as the airship fires another volley into the levels above us, sending down a rain of hail as Mangus sees my face, and the gaze that tells him what I'm going to do when I catch him.

He runs.

Chrysalis can wait. The dragon can wait. Everything else can wait. I only have one goal now:

Stop Mangus.

I take off after Mangus. He sees me coming and speeds up, gripped by fear... as he should be.

I'm going to make sure he'll never hurt anyone again.

I ignore the yells of my loved ones as I run.

***

The streets of Canterlot burn in the fires of war.

Giant waves of flame envelop shops and houses as changelings and soldiers fight among falling ash, tearing into each other in a fight to the death. Magic blasts fly rampant as thousands of changelings and pegasi soldiers fly above in a furious melee that stretches as far as the eye can see, bodies both alive and dead slamming into the streets like hellish rain.

I ignore it all as Mangus flees down the streets, my mechanical legs sending up specks of stone as I run after him.

Glancing back, Mangus fires a blast from his scepter. I dodge it and return fire, but he's more agile than he looks, leaping aside as a fruit stand is blown apart. So too, are entire neighborhoods as the airship's guns continue to decimate the city block by block.

Mangus tries to speed up, desperate to get away.

Windows shake and shatter as a roar drowns out the sound of a thousand different battles. The arch-dragon swoops ahead, a gust of air knocking ponies and changelings alike to the ground. I'm thrown back down the street, stopping only by digging my hooves into the tiled ground as hard as I can. Mangus isn't as lucky, slamming into a lamp post.

I run at him, charging my horn.

The dragon roars as it comes around, its mouth ablaze with fire. Skidding into a nearby alley, I magically grab a dumpster and yank it over me as the air grows unbearably hot. The ground quakes and rubble falls on the dumpster. I breathe deep, focusing on keeping the dumpster in place, letting the storm pass.

The shaking stops.

I throw the dumpster aside to find the alley blackened and charred. The ground still smokes as I rush back to the street to find all the buildings around me gutted and ablaze, black smoke rising to blot out the sun. Bodies line the streets, a few moving, somehow still alive even with fur and skin burned away. Is Mangus among them? Please, let him have met his just and deserved end-

Mangus leaps from a manhole and continues down the streets.

I chase him.

The arch-dragon comes again, its enormous, spiked tail dragging through layer after layer of the city, tearing buildings from their foundations as it bathes the Royal Palace in flame. But unlike the buildings in Canterlot's lower levels, the residence of the Royal Sisters is reinforced to protect those within from any assault, and the white walls show little sign of damage. The dragon rears back for another attack as hundreds of Royal Guards swarm into the thing's face, disregarding their own safety as they fight to keep it back.

Mangus and I reach the city's upper levels, and then the palace. Mangus is like the wind as he dashes through the destroyed gates to the drawbridge, changelings and Royal Guards too busy fighting each other to defend it. Running into the palace, Mangus blasts the chains away and sends the bridge into the river.

A beat of my wings sends me over the river and into the palace as Mangus rushes ahead.

The airship fires once more, destroying the towers and pillars on the palace's edges. They collapse, bathing both of us in smoke and ash that spreads through the once pristine halls. They now host fights instead of dignitaries, changelings and guards hitting each other with claw, hoof, and magic, blowing apart tapestries, windows, and statues as I chase Mangus deeper into the Palace.

Turning a corner, Mangus blows a pair of double doors open and rushes inside. I fire off a stunning spell and finally hit him, knocking him to the floor. I sprint, rearing back to crush his head-

I stop. This isn't some random room we've landed in. It's the... the...

The throne room.

I shouldn't stop, but I can't help myself. To actually be in here, to stand where so much history has happened... it's almost overwhelming. There's the stained glass windows, the tapestries, the banners... and there's Celestia's throne, as tall and splendid as I imagined it to be. It's one thing to see a picture of it, but to actually be before it-

Mangus groans and starts to stand.

I shake my head. I can admire all this after I ki-

The walls next to me erupt as two forms shoot through, rocks and rubble knocking me to the ground. Queen Chrysalis and Luna fight, hurling their most powerful spells at each other.

My heart races, and I can't help but feel a moment of awe; I have a front-row seat to a once-in-a-lifetime fight between two monarchs. I've read about how Chrysalis fought and defeated Celestia long ago. Analysts and historians have studied that duel many times and concluded that it was only the influx of Shining Armor's love that let Chrysalis prevail.

That love is nowhere to be found as Luna clobbers Chrysalis, hammering her with blows from her legs and magical blasts.

Bleeding badly, Chrysalis howls in frustration and hurls her own blast. Luna leaps clear as the blast rockets into the ceiling, sending house-sized chunks of stone slamming into the ground. Luna darts and dodges, inadvertently giving Chrysalis an opening. She fires, slamming Luna into a pillar, both of which collapse to the floor.

“Your Highness!”

Chrysalis spins at my voice. Her eyes widen. “You!? How many times do I have to-”

Blue magic bashes the Queen into the floor, leaving a deep trench in the reflective surface.

Luna steps forward, her body covered in bruises, cuts, and blood, but she ignores them all as she charges a spell, snarling at the sight of the changeling queen.

And then everything explodes.

The wall behind the throne vanishes as the arch-dragon's head barrels through, roaring so loudly that the windows shatter, filling the air with razor sharp shards of glass. I scramble back, wings and legs shoving into the ground to get away from that cavernous maw. Even Chrysalis is forced to retreat as the dragon forces everything before it to flee.

All but one.

Luna stands her ground, glaring at the dragon, the immovable mountain before a storm. Her eyes and horn glow so brightly that I have to look away as the dragon lunges for her, hundreds of jagged teeth eager to tear her apart.

Luna releases her spell, and the throne room ceases to exist. The sonic blast tears through tons of marble and stone like they were tissue paper, hurling the throne, the walls, and everything else into the sky beyond the palace, along with the dragon and Chrysalis herself, the queen shrieking as she falls away.

All goes quiet.

Luna pants, struggling to stay on her hooves. She's exhausted and barely able to move. But before I can go to her, she spreads her wings and runs to the hole, taking only a moment to wipe away the sweat from her brow before leaping out and flying after her prey.

I'm tempted to run after her, but my attention is drawn to the sound of someone running. I spin and catch a glimpse of Mangus fleeing the throne room.

Anyone else would rush to help Luna. To fight side-by-side with a princess is an opportunity on a select few ever get. But I know my princess can handle herself. She has her fight, and I have mine.

I run after Mangus, my legs pumping harder than ever. He tears down a side hall, no doubt trying to get away down a side exit.

I fire ahead of Mangus, destroying the roof ahead of him and cut off his path with the rubble. He tries to blow it away, but another of my blasts forces him to turn and run down another hallway.

The sounds of combat fade as I chase Mangus. There's no one else in this part of the palace. It's just the two of us.

Glancing back, Mangus grins as he kicks open a door and rushes inside, no doubt thinking he can escape me and slip away unseen.

Not if I have anything to say about it.

Blasting the door off its hinges, I charge into the darkness beyond.

Family

The sounds of battle fade away as I rush down the stairs, flickering torches lighting my way through the cold darkness that surrounds me.

There’s a blast further down, followed by the sound of machinery coming to life. When I reach the bottom of the stairwell I find two dead guards before an empty elevator shaft and a rapidly-descending cable. Forcing the gates open, I grab the cable and slide down, landing hard on the elevator as it stops.

Smashing my way inside, I land as Mangus flees into a familiar lobby and through a set of ornate double doors. They slam shut as I rush over and try to kick my way through. Concentrating my magic into a single, powerful beam, I slice through the locks and push through, the hallway of golden crystals. Running forward, I cut through the second set of hastily-welded doors, ignoring the pain in my head. I can take it.

A kick shatters the broken weld, and I emerge into the Alicorn Sanctuary.

There’s no sign of Mangus.

The doors close behind me as I look over the towering chamber, my gaze darting to and fro, listening for the slightest sound. There’s nothing on the ground floor; Mangus isn’t on the second and its many shelves, books, scrolls, and massive alicorn statues perched beside the railings. Even with the light from the enormous chandeliers, I can’t see Mangus.

Where is he?

A flash of green light. I hurl myself to the floor without thinking.

“Has anyone ever told you how stubborn you are?!”

I have a brief glimpse of Mangus darting behind a pillar before another spell comes my way, forcing me to roll behind a pillar of my own. Charging my horn, I fire at the two alicorn statues above the doors and blow them apart. The debris collapses, blocking the only way out with several hundred pounds of white marble. It’s not enough to stop Mangus from blasting his way through, but he’d be vulnerable for a few precious seconds, and that’s all the time I need to take him out.

“There’s nowhere left to run, Mangus!” I call out. “You're not getting out of here!”

Blasts slam into the pillar.

“Wrong, Silverspeak! It's you who's not getting out!”

The blasts stop.

“You can’t win, Silverspeak! No matter how hard you try, you’re going to lose!”

He’s trying to throw me off balance. Mangus is like the cornered fox who knows that death is close at hand and wants to delay it as long as possible.

“You know something? I’m feeling merciful today! Why don't we make a deal? You let me go, and I promise I won't come after you or your family. I swear on my family name that you’ll never hear from me again! Or we could fight, if that’s what you want. But we both know who’s going to win!”

Buck it, he’s right. I can’t beat Mangus in a magic duel, not with his experience and talent.

“So, what'll it be, Silversqueak? Let me go, or fight a battle you can't win?”

I leap out, get a split-second glimpse of Mangus atop the second floor balcony, and fire a blast.

Mangus dodges it with a laugh. He thrusts his scepter at me, the crystal glowing like an imprisoned sun.

“Have it your way, then!”

The air explodes with a barrage of blasts; I leap away as my pillar is blown apart, my wings shooting me to the second floor as I return fire. Deflecting my blasts with his shield, Mangus hurls one of the enormous bookcases at me. Ancient books and priceless scrolls fly into the air as I’m forced to blast the case apart, and then another as more shelves fly towards me.

When the rain of wood and shredded paper dies down, I spot Mangus rushing up the stairs to the third floor. My wings send me up and onto a balcony as Mangus gets off the stairs, his staff already firing blast after blast. A lucky shot clips my side and knocks me into a statue, gears whining as a tube rips and splashes blue liquid onto the floor.

Mangus' magic rips the statue free and smashes into the floor as I roll to the side and blow it apart with my own magic. Magically grabbing a statue, I hurl it into Mangus’ shield, and then another.

The fourth statue finally breaks the shield, throwing Mangus into the wall, but I can’t see it; I’ve squeezed my eye shut against the horrific pain hammering against my skull. Lifting all those statues was so much harder than I thought! Come on, Silverspeak, fight! Don’t give in! You-

Magic forces me into the air. I open my eyes to find Mangus’ scepter holding me up as its owner looks me over. This is the first chance Mangus’ gotten to see me up close and take in my new body, but he’s not impressed.

“I don't know what happened to you,” he says, “but it won’t do you any good.”

I’ve got to fire! Got to hit him when there’s no way he could dodge or conjure a shield in time, but I’ve got to wait a few seconds for the pain to dissipate...

“Tired, Silversqueak? I thought you'd have learned that you’ll never get what you want.”

Keep talking... keep gloating...

“Once again you’re become an abomination upon Celestia’s earth. Guess I’ll do everyone a favor and remove you from it.”

I fire, and Mangus is forced to drop me. The pain returns, but I ignore it, firing again as Mangus leaps aside. I fire into the window beside him, blowing shards of glass through the air. Mangus howls, spinning away as his armor is sliced up, his cheek and neck littered with streaks of blood. He’s trying to yank shards out as I leap forward and smash him into the wall and then swing him over my head and down the stairs, where he rolls, bounces, and finally slams into the floor three stories below.

Running down, I knock his scepter away and throw Mangus into another pillar, where he drops, moaning in agony.

“It’s over, Mangus.”

Mangus grins through his bleeding face. “And what are you going to do, Silversqueak? Kill me?”

I don't give him the satisfaction of an answer.

“That’s pretty bloodthirsty for someone like you.”

A kick to the face wipes his grin away. “You tried to kill my family!”

“But what if I wanted to change? To better myself?”

“You won’t.”

“And how do you know that?

“Because I know you, Mangus. You’ll never change. Psychopaths never do.”

Mangus coughs, fouling the carpet with his blood. “And I know you, Silversqueak. You can talk all you want about vengeance and protecting your puny little family, but you don’t have it in you. You don’t have the guts to take a life.”

“I’ve killed changelings.”

“Who cares about a bunch of parasites?” Mangus manages to stand, biting down to keep from giving voice to his considerable pain. “Go ahead. Prove me wrong and kill me, here and now. You’re clearly stronger than me. You have magic. I don’t.”

He wants to die? Fine.

I rear back.

“But before you do, tell me this: What would your beloved Princess Celestia do?”

He raises his hooves.

“Would your beloved princess murder an unarmed prisoner?”

I almost do it. I almost throw the punch that would take Mangus' head off his shoulders... but Celestia would never kill an unarmed prisoner. Defeat them, yes. Banish them, strip them of their magic and powers, yes, but she wouldn't end their life.

Mangus waits with that accursed grin upon his face.

Confound it all... even if I throw Mangus into the Canterlot dungeons myself, he'll still be alive. And if he's alive, he’ll never stop hunting me and my loved ones. But I can stop him here. Just one blow to the head, and he'll never hurt anyone ever again.

After all he's done, would anyone blame me for killing him?

My legs shake.

I want to do it. I want nothing more than to see this... this monster bleeding out at my hooves... but I can’t. This isn't what Celestia would do. She wouldn't give in to hatred or revenge. That's not our way.

That's not her way.

I lower my hooves.

I'll take Mangus prisoner. I'll knock him out and drag his limp body back-

Pain, unbearable pain as my vision goes red, lights flashing before me as something hits me. I crumble, crying out. My eyes!

Mangus punched me in the eyes!

Hooves hit me in the neck and I fly onto my back. Scrambling, I blink, my vision coming back as Mangus grabs his scepter and blasts me into a pillar. I collapse, sparks flying from my side.

“You could have done it, Silverspeak!” Mangus laughs. “You really are pathetic!”

I scream and fire a spell. So does Mangus. Our blasts hit, filling the room with light. I force myself to my hooves, keeping up the pressure as I try to power through Mangus’ spell, but he holds strong, refusing to budge.

The light grows, filling the sanctuary as our spells roar, tendrils of energy lashing into pillars and walls, leaving deep gouge marks as I struggle onwards.

Mangus sweats as he shoves his magic against my own.

The pain in my head spreads like a spider’s web, reaching deep into me, slashing, tearing, stabbing as I try to keep my spell going. I can’t fail! Not now! But Mangus’ red magic is overpowering my own. I can’t give in! I can’t! I force myself to try, ignoring the blood pouring from my nose and eyes-

An explosion of light.

I’m flying. I hit something and slam into the floor with a crunch.

Everything goes silent.

“I warned you.”

I turn as Mangus emerges from the darkness.

“I told you what would happen if you fought me, but you didn't listen.”

I’m about to get up when red magic forces me to the ground. I can’t even kick or lash out as Mangus comes to me, amused at seeing his foe so helpless.

“You were always going to lose, Silversqueak. Even if you beat me, and Chrysalis was defeated, your parents are dying. There’s nothing you can do to save them. Any dreams you had of your big happy family are never going to come true.”

I try to make my legs move, to lash out with all the strength they have, but they remain as still as stone.

Mangus leans in close. “I want to share a little revelation I’ve had,” he says, “something I learned when I was back in the dungeons. It was there that I realized that life loves to take everything you care about. Family, friends, dreams... it takes them all, laughing and mocking you as you try to fight against the inevitable. No matter how good things get, it’s all going to come crashing down.”

I hiss as the scepter is pointed at my eye.

“I’m always going to win. I’m the one who’s always going to be there to stop you. You’ll never get rid of me as long as you live.”

I try to force a spell out, but the pain is too great. I can’t focus, can’t concentrate, can’t–

“You said something when we first met down in Genesis’ dungeons. What was it again? Something about how you had ponies who cared about you?” Mangus grins. “Tell me, Silversqueak, if these ponies care about you so much, where are they?”

The scepter’s crystal glows.

“I guess they don’t love you after-”

An explosion fills the room.

Oh Celestia, am I dead?! Is this the final seconds before I fall away forever and... no, no I’m not dead! That explosion came from near the sanctuary’s doors. I can’t see them through the smoke and ash... wait. There’s something moving towards us.

Mangus spins, furious at the intrusion.

A form emerges from the smoke, a gun in hoof. It’s... Beakbreaker?! But, but... what is she doing here?!

Mangus grins. “Beakbreaker. How nice to see you again.”

Beakbreaker stands her ground, unafraid of the scepter pointed her way.

“You're pretty bold coming down here all alone.”

“Who says I came alone?”

A blast of magic shoots through the air.

Mangus only just leaps aside as two more forms emerge from the ash and smoke. They're not the Princesses, two of the Bearers, or even royal guards... they're my parents.

I've never seen them angrier than they are now.

Mangus' scepter fills my vision. “Come any closer, and he-”

A blast of Mom's magic sends Mangus into a pillar with a loud crunch.

“Get away from my son!”

Free of the spell, I stand as Mom, Dad, and Beakbreaker rush over. “Mom?! Dad?! Beakbreaker?! How-”

“You really think you were going to face this ruffian alone?” Mom says.

I shake my head. “No, no, you have to get out of here!”

“We're not leaving you,” Beakbreaker says.

Mangus struggles to his hooves, casting a spell on himself and on his back that stops his pain.

“Besides,” Dad says. “Three horns are better than one.”

Yelling in fury, Mangus fires a magical blast.

So do I.

So do Mom and Dad.

Our spells collide, annihilating Mangus’ single blast. Mangus conjures a shield as I leap forward, firing again and again, my parents beside me, Beakbreaker firing her rifle. Our attack forces Mangus back as he hurls a blast our way. We fire back, the impact unleashing a shockwave that throws Beakbreaker back. I magically catch and set her down.

Mangus fires again. Dad brings up a shield as Mom and I flank Mangus, forcing him to retreat, howling in fury as he struggles to hold us off.

He’s failing.

“Together!” I yell.

We all fire at once. Another shockwave rips through the air, blowing out the windows and balconies and throwing Mangus back.

With speed born of desperation, Mangus slams his scepter into the floor. A searingly bright light forces me to turn away. Bangs and thunderous cracks fill the air as the tiles beneath my hooves tear themselves apart, fractures racing up the walls and to the ceiling high above. Stone and marble scream as the back half of the sanctuary breaks away, taking a chandelier with it.

I only have time to shove Beakbreaker to safety before I’m falling with my parents and Mangus, all of us plunging inside the falling chunk of the sanctuary, riding it as it races down a slope, cracking and breaking apart as we hit crystals and boulders.

“Mom! Dad!”

The sanctuary slams into an outcropping of crystals. We’re right on the edge of an underground cliff perched between two towering waterfalls, the roar of water almost deafening as I struggle to my hooves.

Mom and Dad groan as they try to stand, both knocked senseless from the impact.

“Mom! Dad! Get up!”

A crack; the sanctuary’s biggest window now serves as our floor, and it’s breaking apart.

“Now!”

Mangus leaps onto me, stabbing me again and again with his scepter. I shout and buck, trying to throw Mangus off as the staff shreds machinery and tubes. He aims for my neck, but falls as a bullet hits him.

High above, Beakbreaker scrambles to reload her rifle.

I stagger to my parents, my legs struggling to respond as my mechanical body bleeds out. I'll have to fly them out of-

Dad's eyes bulge, and he throws me to the side as the chandelier slams into the window. I turn as Mangus spins the chandelier like a giant flail, and only a desperate leap over it keeps me from being crushed. I'm forced to roll as the massive thing sails over me and smashes a ruined wall into dust.

The sanctuary shudders, crumbling against the crystals holding it up.

Swinging the chandelier up, Mangus brings it down with an overhead slam, trying to smash me into paste. He’s crazed, his face contorted as he swings again and again until he’s like a feral animal, all rational thought replaced with insatiable bloodlust.

“Mangus, stop!”

He doesn’t, forcing me to roll beneath the chandelier as he swings it again. My parents narrowly dodge it as the chandelier sails overhead, but Mom’s nicked in the legs. She cries out as blood splashes onto the glass.

Forgetting about me, Mangus hurls the chandelier overhead to crush my parents. I magically grab hold and yank it back, hurling the heavy thing over the edge and into the abyss. Mangus tries to grab it again, giving me an opening to rush forward and kick his snout. A second almost takes Mangus’ head off, and history repeats itself as I throw a third blow and shatter Mangus’ jaw beneath my steel hoof.

Howling, Mangus lashes out with an incoherent scream, his pain-fueled strength knocking me back as he tries to fire, but two blasts stun him and knock the scepter from his grasp.

“Silverspeak!” Dad shouts. “Now!”

Mangus, eyes wild as he races towards my parents, doesn't see me rearing my leg back, servos and gears tightening as I ram my hoof into his chest, knocking him into the wall with the thunderous crack of shattered bones and breaking stone.

Mangus stares at me. He tries to speak, but all that comes out is a groan and a torrent of blood.

Mangus collapses at my hooves. The wall follows a moment later, crashing down with a cloud of smoke. When it fades, what remains of Mangus is partially buried under stones as big as he is.

Mom and Dad come up beside me, panting and drenched in sweat.

“Is he dead?” Dad asks.

Blood seeps out from beneath the stones and Mangus' limp mouth. No breath or wheeze of a dying pony makes the liquid ripple, nor is there any movement under his eyelids. After so many years of wishing that my bully, my tormentor, and the worst, most despicable pony I've ever met would die, my pleas have been answered.

Mangus Bluehorn is dead.

Everything I've read, all the lessons I was taught throughout my life say I should feel deep, soul-crushing guilt for taking the life of another pony. But I don't. In fact, I catch myself smiling. Mangus will never threaten my family again.

"Yes," I tell my father. "He is."

Dad kicks Mangus' leg. "Good riddance."

Beakbreaker's voice drifts down from above. "Are you all okay down there?!”

“Yes!” Mom calls up. “We'll be right up!”

Dad bumps my shoulder as he catches his breath. “Hey. You were pretty impressive, there.” He eyes my horn, beaming with pride. And though she’s trying to hide it, I can see Mom doing the same. They always wanted a unicorn child of their very own. And now, in a way they never expected, they finally got him.

“You were good, too,” I say. “I never thought you or Mom could fight.”

“When your child's life is threatened, you will do anything to protect them,” Mom says, relief overcoming her fatigue. “Their lives become more important than your own.”

Before I can reply or offer another compliment, she reaches out and embraces me, ignoring steel pressing against her. And before I know it, Dad’s embracing me as well.

With a robotic body, I can’t feel their touch as I once could. There’s no warmth or softness, just the sensation of pressure... but that doesn’t make their embrace any less reassuring.

Reaching out, I embrace my parents with mechanical legs and close my eyes, letting the moment last as long as it can.

The three of us stand there, together.

A part of a wall crumbles away.

I don’t want to let go, but I finally do. “We’d better get moving.” I say, spreading my wings. "Now, get on. We need to get the two of you to a hospital.”

“We’re fine, really,” Mom assures me, using her magic to stop the bleeding from the slice on her flank.

“All the same, the sooner we get you there, the better.”

Dad laughs. “Silverspeak, we’re fine!”

“Maybe, but we won’t know for sure until we get you to the hospital.”

Grinning, Dad puts a hoof on my shoulder. “Don’t worry, Silverspeak. I got a feeling everything’s going to work out oka-”

A thunderclap. Something wet splashes across my face as Dad's thrown to the floor, blood spraying from giant holes in his side.

Mom screams.

I spin to see Mangus trying to pull himself from the rubble, the suit's leg-mounted blasters raised towards us, one already smoking.

He's taking aim with the other.

Mom roars as she charges Mangus.

The blaster fires.

Mom's blood drenches me as she's thrown to the floor.

Mangus struggles to his hooves, grinning as he reaches for his scepter.

I charge, my vision going red as Mangus tries to pull himself out from the stones atop him. His grin vanishes as I throw the hardest blow I can, my hoof carving through Mangus’ face and leaving a gaping, bloody hole where his eyes were.

Mangus screams as he frantically claws at his face, blood coating his hooves. Those fluids drench me as I rip Mangus from the stones, tearing skin and snapping a leg in two before I hurl him over the walls.

Screams fill the air as Mangus plunges into the abyss, vanishing into the darkness.

I spin to my parents and... Oh Celestia, they’re not moving, they’re not moving, they’re not moving! I grab them and leap into the air as the rest of the sanctuary breaks apart and falls into the abyss.

I fly up to Beakbreaker, not stopping as I land and dash for the exit. Beakbreaker’s shouting something; I can’t hear her as I reach the gates, blood pouring onto the tile as I rush for the surface.

A sound behind me. A yell. I don’t hear it. I hear nothing but the pounding of my heart, and feel only the limp bodies of my parents upon my back as I run.

Hold on, please, hold on!

Facing the Future

The Battle of Canterlot was the decisive battle in the Changeling War. At day’s end, mountains of changeling corpses fouled the fields and streets of Canterlot, and Chrysalis - defeated by Luna herself - was captured, ending her plan to assassinate Luna and end the war in her favor. But our victory came at a horrific cost: In a single day, the Equestrian army lost half its strength. Over a hundred thousand soldiers had died, and the wounded were almost beyond counting, their cries of pain lasting long into the night.

Though exhausted and injured from the battle, Luna wasted no time in leading a task force of her best soldiers into the hive beneath Canterlot. In the deepest, darkest pit of that lightless abyss, they found Princess Celestia and the Bearers, drained of life to the point that death was a heartbeat away. No effort was spared in racing them to the castle’s medical wing, where the best doctors in all of Equestria labored to save them, working through the night until they announced that the seven were stable.

With Celestia and the Bearers safe, those who could still fight were sent out into the tunnels beneath Equestria to find Chrysalis' surviving minions and their captives. Countless hives were found with ponies, griffons, yaks, and other species webbed to the walls; many were still alive, but for many it was too late.

It took two weeks to complete the search of the tunnels and hives; all the missing, both alive and dead, were recovered and returned to their families. Rounding up Chrysalis' surviving minions was surprisingly easy, for without a queen to guide them they were scattered and aimless, and those who didn’t surrender were quickly eliminated.

With the changelings no longer a threat, the armed forces turned their attention towards finding other arch-dragons that might have been in Chrysalis' employ. Interrogations of the changelings revealed that she had been in contact with several, and planned to have them deployed once Canterlot was taken. But when scouts reached the hiding place of the dragons, nothing was found but a cavernous tunnel that went deep into the earth. No one knew why the dragons retreated, but some guessed that with their partner incapacitated, the dragons had broken off whatever deal existed between them and Chrysalis. Regardless of the reason, the armed forces used their best unicorns to seal the passage, placing spells to raise the alarm if the dragons ever returned.

With the changelings defeated, and the arch-dragons nowhere to be found, there was only one loose thread to tie up. Three weeks after her capture, Queen Chrysalis was put on trial for starting the most destructive war in Equestria’s history. Her appointed lawyer struggled to portray her as a concerned leader who was only doing what was best for her starving children, but the jury wasn’t swayed. It took them only ten minutes to announce a unanimous verdict of guilty.

For her crimes against Equestria, Princess Luna took great pleasure in sentencing Chrysalis to life in Tartarus without the possibility of parole. Though humiliated before the thousands that packed themselves into the courtroom and the streets outside, Chrysalis yelled in defiance upon hearing her fate, vowing that she would get her revenge on us all, no matter how long it took. But she scared no one as she was immediately clasped in chains and dragged to the deepest, darkest cell in the infernal realm, where Chrysalis was locked into a cage that was welded shut and sealed behind five massive doors built to withstand the most powerful magics and the greatest of physical strength. Rumors and whispers persist that Chrysalis’s guards force her to stay awake, denying her the hibernation that would grant her relief from her imprisonment, and that they’ve long learned to ignore the queen’s furious screams.

While it was easy to put a monster like Chrysalis away, figuring out what to do with her minions was trickier. There were calls for Luna to exile them as had been done decades ago, and many more wanted the changelings exterminated, but Luna decided to try a different path: All the changelings would be detained indefinitely, but those who were open to reforming themselves would be given a chance to join Thorax's hive and become part of Equestrian society. Such a decision brought outcries from many, but Luna noted that only understanding and friendship could show Chrysalis' minions that our way of life was superior to theirs, and, given time, they would hopefully abandon their parasitic ways.

With the changeling queen put away forever, and her army safely locked away, the Changeling War was, at long last, finally over.

There were many celebrations throughout Equestria in the days following Luna’s declaration of pace. But while spirits were high, there were many who had nothing to celebrate. Some took their own lives, unable to bear losing their families or recover from the trauma of being captured and drained.

One of those who would never recover from the war was TechInc, which had to deal with the outcry of an enraged public that saw them as villains in the war, for their technology had led to the deaths of thousands and torn countless families apart. It didn’t matter if the claims were true or not, for the death of Glasseye, the destruction of Genesis, and the casualties from the Battle of Canterlot was too much. Less than a month after the war’s end, TechInc finally succumbed. The company’s remaining leadership signed the required documents, put their assets up for sale, and walked away.

TechInc, once the brightest and most promising company in Equestria, was no more.

Yet, even with his company gone, Glasseye’s work didn’t go to waste.

Medicomp, sensing an unprecedented opportunity, put up an astronomical amount of bits to acquire TechInc’s remaining assets (including the data taken from the surviving Goliath ships) and hired the company’s scientists and researchers, securing Medicomp’s place as the largest medical company in Equestria. Even Onyx Shield, who had managed to escape Chrysalis' ship with only minor injuries, was hired on as the company’s chief security adviser after it was determined that Genesis had fallen through no fault of his own.

Slowly, Equestria began to heal. Canterlot was repaired, and all the communities through Equestria were restored. Thorax and his changelings returned to Equestria and helped with healing as best they could, knowing the dangers that prejudice, anger, and hate could do to them, even though they had nothing to do with the fight. Thus, they began the long work of trying to heal and convert their bretheren, and to ensure that none of them would follow Chrysalis' path of death and destruction.

Slowly, bit by bit, everyone went on with their lives.

Everyone, that is, but me.

***

I don’t remember much of what happened the first few days after my parents died. Most of it is a blur of voices, faces, and crushing guilt. Beakbreaker tried to tell me that it wasn’t my fault: no one, not even the most skilled healers, could have saved my parents. Their organs, weakened from their illness, couldn’t survive being shot at point-blank range. But I didn’t believe her. I was convinced she was lying to try and make me feel better.

Just as my parents had succumbed to their wounds, so did my body succumb to the damage it had never been built to endure. I was taken to the medical wing of the castle and equipped with a new body created by surviving TechInc scientists. I don’t remember the process, only that I was dangling from a harness, little more than a neck and head with wings while mechanical innards dangled above the floor. But I do remember wanting nothing more than to die. I had been through surgery without anesthesia; I had seen my dreams be extinguished and watched as all of Equestria united against me.

Believing that I had let my parents die was so much worse.

My new body was eventually completed; it was a big, bulky thing, crude and ugly compared to what Glasseye had given me, but it allowed me to move. Beakbreaker took me with her to Manehattan, and to Medicomp, where she immediately put me into the building’s medical wing. I was given anti-depressants and saw doctors and therapists to help me recover from the trauma of losing my parents. They did their best, but nothing could break through the grip that depression had on me.

It wasn’t just the death of my parents that crippled me, though. Beakbreaker and the doctors tried to keep information of the Battle of Canterlot from me, fearing what it would do to my already fragile psyche. But I saw the mangled ponies coming to Medicomp who needed new limbs, both organic and metallic. I saw the suffering and heard the screams of those who had lost a part of themselves, and when I came across a newspaper someone had left lying on a chair, I finally learned just how many had died.

That was the moment that broke me.

In my mind, helping Chrysalis had led to every single death from the Battle of Canterlot. Chrysalis had ordered the attack, but I had enabled her, and the blood of so many was on my hooves. When the public learned what I had done, everyone who had lost a loved one would be screaming for my head a pike.

I sank deeper into depression, falling so deep that the best anti-depressants and mood stimulants failed to help me. I stopped leaving my room. I spent hours curled up on my bed, convinced that I was worthless and that nothing I would ever do would ever atone for my crimes.

At some point in our lives, we’re all told that we’re stronger than we know. Like the heroes of old, or in our comics and films and books, we’re told that if we stay strong, hang in there, and never quit, we can endure anything. But that’s a lie. No one can endure suffering forever.

Everyone has a breaking point, and when they reach it they will do anything to end the pain.

In a desperate effort to make the guilt go away, I snuck a razor into my room and began to cut myself, believing that the slow, drawn-out gashes in my neck would make me feel what the dead had gone through, and that when I caused enough pain to myself, the guilt would finally leave.

The thought came to me that after all I had done, perhaps it would be best to die. No matter what I did, I just ended up hurting others.

The thought was like a siren’s call: alluring... intoxicating, even. It would give justice to all those who had suffered, and keep me from hurting others ever again, while finally freeing me from all the guilt and the shame.

I succumbed to the thought, and began to cut harder and deeper into my throat, going slowly to maximize the pain... and that was when Beakbreaker opened the door to pay a visit.

In less than a minute, I was magically grabbed by orderlies. In less than five minutes an inhibitor ring had been attached to my horn, and in less than ten I was locked inside a padded room and put on a suicide watch, technicians having disabled my legs to keep me from using them. But instead of helping me, the process only furthered my implosion. At first I screamed, my rage defeating the sedatives intended to knock me out. I was incoherent, yelling that everyone were demons trying to keep me alive so I would suffer as long as possible. Had I the means, I would have slit my throat or used magic to crush my artificial heart. But the inhibitor ring made my horn useless; I couldn’t even break it off to stab myself.

Helpless, and denied the ability to do the one thing that could have ended my misery, I was left to stew in hatred towards myself, and to those who put me in the room. When someone looked inside the clear door every five minutes to check on me, I screamed at them. When the doctors and therapists tried to talk to me, I screamed at them, too. But my greatest rage was saved for Beakbreaker. I screamed the loudest the few times she came to visit. To me she was a betrayer, the one who had taken away my one chance to make things right, and I hated the mere sight of her.

Had I means, I probably would have attacked her.

Eventually, I stopped screaming. I turned my back on everyone who came to me, wanting nothing to do with them. Even when they told me that they were only there to help, or that I was doing this to myself, I convinced myself that they were lying. They were only trying to gain my trust so they could hurt me. My refusal to acknowledge them was the only weapon I had, and I used it. I was convinced that, if I ignored everyone long enough, they would finally leave me alone.

I spent almost a month in the padded room, refusing all the attempts of the doctors and medical staff to help me. They tried to gain my trust by putting books, stuffed animals, and other things in my room, but I wasn’t fooled. I rejected them all; I would fight them as long as I could, until the moment I could use my magic once more and end my life.

But life is strange: even when it’s taken everything you care about, it will give you something to help you.

When I awoke one morning, I wasn’t surprised to find another object in my room. But this wasn’t some soft object a foal would cuddle with at bedtime. It was Little Celestia. She was dirty and a little smudged up from being in my saddlebags for so long, but her smile was as radiant as it had always been, and her enchanted eyes peered up at me.

I didn’t expect seeing the figure to have as great an effect as it did; I spent the day watching it, fantasizing that Celestia had shrunk herself down and stayed with me.

It wasn’t until night fell and the lights were dimmed that a familiar thought came to me: What would Celestia do?

I almost screamed at the question. The last time it had come to me, it had cost my parents their lives. But the thought refused to leave me, and when I realized I wouldn’t get any sleep because of it, I forced myself to contemplate what Celestia would do in my situation. Everyone has a breaking point, even her. But Celestia has never crossed it. Equestria isn’t always the peaceful kingdom we know it to be: it has been invaded and lost towns, cities, and kingdoms. Tyrants have come within a hair’s breadth of enslaving us all, and at times even Celestia herself has been helpless to save us. And yet, no matter the odds, she has never given up. She’s taken every opportunity, no matter how small, to make things better.

I’ve never faced the challenges Celestia has. Yet, like me, she once had parents. Like me, she no doubt knows the pain of losing them. Yet, she kept going. She didn’t let grief take over her life like I had. She would want to live her life to the fullest, to live a life that her parents would be proud of.

If my parents were in that room with me, I thought, they would be horrified at seeing me so broken and desperate to die. They would understand why I wanted to, but they would also tell me not to give up. What’s done is done, my mother would say, and it could not be changed. And my father would say that I could be like Celestia: accept what has happened, and do what I could to improve my life.

That was the tipping point. If I was dead, I would be seen as a failure forevermore. But if I was alive, I could show all of Equestria that I wasn’t, and I could rebuild my life into something my parents would be proud of.

When the orderly came to check on me, I looked at him for the first time and politely asked to see Beakbreaker. She was at my room minutes later, hastily dressed, her eyes bloodshot, and her body sagging from exhaustion, but all that was forgotten as the orderlies opened the door and let her come in, their horns at the ready.

In a quiet, tired voice, I told Beakbreaker I was ready to get better.

No one spoke as Beakbreaker remained where she was, seemingly frozen in place, unable to make up her mind on what she should do... and then she knelt, her legs wrapping around me as tightly as she could. I leaned into her embrace, trying not to cry as I felt the one thing I never thought I’d feel again.

Hope.

***

It was a long, hard road to recovery. Though I was determined to get better, I would backslide many times in the coming weeks. But Beakbreaker was my anchor. When I was convinced that nothing would ever get better and the desire for death came again, she gave me strength when I had none for myself. She helped me to therapy, to visits with the doctors, and to the exercise room where I had once adjusted to having wings. And many times she just stayed with me, saying nothing but being the soothing, nurturing presence I needed.

As the months passed, the doctors finally found a combination of medication that worked for me; I would wake up in the morning and no longer feel dread at what miseries that might befall me. It took time, but my therapist finally helped me realize that what had happened to Canterlot was not my fault. If they were in my position, anyone else would have acted to save their loved ones. While I had given Chrysalis the Control Crystal, it had been under duress, and I was not responsible for what had happened afterwards, and more importantly, I had tried to stop her.

But more importantly, she led me to accept that I had not let my parents die. The guilt with their deaths lay with Mangus Bluehorn, who was now a faceless corpse somewhere deep in the earth, smashed to pieces upon boulders and cast into a darkness from which he would never be found. He had been given a chance at redemption, and had thrown it away in an act of hate.

It was a fitting end to someone as wretched as him.

Bit by bit, my depression lifted. Guilt and hopelessness faded away until the day finally came where I no longer needed to take any medication. While the sadness of losing my parents remained, I could now handle it. All that remained to me was to begin the process of rebuilding my life... but before I could begin, there was one thing that need to be addressed: my status as Equestria’s first cyborg.

As part of my treatment, my therapist had allowed me to read the newspaper to help me prepare to be a part of society again, and that included reading the rumors that one of TechInc’s creations had still not been found a year after the battle of Canterlot. While Princess Luna had confirmed the existence of a pony-robot hybrid, she had refused to say where it was, only that it was not a threat to anyone.

The day after I was declared healed, Beakbreaker took me into her apartment and said that when I had first been brought to Medicomp, Princess Luna had sent a letter summoning me to Canterlot. Beakbreaker and my old boss, Coin Counter, had personally intervened and told the Princess that I was in no shape to visit her, physically or emotionally, and had continued to say so during my treatment. But now that I was well, Luna wanted to see me. For what, Beakbreaker didn’t know, only that I was to travel to Canterlot as quickly as possible.

I was nervous, of course. Even with my therapist sessions, a part of me still feared that Luna would blame me for what had happened at Canterlot. I was ready to face her and, if worse came to worse, I could put up a defense for myself. That’s what I kept telling myself when Canterlot sent a ship to pick us up: it was identical to the Raven, and even had Gusty at the controls. He was pleased to see us again after so long, and still called me Boss as we flew to the capital. After the battle, he had gained a new ship and continued to act as one of Luna’s best pilots, and joked that this would be a lot less dangerous than our previous get-together.

I appreciated Gusty’s humor. It helped put me at ease as we reached Canterlot. Much like the rest of Equestria, it was almost completely rebuilt, with few signs of the battle that had ripped it apart. Only a few buildings were still under construction as Beakbreaker and I went to the castle, where I introduced myself to the guards and said I had an appointment with the princess. A guard appeared ten minutes later and told me to follow him. My heart was pounding as Beakbreaker and I were escorted through the castle to Luna’s chambers. I was told to go inside, but Beakbreaker would have to wait for my return.

Beakbreaker put a hoof on my shoulder, wordlessly telling me that everything would be all right. That gave me the strength to open the doors and become one of the few ever to enter the princesses’ private quarters.

Luna was waiting for me as the doors closed. She bore healed scars from her fight against Chrysalis, and her face was a little harder than it had been before the war. She didn’t smile, but nor did she seem angry as I bowed and told her that I had come as requested... and asked if she knew that I had helped Chrysalis get the Control Crystal.

She nodded.

With sweat on my brow, I asked if I was to be punished for what I had done.

Luna said that, no, I wasn’t. She had learned how I had been blackmailed and forced to act, and would not hold it against me.

I could have melted into the floor with relief, but Luna said there was still the matter of my transformation to settle. I took off my coat and pants, revealing my robotic body for Luna to see. She inspected it for several minutes, but my horn was of great interest to her. She asked if I remembered what I had been told about becoming an alicorn.

I did, and I asked if she was going to have the horn removed.

It was silent in the room as Luna pondered my question. She finally said that while her opinion hadn’t changed, it was interesting that I had carried the horn for over a year without any ill effects. Every other pony who had tried had not been so fortunate. Perhaps, she told me, there was something about this horn – or me – that merited further study. I would be allowed to keep the horn (on the condition that it would be removed at the first sign of trouble) and trained in the art of wielding magic. It would, she said, be an excellent study to see if earth ponies could adapt to casting magic.

I had to grab a chair to keep from falling.

There was one last matter to resolve, Luna told me. The public knew that cyborgs existed, but had yet to learn my identity. Luna wanted to avoid a repeat of the Medicomp fiasco, and said that she would take charge of my public reveal, so as to show that cyborgs were not inherently dangerous. Thus, Luna asked if I wanted to become her representative to go throughout Equestria to show this latest advancement in technology.

When I found my voice again, I asked Luna if she was serious. Why would she pick me, the pony who had inadvertently destroyed Genesis and led to the worst battle in Equestria's history?

Luna pointed out that I was the only one of my kind. There were no others she could enlist. But she also pointed out that I had seen what this new technology could do. I knew the importance of using it wisely, and proving to others that I wasn’t a monster.

With a smile, Luna asked me if I wanted the job.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. I had gone to the castle with the fear of the princess removing my horn or doing something deplorable, and here she was, giving me the opportunity to work for her. I immediately asked if this meant I would be working with Princess Celestia. Luna said I eventually would; Celestia was still recovering from having most of her magic and life force drained. But I didn’t care how long it would take; the fact that it would eventually happen was enough to make me feel giddy, a feeling that grew when Luna said that I would also be living at the castle so I could be ready to depart at a moment’s notice.

Working for the princess, living at the castle, and eventually working with Celestia herself. It was a dream come true, and like anyone would do when given such an opportunity, I accepted it without hesitation.

Beakbreaker was waiting for me when I exited Luna’s room, anxious to know how it had gone. It was one of the most satisfying moments of my life to tell her about my new job, and she was as surprised as I was. I was grilled all the way back to the heliport about what I would do, and more importantly, when I would start. The princess had given me a week to get ready and tidy up my affairs. Or, as I saw it, to close the door on a chapter of my life.

I was delighted and more than a little proud that Beakbreaker was happy for me. And yet, there was a sadness about her. Beakbreaker assured me that nothing was wrong, that she was just a little shocked about what was happening.

With my new assignment looming, I turned my attention to putting my affairs in order. Gusty was still available to help us, and after I made a brief stop at one of Canterlot’s less visited buildings, he flew Beakbreaker and me to Saddle Lanka. There was no joy in returning to my childhood home; stepping through the door and seeing all my parent’s things was almost too much, but Beakbreaker was once again my anchor. With her help, I was able to manage my parents' estate, including selling off my mother’s shop and the house itself. I had no desire to keep either; it was hard enough to go through the home and take photo albums and a few trinkets and treasures that held sentimental value. But after everything that had happened, I could never again go into the house again without being overwhelmed by grief and tears.

After two days I had gathered everything I wanted to keep. The rest of my parents’ possessions would be sold in an estate sale before the house was put on the market. I checked the basement and found a massive steel door welded across the entrance to the caves beneath the mountain, the numerous locks and chains ensuring it would not be opened ever again. Just for safety, I contracted a construction company to fill up the basement with concrete, so that no one else would be tempted to go down there again.

With the house ready, and my mother’s store about to be sold, I had one last duty to fulfill... and it was the hardest one of all.

Despite not being tended to for over a year, my mother’s garden was as beautiful as ever as I went to two trees where my parents had enjoyed many lazy afternoons in a hammock. It was there that I dug a deep hole and took the ashes of my parents and placed them inside. It took me several minutes before I could finally place the soil and dirt back in place.

I sat there as the sun set, Beakbreaker holding me tightly as I struggled not to weep.

With my business concluded in Saddle Lanka, all I needed to do was return to Manehattan and manage what little businesses I had there. But I instead turned my focus to Beakbreaker. She had done so much for me without asking anything in return, and I wanted to return the favor. Thus, I asked Beakbreaker if there was anything I could do to help her.

It took Beakbreaker a few minutes to answer, for she had to confront something she had pushed to the side for so long. She told me that with tending to my recovery, and the needs of Medicomp’s patients, she had never found the time to put her parents to rest.

With Gusty piloting his ship, we made record time in reaching Beakbreaker’s homeland. Unlike the last time we had come here, I was with her as she stepped off the ramp and headed to her old village. It was like she had described it to me: sitting at the base of a small mountain and surrounded by fields of grass. In its prime it would have been full of life, but the scars of war remained: most of the homes were damaged, and only a few zebras had returned to live there.

I stayed with Beakbreaker as she reunited with her old neighbors and friends and carried out the difficult job of telling them what happened with her parents. Everyone in the village then joined Beakbreaker at the communal graveyard beside the mountain, where the dead had been laid to rest for centuries under tall groves of trees that stretched higher than any others upon the grassy plains. A small ceremony was held as a grave was dug, and small wooden figures of Beakbreaker’s parents were laid inside, stand-ins for bodies that had gone with Genesis to the bottom of the sea.

I remained to the side during the ceremony, not wanting to intrude on such a sacred moment. But when the village leader sing a farewell song, Beakbreaker began to cry. I went to her and held her as she had held me, wishing I could do more to comfort her. But I knew that, in a way, there was little I could do. Like me, she had lost her parents before their time.

We were both orphans.

***

We didn’t stay long after the funeral was complete. Beakbreaker bid farewell to her neighbors and childhood friends, and then Gusty was once again flying us back to Manehattan. When we arrived at the Medicomp building, the two of us bid Gusty a fond farewell as he flew back to Canterlot.

Figuring that we both needed a break after bidding our parents a final goodbye, I suggested to Beakbreaker that we go out to eat. Grateful for something to take her mind off things, Beakbreaker said she liked the idea, but wanted to try something a little more intimate. After going out to get some food, she returned, and we ate dinner on the rooftop, surrounded by the glow of Manehattan’s countless lights. And when the meal was finished, we lay on a sofa, watching the stars twinkling above us.

I was content to lie there and enjoy the breeze, along with the quiet sound of muted traffic far below us. Beakbreaker was the same.

The silence was eventually broken when Beakbreaker asked if I was looking forward to my new job. I noticed a hesitation in her question and asked her what was wrong. Beakbreaker hesitated for a long moment, and then confessed that though she was happy for me, she was also afraid. When I left for Canterlot, she said, she was going to be alone.

Feeling like a dunce for not realizing what had been wrong, I immediately assured Beakbreaker that we’d be able to work something out. After all, it would be unrealistic for me to stay in Canterlot all the time; I could fly out to Manehattan in less than a day when we wanted to get together. It wasn’t as if I was moving to the moon or some faraway country.

I had hoped my assurances would put Beakbreaker at ease, but it didn’t. Scooting closer, Beakbreaker quietly told me that despite all her achievements and triumphs, she wanted something more meaningful in her life. Oh, she had the knowledge that she had helped so many regain wings, legs, and their mobility after terrible accidents, but she wanted someone to share her life and accomplishments with. Even after so many years, she remembered what her parents had told her before she had first set out for Manehattan: When all the fame and treasures of the world leave you, the only thing left will be those you love, and who love you.

As if embarrassed to say it out loud, Beakbreaker whispered that after everything we had gone through, I meant more to her than anything in the world.

Sliding her legs around me, Beakbreaker held me close, her voice quivering as she said she never wanted to lose me again.

It took a moment to gather myself, and I put my legs around Beakbreaker and pulled her close as well.

I whispered that I didn’t want to lose her, either.

We said nothing more, lying together as we watched the stars.

***

As I went to bed that night, I thought about what Beakbreaker had told me. I didn’t get a wink of sleep, but for once my insomnia was not from worry or fear; I was too busy to sleep as I pondered a thought that had long been in my mind. And when Beakbreaker woke up the following morning, I was already in the kitchen with breakfast waiting for her. She was delighted, as I hoped she would be, and I wished her well as she headed off to work.

The moment the front door closed, I rushed to my room and made several calls. When the arrangements had been made, I got dressed and headed upstairs to meet with my old boss. Our first meeting after so many years was a little awkward; I didn’t blame Coin Counter for being uncomfortable, given our history together. But we soon settled in as I went to business, asking him a very important question. It took quite a few hours of talking and negotiating (and a little application of my charm), but I finally persuaded him to agree to my proposal.

All that remained was to find a most important item. Making sure my wings and body were covered up to avoid any unwanted attention, I rushed onto Manehattan’s busy streets, where I spent the rest of the day combing through the shopping district in search of a most important object. There were many to be found, but none matched what I was looking for. And as the afternoon came to an end, I began to fear that I wouldn’t find it... but then I did. It was in the final shop I visited; I don’t know what caught my eye, but it just felt right, as if it had been created just for me at this point in my life. I immediately bought it and raced back to Beakbreaker’s apartment, managing to get inside before she got off for the day.

When Beakbreaker came inside, tired and happy to cast off her lab coat, I suggested that we go out to eat, and at a restaurant this time. As I hoped, Beakbreaker agreed. When she asked where we were going, I just smiled and asked her to trust me.

We took a cab to a restaurant on the outskirts of Manehattan’s upper class district. It was fancy, yet not so expensive as to break the bank when the bill came. Beakbreaker was curious as we went inside, and her puzzlement grew as we sat in a booth near the window. I asked her what was wrong, and she said the place seemed familiar. I told her that was no coincidence: it was the restaurant where we had first met, and we were sitting in the same booth where we had first talked to each other.

Beakbreaker blushed as the memory came back. And as we ate our food, she joked about how so much had changed since that night. And as she wiped her mouth with a napkin, Beakbreaker asked if there was any reason I had brought us there.

I told her that yes, there was. I asked if she wanted to come to Canterlot with me. Medicomp had an office there, and we could remain close even as we worked.

Beakbreaker was shocked. When she finally found her voice, she asked me if I could really do that. I told her I already had. I had called Canterlot and asked if she could live with me, and they said yes. I had persuaded Coin Counter to let her move and be in charge of the Canterlot office.

All Beakbreaker had to do was accept the offer.

Choking up, and with tears in her eyes, Beakbreaker joked that it wasn’t every day someone was invited to live in an actual, honest-to-Celestia castle with princesses, much less the princesses. And when I asked her once more if she was interested, she almost squealed as she said yes. Her mouth went into overdrive, saying she’d pack the moment we got back, and that she’d spend the next few days getting her affairs in order.

I let her talk, waiting until she had calmed down before revealing that there was another reason I had bought us there.

Puzzled, Beakbreaker asked what that was.

I tried to quiet my heart as I told Beakbreaker that I had been thinking of her since before the war began, and especially when I had gone to prison. Her memory had helped keep me sane in that dark place, and all I could think about was getting back to her. And we had. No matter the circumstances, no matter the obstacles, we had always found our way back to each other.

I told Beakbreaker that perhaps we were meant to be together.

In a heartbeat, Beakbreaker realized what I was saying.

Her hooves went to her mouth.

Taking a small box from the pocket of my coat, I took a deep breath, knelt, opened the box, and asked Beakbreaker the most important question of my life.

***

There are days in our lives that we all long for: days when we finally get opportunities we've worked and sweat and bled for, and days when our dreams - sometimes decades in the making - finally come true.

For me, that day has finally come.

In the two weeks since I asked Beakbreaker a question, she and I have moved from Manehattan to Canterlot. We’ve settled into a good-sized apartment near the castle, and Beakbreaker has easily moved into her new job as both manager and head researcher of Medicomp’s Canterlot office. She enjoys the work, and having others she can teach and instruct. Even better, she was able to get a new body constructed for me, this one almost identical to the one Glasseye gave me, but with artificial skin that matches my old coat.

Only a day after my body was complete, Princess Luna held a press conference outside the castle and finally revealed me to the world. As expected, the reaction was quite mixed. Seeing a pony with a body of steel and gears was a shock to everyone, and doubly so when they learned that the pony behind the Manehattan incident was the recipient. But with Luna sponsoring me, the crowds were more interested than fearful. And on my first tour, I was careful to present myself as humbled and honored with such a gift. The first tour of Equestria went far better than the one I took years ago, and from the articles in the paper, it seems ponykind might be more open to the idea of these bodies than they were with wings. There’s no way to prove it, of course, but I like to think that getting used to wings and legs has made it easier for everyone to be open to the idea of a cyborg.

It’s satisfying to see the curious looks on everyone’s faces on tour, and to behold their wonder as they touch me and my artificial wings. In time, we’ll be able to convince everyone that a new age of medical advancement has dawned. Of that, I have no doubt. But I’m not interested in that day. I’m not interested in awards, recognition, or articles about me in the papers. A long and painful chapter of my life has come to an end, and another has begun, this one full of hope and promise... but before I can begin it, there’s one last thing I need to do.

Standing before a mirror, I adjust my tie

A clock ticks. It's a few minutes to midnight.

It's time.

Breathing deeply, I walk out of the sitting room and into Canterlot’s royal gardens. They’re beautiful during the day, but they take on an otherworldly beauty at night, with fireflies dancing among the flowers and trees. I follow a path through the gardens to a small clearing among the trees, where a pony and a zebra wait for me.

Beakbreaker can’t stop smiling as I take my place beside her, her black dress shimmering like the stars above.

Taking out an an old book, Luna opens it and begins to recite words that are known far and wide. But I can barely focus on them: my gaze keeps turning to Beakbreaker. I wish her parents were here to see this.

I wish mine were, too.

Luna turns a page and continues to speak.

I always imagined this moment playing out differently: my mother and father would be here, dressed in their finest clothes, smiling as their son took one of the biggest steps of his life. My father would beam, and my mother would cry, as mothers always do.

That dream is gone. Life hasn’t turned out the way I wanted, and for a moment I feel a deep sadness within me.

Beakbreaker doesn’t notice the tears dripping down my cheeks.

Breathing deep, I wipe the tears away. I won’t let sadness ruin this moment. My dreams didn’t turn out the way I wanted... but as my mother once told me, life never goes the way we want. All we can do is make the most of what we’ve been given. That’s what Celestia would do. She would gently let go of dreams that can’t come true and focus on those that can. I will, too... and there’s one dream I’ve had ever since the day when Beakbreaker held my hoof on a train to Canterlot.

It's time for that dream to come true.

Finishing her speech, Princess Luna asks me a question. I’m so choked up that I can barely get my answer out, but I do.

Pleased, Luna asks Beakbreaker the same question.

Beakbreaker can barely speak as she nods, tears falling as she says yes.

Smiling, Luna closes her book and gives her official proclamation.

I reach out to Beakbreaker, and she reaches to me.

We look deep into each others eyes... and we smile.

Together, under the light of Luna's moon, we share our first kiss as husband and wife.

Author's Note

And that's all she wrote!

The ending picture was once again done by the talented Stasushka. Visit her DA page here.

Though the story is now complete, come back next week for two deleted chapters, followed by Nightfall's original outline with commentary.

Bonus Material: An Unwanted Ally (Original Version)

In the outline and original form of the chapter, "An Unwanted Ally," Silverspeak was to go with Beakbreaker to help find her parents. However, such an expedition at that point in the story felt like padding, and was ultimately rewritten to have Silverspeak stay on Genesis. This is the material that was cut out, which began after Silverspeak convinced Beakbreaker to let him join her in suiting up and flying down to help look for signs of a changeling invasion.

***

I can barely keep up as Beakbreaker dashes onto the colonel's personal airship, where we take our seats with thirty soldiers in black armor. Ours is gray, signaling that we're not combat troops.

The engines ignite, and the seating area jerks as the airship flies out of Genesis and starts down at what feels like a dangerously unsafe speed. The troops around us take it in stride; Beakbreaker and I are the only ones holding onto our restraining bars tighter than we should. I try to say something, but because it feels like I'm going to throw up, I keep my mouth closed. Beakbreaker looks much the same.

The ride lasts another few minutes before the clouds vanish and the airship slows to a stop, the cabin shaking again as it touches down. The loading hatch swings open, and a gust of warm air flows inside as the troops flip up their restraining bars and dash off, rifles at the ready. After steadying our hooves (and my stomach), Beakbreaker and I follow them onto the grass of the zebra savannah. For me, it's a big moment: I've never stepped into another kingdom before, much less one so far away from home. I didn't know what to expect at seeing the plains that Beakbreaker called home for so many years.

Whatever notions I had were far different than what's before me.

There's nothing around us. No greenery, no plants, no animals, and no signs of life. There's only ash, and the blackened husks of trees, all of it heated by the hot sun baking down on the dead ground.

Beakbreaker says nothing as she stares at the desolation before her.

Other airships land around us and unload their troops. The shocked troops line up into formation, and it isn't long before they start towards the large hill nearby.

“Come on,” I say. “We'd better stay close to the others.”

Almost on the verge of tears, Beakbreaker pulls herself away, and we jog to the colonel's platoon. The capital city of the zebra kingdom is smaller than I thought; most of the hill is covered with the remains of small huts. Atop the peak is a large hall that's just barely standing. For a capital, the city is small enough to fit inside Canterlot Castle.

The colonel surveys the hill. “Beakbreaker? I'd like you near the front in case we find anyone inside.”

Beakbreaker wordlessly joins him, and I stay close as we head to the tall fence encircling the hill. The gate swings on its hinges as a breeze goes through. The locking mechanism has been broken off.

No one speaks as we enter the city and head upwards. Sergeants direct their squads to search nearby huts. I try to see inside, and down narrow alleys, but there's no one in sight. The only sounds come from the wind blowing tattered tarps and broken doors.

I look for blood or bodies, but there are none to be found amidst the destruction.

We reach the hall. A squad heads to the door and listens, then opens the elegantly carved doors and slip inside. They return a moment later and indicate for us to enter.

The hall is simple and plain by Canterlot standards, but would have been quite beautiful in its prime. Now the smooth, wooden floors, once polished from countless hoofsteps, crack and disintegrate into ash beneath our hooves. The tall, thatched roof above us threatens to do the same.

“Nothing,” the colonel says. “Beakbreaker?”

Beakbreaker goes behind the broken throne and around on the wall before finally pushing a nearly-invisible door open. She peers inside and calls out in a language I don't understand. When no one answers, she raises her pistol and goes inside.

“Beakbre-”

She holds up a hoof for me to wait before disappearing. I force myself to do as she indicated, but I want to grab the soldiers around me and charge in after her.

Beakbreaker comes back out after a few minutes. “There's no one down there,” she says, “This city's a ghost town, now, colonel.”

“They were captured?”

Beakbreaker looks at the remains of a map hanging on the wall. “Possibly not." She goes over and points to a tiny, barely visible illustration in the center. “We're here. Now, beneath the capital are numerous tunnels that spread throughout the kingdom, allowing anyone inside to flee to the nearest settlement or hiding places.”

“Which means they're probably still out there,” I say.

“We'll send our companies to each of the locations on this map,” the colonel says. “If there's anyone out there, we'll find them. Is your hometown on this map, Beakbreaker?”

She nods.

“I'll send a platoon there immediately.”

***

The platoon is quickly assembled, but I'm not sure the military's airships are the best way to go. While they are heavily armed and armored, they're not as fast as civilian models, being built to carry numerous troops while coated with armor, both of which slow the things down. I can take care of that, though, and after a quick phone call, Gusty flies down in the Raven. Once everyone is packed inside, the cloaking system is engaged and the ship takes off. The capital is soon a dot on the horizon as we cross the savanna; Beakbreaker and I remain the cockpit, Beakbreaker scanning the ground below.

“We going the right way?” Gusty asks.

Beakbreaker nods, too focused on trying to identify landmarks to reply. It can't be easy: the savannah below us has been burned away, leaving every tree, hill, and boulder blackened. If the changelings went after the capital, then they also went after the entire zebra kingdom. But why? That doesn't fit the changeling style. They want live beings to feed upon, not dead ones, and certainly not angry ones who don't have a home anymore.

“There! That hill!" Beakbreaker points to a large hill on the horizon. “Go there!”

Gusty adjusts course. There's no smoke on the other side of the hill; maybe whatever is on the other side managed to escape destruction.

The Raven flies over the hill, and Beakbreaker has to grab the wall to steady herself.

A small village lies at the base of the hill. Gusty slows the ship and floats overhead, allowing us to peer inside. In better times it would be a charming place with numerous gardens, trees, and areas for livestock to wander about. But like the capital, it's been ravaged. All the greenery is gone, and most of the huts are collapsed.

“Take us down,” I say. “Now.”

Gusty sets us down close to the gates; no sooner has the hatch touched the dead grass than Beakbreaker's running to the gates with her pistol drawn. I have to dash to keep up with her as the platoon and the lieutenant in charge follow us.

“Beakbreaker, wait!"

But she doesn't, kicking her way past the gates. Like the capital, they've been forced open. Dashing through, I enter the village. Unlike the capital, there are signs of a struggle here: pots have been shattered on the ground, fences knocked over, and common goods are strewn about on the grass. The lieutenant’s troops immediately begin a search, but I charge on ahead after Beakbreaker.

“Beakbreaker!”

I find her yanking at the door of a large hut at the back of the village. Though scorched, it's still standing.

“Mother! Father! It's me, Beakbreaker! Can you hear me?!”

I grab the handle and together we yank with all our might, but the door refuses to budge. It feels like it's been boarded up from the inside.

“We'll have to find another way in." I look up to the roof. “Here, I'll give you a boost.”

I only just prop myself against the wall when Beakbreaker scrambles onto my shoulders and leaps onto the roof. Smashing through the weakened thatch, she leaps down and I hear the barricade being cleared. Once it is, I raise my pistol, open the door, and enter Beakbreaker's home. The exterior hides a deceptively pleasant and well-stocked interior, only the furniture, vases, and cups lie broken and scattered on the rug. A painted tapestry has been ripped apart, the figures on it just barely recognizable, including a tiny zebra beside her parents.

Beakbreaker shoots into the next room, only to immediately come back out. “My parents! They're not here!”

Okay, we've got to stay calm. We can't panic. “Did your parents have a basement?”

Nodding, Beakbreaker shoves a cabinet aside and reveals a hidden trapdoor. She yanks it open and we dash down the stairs into a small room lined with smashed shelves. But there's no one here, either.

“They're not here,” Beakbreaker says. “They're not here, they're not here, they're not here!"

“They probably got out,” I say, but they couldn't have, not with the door barricaded from the inside.

“They're not here! They're not here!" Beakbreaker shouts it over and over again. “They're not here!”

“But we'll find them!" I grab Beakbreaker. “Beakbreaker, listen to me! We'll find them! We'll-" Wait, what was that? Was that a... breeze? It came from the direction of the wall, but that can't be... unless...

“Beakbreaker, wait here." I dash back up to the courtyard, where the lieutenant has gathered up his troops. From the looks of it, they didn't find anyone. I run to the closest Unicorn, a medic, judging by the red cross on her shoulder. “You, are you able to dispel enchantments?”

“Did you find something?” the lieutenant asks.

“Maybe." I lead the Unicorn and the lieutenant to the basement of Beakbreaker's house. Once we're in position I ask the Unicorn, “Can you see if there are any fake walls in here?”

Beakbreaker's snapped out of her panicked stupor. “Fake walls? My parents never-”

The Unicorn casts a spell. The wall opposite us flickers and vanishes, revealing a dark, gaping hole.

The lieutenant casts her own spell and shoots a ball of light into the tunnel. It goes on for a good ten seconds before vanishing.

“Get the radio running,” she tells the Unicorn. “I think we found out what happened to the villagers.”

***

With the tunnel found, messages are dispatched back to headquarters and orders relayed back. Permission is given to enter the tunnel in pursuit of the changelings, and while the soldiers outfit themselves it's up to me to keep Beakbreaker from running in without all of us. But at last, the lieutenant calls for her troops to move out.

Beakbreaker bolts to the the house, and the rest of us follow. A bloodhound takes a sniff of a scarf Beakbreaker found, and it immediately picks up a trail heading into the tunnel. We let her lead the way, our lights revealing rough walls that have been hastily carved. If the soldiers are afraid, they don't show it. They're spending most of their time politely but firmly stopping Beakbreaker as she tries to charge ahead. I wish I shared their courage.

“Hey, you okay?” the lieutenant asks.

“Last time I went underground, it didn't end well,” I say.

“What happened?”

I shake my head. “I'm just glad I'm not alone... and that we have guns.”

We follow the tunnel for almost ten minutes before it emerges into another tunnel, this one so big that the top is barely visible even with our lights pointed up. This is probably a major passage for the changelings, the main road that all others lead to. We follow this tunnel, and we'll eventually reach the nest.

“Lieutenant,” I ask, “Have any of the tunnels we've found been this big?”

The lieutenant shakes her head. “Let's keep moving. Stay alert.”

We proceed down the tunnel, trying to keep our hoofsteps quiet. I study the walls; something about this place makes me uneasy. Yes, we're in a passage that could be flooded with changelings at any moment, but there's another factor I can't determine that makes me nervous. Maybe it's the...

Wait. The walls. Unlike the tunnel in Beakbreaker's basement, the walls here are rough and jagged. I hadn't given it any thought, but now I realize this isn't a tunnel carved by the harsh forces of nature.

“Lieutenant?”

“What?”

“Look at the walls.”

“What about them?”

“Those jagged holes? Those are claw marks.”

The platoon stops, and a dozen lights dance over the gouges.

“I don't think changelings made this tunnel.”

The lieutenant's gone pale. “Fleethoof?”

A soldier runs over. “Yes, sir?”

“Get back to the surface and radio this to HQ, ASAP.”

Fleethoof nods and takes off back the way we came, casting an invisibility spell around herself as she goes.

The lieutenant touches the closest gouge. “Maybe it's old. Maybe the changelings found this tunnel and have adapted it for their own use." She studies the rock. “Can't tell how old it is... we got any geology fans here?”

Nobody answers.

“Guess we won't find out." She rubs her face. “All right, let's keep moving, and for Celestia's sake, stay alert. You see or hear something, let us know. I don't fancy meeting whatever did this.”

The others nod as they continue on. I glance backwards as we march, shining a light into the darkness, but nothing's following us.

The bloodhound takes another sniff of the scarf and almost yanks the leash from her handler as it heads fearlessly down the tunnel. Beakbreaker's right beside it as we follow, all hoping this tunnel is as deserted as it looks. The sound of an excited dog will carry far and reveal our presence.

We descend deeper into the earth, the air growing stale. It's still breathable, but if we go any deeper we may need to retreat and come back with air masks.

The bloodhound stops, sniffs the ground, then veers left into a small side passage. We line up single file and follow it inside, taking our time to navigate the curves and twists so as to avoid falling into one of the many chasms and seemingly bottomless pits around us.

I take a moment to glance down. Hopefully these pits aren't really bottomless, or that there's something down there in the dark, waiting for the unwary to fall-

I bump into the rump of the soldier in front of me, and someone promptly hits me from behind. I peer around to see what caused the holdu-

Oh no.

The tunnel's expanded, but the walls are no longer carved from hard, cold rock. They're covered in dull resin that barely reflects our lights. The material is everywhere, smeared over the walls, the ceiling, and the floors.

Only one species produces resin like this.

Safeties are clicked off as the troops creep into the hive entrance.

“Stay tight, everyone,” the lieutenant whispers.

I check the safety on my pistol. It's off. Celestia, I hope I don't have to shoot this thing. The volume alone would cause hearing loss if it was fired in close quarters.

There's no sound as we follow the bloodhound, who's no longer eager to charge ahead. The tunnel tightens up, the walls scraping against our armor. Resin cracks beneath our hooves.

I sweat. This place... it reminds me of the tunnels beneath Saddle Lanka, those tight, confining-

“You okay?” the lieutenant asks.

I wipe the sweat from my brow and try to speak, but instead launch into a coughing fit. The air around us is uncomfortably warm and musty, making each breath harder to take than the last. And it only gets worse as we go deeper in, the air turning fouler and heavier as we break through crusty strands of dried resin, sweat drenching us like falling rain.

Beakbreaker, her eyes watering and turning red, presses onwards, shoving aside her discomfort. I follow her, as do the others.

An odor drifts through the air, horrid and pungent.

“What's that smell?” a soldier asks.

Breathing through my mouth, I follow the others out of the tunnel and into a cavern filled with even more tunnels. All eyes look to the bloodhound, miserable as the rest of us, but still dedicated to her task. She finally takes one of the larger passages. We stick close as she picks up the pace.

“Everyone stay ready,” the lieutenant says.

A moan.

We stop. Beakbreaker tries to rush ahead, but two soldiers catch her, indicating for her to be silent.

One soldier creeps ahead to investigate. He turns a corner and catches sight of something.

He tries not to throw up.

“Lieutenant!”

“Keep it down!” the lieutenant hisses.

“That's not necessary, sir."

My heart drops as the lieutenant goes to the corner. Beakbreaker finally tears away from the soldiers and dashes forward. And once she turns the corner, she too, stops. The lieutenant and the soldier are disgusted at what they've seen, but Beakbreaker... she almost looks like she's going to die.

I run forward and finally see what's ahead. Before us is a massive chamber packed with changeling cocoons, each one holding a zebra. There has to be hundreds of cocoons in here, but the stench I smelled earlier now overpowers me to the point where my throat is burning. It's easy to understand why: all the forms within the cocoons are limp.

“Cut them down,” the lieutenant calls out to the others. “Now!”

Beakbreaker grabs the closest cocoon and tears it from the wall, sending up a cloud of dust. Coughing, I yank one down, the resin cracking too easily for something normally so hard. I smash the cocoon open, freeing the ze... oh Celestia... the zebra inside is dead, his flesh already decomposing, and... oh Celestia, I don't want to know what that liquid is.

Someone throws up. Then a second as more of the cocoons are ripped open. The stench becomes unbearable; I want to run out and find clean air, but we can't. Beakbreaker's still smashing cocoons open; if there's a chance her parents are alive, we have to keep going.

“Are any of them alive?!” the lieutenant calls out.

A chorus of nos answers her. But that changes as another cocoon is smashed open.

“Here! This one's still alive!”

Beakbreaker knocks soldiers aside as she runs over, and as a shriveled and husk-like body is dragged out, she screams, unable to hold back the fear that's finally torn loose.

“Father!?”

The zebra gasps as his dry eyes eyes swivel to Beakbreaker.

“B... B... Beakbr...”

Beakbreaker can barely keep herself together as she cradles her father. “Yes, it's me... I'm here.”

The zebra eyes Beakbreaker, and the faintest trace of a smile crosses his face. He's weak, so much so that it takes everything he has to point towards the wall, and the last remaining cocoon. I grab hold, tear it down, and rip it open. Inside is a female zebra in as dire shape as Beakbreaker's father.

“Mother!" Beakbreaker grabs hold of her. “Mother?!”

Beakbreaker's exhausted, shriveled mother cracks her eyes open. Those eyes dart about in confusion and fear, but calm themselves when they find Beakbreaker.

The zebra smiles.

“My child...”

Bonus Material: Facing the Future (Original Version)

As described in a few blogs, this was a phenominally difficult chapter to write. Originally, the last chapter would cover Silverspeak's efforts to overcome his depression and end with him marrying Beakbreaker, but it was ultimitely cut, as I realized I could summarize this chapter in a few pages in the final story.

***

I’m... I’m in a room. It’s bare and cold, with only a window on the wall, revealing a nighttime storm raging outside. Where... where am I? I can... I can feel cables, tubes, and wires hooked into my back, but I feel light. I look down. My chest is gone, and so are my legs, replaced by mechanical innards dangling and swaying above the floor. They wiggle as my unseen heart beats within them.

What happened to me? H... how did I get here? Am I dying? Oh please, Celestia, let me be dying. Let me feel my body and mind shutting down. I thought I knew what pain was. I’ve been cut open without painkillers. I’ve been imprisoned and gone through the hell of paranoia and madness. I’ve seen Equestria united against me, and I’ve seen my dreams wither and die. But this is so much worse.

My mother and father are dead. I could have saved them, but I didn’t.

I killed my own parents.

A door opens.

“Silverspeak?”

I look up. Beakbreaker’s before me.

“Beakbreaker...”

She touches me. “I’m here.”

“Where am I?” My voice is older and broken. I don’t recognize it.

“The castle’s medical wing,” Beakbreaker says, keeping her voice steady and calm. “Your body gave out. We had to bring you here. The last TechInc technicians are crafting a new body for you.”

“Why?”

Beakbreaker’s confused. “To make you better.”

“Don’t,” I whisper. “Please, don’t...”

“Silverspeak––”

I feel the tears coming. “I don’t want to get better.”

Hooves grab my face and force me to look at Beakbreaker. “Silverspeak, listen to me. There’s nothing you could have done for your parents. Their injuries were too severe.”

“I could have,” I whisper. “I could have saved them...”

Beakbreaker shakes her head. “The doctors said that no one could save them. Not even the most skilled healers could. There was nothing you could have done. Mangus was the one who killed your parents, not you.”

My lips quiver. Beakbreaker’s lying. She knows I could have saved them and she’s just trying to make me feel better.

“Silverspeak, listen to me––”

It was a waste. All that effort, all that pain, all the struggles to save my parents and it was all for nothing! I’m sobbing, sobs that quickly turn into screams. I’m thrashing; I can’t stop. Guilt’s grabbing my very soul and taking over, and I can’t stop scr––

***

Wha... what happened? It’s dark. Am I dead? No... no, I’m not. I’m tired, and I’m breathing. My heart beats within me, working to keep me among the living. I’m lying in a bed, my head lying upon a soft pillow. A sliver of light streams through some nearby curtains; it hurts to look at it, but my eyes adjust, and I can faintly make out a closet, a cabinet, and a few paintings upon the walls. This is a bedroom, and a familiar one, but I can’t figure out why...

A door creaks as it’s gently pushed open. “Silverspeak?”

I turn towards the voice. “Beakbreaker?”

Beakbreaker comes in, relieved to see me. “You’re awake. Good.”

I blink, trying to adjust to the light from the room beyond the door. “What happened? I... I was––”

“Having a panic attack,” Beakbreaker says, not enjoying the memory. “I had to inject you with a sedative before you hurt yourself.”

Wait. Yes, I remember. The crushing guilt, feeling as if it were choking the life from me... but why don’t I feel it now? Or anything for that matter?

Beakbreaker sits on the bed. “You’re probably wondering why you feel different. I gave you the strongest anti-depressant I could get, but one of the side effects is that it acts as an emotional tranquilizer by shutting down the parts of the brain responsible for emotions.”

Oh. Well, I suppose that explains what’s happening. “How long was I out?”

“A week.”

“A week?”

“After you were sedated, the technicians and doctors figured it was best to keep you under while your new body was calibrated.”

Beakbreaker indicates for me to follow her hoof. I do, and see a new body of steel lying on the bed. It’s cruder than the one Glasseye gave me: it’s bigger, bulkier, and less refined, most likely a prototype or something built in a hurry without regard for aesthetics. If I had any skin, it would look like I had been injecting myself with steroids.

“I’m afraid it’s the best they could do with the resources they have. Once we craft something better, you’ll get upgraded.”

“We?”

Beakbreaker nods. “Medicomp. The company’s bought all of TechInc’s assets.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, TechInc... it doesn’t exist anymore. When the public learned what their brain chips did in Canterlot, the outcry was... well, you can guess. It wasn’t long before the company’s leadership caved, sold all their assets to Medicomp, and shut down.”

TechInc’s out of business? Strange that such a large company could go under so quickly. “Beakbreaker, how long has it been since Canterlot?”

“About a week and a half. You were slightly out of it for the first few days because of shock.”

“And the war?”

Beakbreaker beams. “It’s over. We won.”

“We did?”

“Queen Chrysalis was captured, and so were all her changelings.” Beakbreaker’s delighted to give me some good news. “Without a queen to guide them, the changelings gave up. The military’s gone through their tunnel network under Equestria and rescued everyone they could find that was still alive. And even better, there’s no sign of any more of those dragons.”

“What about Celestia and the Bearers?”

“They were found in a hive burrowed under Canterlot. They were drained of magic and most of their life force, but the doctors say they’ll be okay.”

Well, that’s encouraging news. “What about everyone who fought in the battle? How many did we lose?”

Beakbreaker groans as she rubs her face. “Silverspeak, I’ve seen what happens when you have a breakdown, and I don’t want you to go through that again.”

“You don’t want me to know how many died.”

Silence.

“Beakbreaker?”

“We lost many,” Beakbreaker admits.

“How many?”

“I’ll tell you once your treatment is over, and you can handle it. Now, that anti-depressant I gave you is powerful, but short-acting, so I’ll have to move you to something a little less potent.”

“You can always give me another dose.”

I might as well have asked for her to pour rat poison down my throat, judging by her reaction. “Silverspeak, this stuff is only meant to be used in life-threatening situations. It’s so strong that repeated doses can kill the recipient.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. I don’t want to kill you, so you’ll instead be taking something lighter to help you with the therapy. That should help you adjust to what’s happened.”

“My parents.”

She nods.

This is so strange. I know I should feel sad about my mother and father, but I feel... nothing. Love, joy, happiness, sorrow, fear, and horror... they’re all gone. I can’t summon them up even if I try.

Beakbreaker goes to the window and pulls the curtains aside. Late afternoon light streams into the bedroom. Wait, I have been here before. It’s the guest bedroom in Beakbreaker’s Medicomp apartment.

“Manehattan. So that’s where we are,” I say.

“Yes. I brought you here so you could be admitted to the medical wing, but Coin Counter said we can’t.”

“Because of what I am?” It’s logical that my old boss would be uncomfortable with his most famous (perhaps infamous is a better description) former employee staying in the tower, and as a cyborg no less. I don’t blame him.

“No. However, he was able to make a few calls, and there’s a small facility not too far from here who’s willing to take you. It’s staffed with doctors skilled in treating mental health, but they only take five to six patients at a time so they can get more individualized treatment.”

“Will you be there?”

A shake of the head. “I wish I could be, Silverspeak, but Medicomp needs me here. We have a lot of new patients coming in who need new limbs.”

“Oh... how many?’

Again, Beakbreaker hesitates, and for much longer this time.

“Beakbreaker?”

“Many,” she says at last. “But like I said, we need to focus on you. Coin Counter’s already made all the arrangements, and you’ll be heading to the facility in the morning.” Beakbreaker goes to a closet and pulls out some clothes. “You’ll have to wear these while we’re heading over; can’t have you be seen as a robot.”

“What’s wrong with that?”

“There were reports of a robot pony who fought in Canterlot,” Beakbreaker says as she takes out a long coat, “and it was seen carrying two dying ponies. But it hasn’t shown up since, and now ponies are fearing that one of TechInc’s experiments has gone rogue.”

“Oh.”

“Princess Luna is expected to comment on the rumor in a few days. Hopefully, having her make the announcement about what’s really going on will avoid another Guardian fiasco.”

I say nothing.

***

When my new outfit is assembled, Beakbreaker treats me to a pleasant, homemade dinner; I appreciate her effort to make me feel better, but there’s an emptiness where there should be enjoyment. And when Beakbreaker gives me a hug before going to bed, I don’t feel any pleasure at her touch, nor hope when she assures me that things will get better.

Night falls, and I lie in my bed in the guest bedroom, unable to sleep, but I imagine being in a coma for as long as I was has something to do with that. Thus, with the entire night ahead of me, I have plenty of time to think about my situation. Unlike previous nighttime ponderings, I’m free to work with calm, detached logic, and it soon becomes clear that things aren’t as hopeful as Beakbreaker would like to believe.

While she is no doubt involved in efforts to rebuild Equestria after the end of a war, Princess Luna will inevitably learn of my new status as an alicorn, or perhaps already knows if Beakbreaker and my doctors informed her. Considering what she told me about trying to become an alicorn back in Manehattan, she’s unlikely to be pleased with my transformation. And regardless of what her message to the world is when she reveals my existence, it will be another repeat of the Guardian fiasco; of that, I have no doubt. If the public turned against TechInc over a brain chip, how would they react to a half-pony, half robot being walking among them?

But more worrisome is Chrysalis. Luna has no doubt interrogated the queen and learned about how I aided her, and that it was my actions that led to the deaths of those who fell in Canterlot, however many that may be. While I may have been blackmailed, my actions still led to the battle, and the deaths of many. Word of my deed will eventually leak out and spread across Equestria, and, coupled with the fear of a cyborg, every pony who lost a loved one will be screaming for my head on a pike.

I don’t feel any fear or horror at realizing that. But I know I won’t have this calm when the medicine wears off.

I have two choices: I can flee Equestria, or I can do what Beakbreaker wants and get treatment. It’s possible that I may be healed in mind and spirit, but to what end? Luna will be faced with the outcry from an enraged public, and the pressure to punish me, even though my crimes were not as great Chrysalis’, will certainly be overwhelming. She would probably have to strip me of my horn and my wings, and perhaps replace my body with something crude and primitive that would make me less of a threat, like peg legs sailors got in centuries past. There would almost certainly be jail time to be endured, and for far longer than the Manehattan incident. And when all was said and done, I would be a shadow of what I am now, mocked and scorned throughout all of Equestria.

But that will not happen. I won’t allow the public, blind with fury and forgetting logic, to condemn me to a fate that is unfair and excessive, and could cripple me for life. I must leave Equestria and give it time for passions and fury to fade, and to let logic and cooler heads prevail.

Getting out of bed, I dress myself in the clothes Beakbreaker laid out, and then strap on my saddlebags, open the windows, and fly out, closing them behind me with my magic. I almost take off, but hesitate. By committing myself to this path, it may be months, or even years before I return.

This could be the last time I see Beakbreaker for a very long while.

Like a shadow in the night I fly to Beakbreaker’s window and magically pull them open just a little. Peering through, I see her. Beakbreaker lies asleep in her bed, her face calm and relaxed, the perfect image of peace and contentment.

I spend several minutes committing Beakbreaker’s peaceful face to memory. I will likely need it in the months to come. I don’t want to leave her, but this is the best course of action I can take. Still, it will be hard on her, and it would be cruel to depart without informing her of my plan. She deserves that much, at least. Using my magic, I pull out a piece of paper and scribble a quick letter telling her my intentions and that she is not to worry, for this really is for the best.

Putting my things away, I gently slide Beakbreaker’s window open and slip the finished note through the crack before closing it.

I take one last look at my only friend before pulling the curtains closed.

Please, forgive me.

Then, with a flap of my wings, I turn and fly off into the night.

***

My plan for avoiding the upcoming outrage is quite simple: After gathering supplies, I will fly to a remote and uninhabited region of Equestria where I can remain undetected while occasionally making trips into remote villages to sneak a glance at papers to keep myself informed about the public’s mood. When things appear to have calmed down enough, I will fly to Canterlot, meet Princess Luna, and work out whatever issues remain.

Hmmm... now that I think about it, perhaps I should forgo fleeing and instead go see the princess as soon as possible. She is more likely to be open to logic and reason, and can come up with a solution to the coming outcry... but she has her own sister to worry about, the Bearers, and running the country by herself. Being under such pressure would fray her patience, and If I were to say something wrong or make her angry, she would make a snap judgment and the result would be dire. No, I can’t risk that. I’ll proceed with my plan as usual and instead trust that she, too, will see logic as time goes on.

Now my only problem is to figure out where to go. The more remote the better; perhaps the permafrost forests north of the Yaket Range. Few ponies ever go there, yet it’s still close enough to infiltrate any number of communities around the mountains. Yes, that sounds right. I will do that.

Though Manehattan has a reputation as a city that never sleeps, most of its shops are still closed at this late hour. I don’t have any bits either, so I will have to wait until the bank opens. Flying east, I eventually land atop one of the skyscrapers near the bank, and it’s here that I will wait. With no bits I have no means of renting a hotel. It’s not worth getting a room to pass a few hours, and to do so would leave a paper trial that Beakbreaker could follow. When she wakes, Beakbreaker’s likely to overreact at seeing my note and do everything she can to find me, fearing that I’ll be going through another emotional breakdown. The less traces I leave of my presence, the less likely she is to find me.

However, there is one way to make it even easier: get the bits and then fly to some other city to get my supplies. That would be easy, but my appearance is quite distinguished: if she went to another town where I bought supplies, locals would easily remember me and which direction I flew off in, giving Beakbreaker the chance to eventually find me. That wouldn’t be enjoyable to find her in my place of exile, not to mention how awkward it would be trying to explain what was going on. She would never agree to it, which would lead to arguments, hurt feelings, and possible attempts at having me sanctioned.

My heart pounds. I don’t like even thinking about such an idea. I don’t think I could do it. I... oh. I was just nervous and uneasy. It seems the medicine is wearing off. I’ll have to be careful from here on out and keep a tight grip on myself. A momentary slip, a split-second of doubt or fear would make things much more difficult... but I can do it. I can get through this.

I know I can.

***

By the time the sun has risen I know for sure that the drug’s worn off. I can feel the first tinglings of emotions bubbling to the surface again, but for the moment I’m neutral, neither happy or sad. But all it would take is a single stray thought or incident to tip me in the wrong direction. Better to act instead of sitting here and worrying about starting down the path of madness. Just worrying about that could get me worked up... and now I feel the first unwelcome bits of fear in my gut.

Great.

Double-checking that my clothes and coat cover up my mechanical parts, I fly down to the bank as the manager unlocks the doors and swings them open. There are already a few ponies lined up for early morning business; best to let them go first. If I were to be the first one to rush inside, that would cast suspicion on me, especially if Beakbreaker comes here. She’s smart; upon waking up (wish I could remember when she does so) and realizing what I’m doing, she’ll rush to see if I’ve gotten money and then head towards the stores where I could get my supplies. I’m racing against an unseen clock.

I’ll have to wait a minute, maybe two at most before heading in. That will give me time to compose myself. Can’t rush about or appear panicked; my oversized clothing alone is probably going to get some cautious looks, and I can’t give the tellers any more reason to be––

Some vans drive past. Quite a few, in fact, with red crosses on the side. But I don’t hear any sirens, nor see ambulances racing about. These vans aren’t in a hurry, either... but how many of them are there? Six, seven, then eight. Maybe they’re transferring patients to the hospital. Que a few, by the looks of it. Maybe some from Cante––

No. No, no, no, can’t think about that. Beakbreaker didn’t discuss that with me, and I’ll assume it was for a good reason. Especially can’t think that those inside the vans are heading to the hospital because of me––

No! I slap myself. I cannot think like this! Focus, Silverspeak! Focus! Okay, enough waiting. I need to get my bits. That’ll keep me focused.

I head inside the bank, adopting the mindset of someone who’s heading out on a vacation. A charming smile seems to disarm the teller, though she does give the briefest pause at learning who I am. But she proceeds with professional courtesy, and in a few minutes I’m walking out with enough bits to cover my supplies. Any more and the teller might have gotten suspicious.

Taking off, I fly away from the bank. So far, so good. No sign of Beakbreaker, I’ve got my bits, and now it’s time to get some new saddlebags. It’s been a long time since I’ve shopped in Manehattan, so I have to head through the shopping district to browse. I could pick one up at a retail store, but for the extra-big models a specialty shop will have to do. I find it, and in ten minutes I walk out with a set twice as big as my current ones (stored inside one of them for the moment; I can transfer everything later).

I’ve got my new bags. Next comes food, but this is something I’m a bit unsure about. This new body is a machine, and I’m not sure what it uses for fuel. It’s probably powered by crystals, but what about my organic parts? They need nutrients, especially my brain, which means that I must be able to digest and absorb normal food. That means I’ll have to get crystals, food, and water, but then there’s maintenance. Will I need oil and gears? Picking some up to act as an emergency repair kit wouldn’t be a bad idea, but food and crystals comes first.

Confound it, this is going to be trickier than I thought.

I head into a public restroom, lock the door, and after pulling aside my coat and clothes, I take a deep breath and focus, using my magic to gently pull back the plates on my chest. The large mirror above the sink lets me see into a maze of tubes, wires, and gears. But deep within, I can see something glowing. Being careful not to pull anything from its mount, I push the machinery aside and... bingo! There it is: three golden crystals embedded within thick vials connected to other, unseen machinery.

Putting the panels back into place, I head into the shopping district’s high class section; I come across a crystal and diamond emporium in moments, but as I head inside, my worst fears are confirmed: this place caters to the wealthy desperate to improve their social standing by spending absurd amounts of bits on shiny rocks. There are three crystals here identical to the ones in my chest, and they’re outrageously expensive. But since I need them to live, I fork over most of my bits to buy them and bid a quick retreat, trying not to grumble at how the store is ripping off ordinary ponies like me. Still, I should be grateful: with the crystals in hoof, and the bags, I’m halfway done with my preparations. All I need now is food, a tent, a sleeping bag, and I’ll be ready to leave.

Putting the crystals inside my smaller bags (best to have as much space as possible for food), I search for the closest grocery store. A few police cruisers drive past, but none stop as they pass me by. Still, I head deeper into the crowds to avoid them. Can’t be too careful, especially if Beakbreaker asks the police to go and look for me.

I find what I’m looking for after half an hour of searching: Manehattan’s biggest grocery store, an enormous, three-story warehouse filled with every type of food imaginable. As to be expected, it’s packed with customers buying food for a busy weekend, and I join their ranks after dropping off my bags at the front and taking a shopping cart.

An unprepared shopper would get hopelessly lost among the crowds surging amongst the isles, but not me. My organic parts will need nutrient dense food, so I walk past the candy and junk food isles, and instead make my way through the islands and displays to grab the healthiest foods that have been packed for long-term storage. Meals ready to eat, dehydrated fruit and vegetables, complex carbohydrates, and quite a few nutrition bars.

It takes me about an hour to get all the food that should keep me going for at least three months, possibly double if I ration it. I could have just grabbed a bunch of things and call it a day, but I can’t rush this. A single mistake could prove disastrous down the road: nutrition deficiency could lead to impaired mental functioning, which could lead to bad mistakes, which could lead to death. Always do your research, my parents used to say, and you’ll avoid being––

I stop. Only when other customers give me odd looks do I put down a box of fiber bars I had been inspecting.

Keep it together, Silverspeak. Keep it together.

I manage to make it to the drinks isle without breaking down. I just need to stay focused on my goal. Do that, and everything will be okay. After grabbing a few jugs of water and a reusable filter, I’m sure I’ve gotten everything I need. There’s still the problem of what to do when my food and water inevitably runs out, but I can graze on whatever fruits and vegetation I find. It may not be the most convenient or easy way to live, but I can do it.

I head downstairs. Hopefully there won’t be a mob trying to get through before... drat, there is. Even with every lane open there are long lines stretching towards the back of the store. I head to one of them, and spend most of the next fifteen minutes tapping my hooves while slowly moving forward.

The doors slide open and two more customers head inside, blissfully unaware of the long lines they’ll have to... oh. They aren’t customers. They’re police officers.

They’re not smiling as they head deeper into the store.

Relax, Silverspeak. These officers aren’t here for me. They’re just here for... well, maybe to check on something. Yes, that’s it. Maybe wanting to make a public service announcement reminding everyone not to drink and drive a carriage.

I reach the checkout and try not to break my foodstuffs as I unload them from the cart. The tired cashier does her work, and I stuff the food into my bags. Once this is finished, I’ll just need the camping supplies, and I’ll be free to leave Manehattan.

The police officers return, heading to the doors with an employee following them. I pay them little heed as I keep stuffing my bags.

“Silverspeak?”

I turn to see a pony pushing a broom along the isle. I have a vague memory of seeing his face before, but for the life of me I can’t––

“Silverspeak, it’s me, remember?! From Green Groceries!”

Wait... I remember now. He was my coworker from my first job. He’s the one who came and woke me up after my botched attempt to get into the library. All these years later and he still recognizes me... in the one place I really don’t want to be recognized in.

“Man, I read all about you!” the pony says. “Is it true that you wanted to usurp the princesses and take over Equestria?”

The cashier’s giving me funny looks. So are the other customers.

“No,” I say. “And you should stop reading tabloids.”

The cashier’s eyes dart to something behind me. So do the eyes of the other customers. Even my former coworker looks back, and he’s worried at what he sees.

I don’t want to look, but I do anyway. The police are still in the store.

They’re looking right at me.

Okay, don’t panic. They’re probably just surprised and cautious about me being here, that’s all. Maybe they were involved in the Manehattan incident and lost some of their friends. Now that they’re face to face with me, they don’t know how to act, and that’s why everyone here is silent, because they know these officers.

I turn back to the cashier. My total is on the cash register, and I take out a hoofful of bits to count out.

All talk stops as two sets of hooves come up behind me.

“Mr. Silverspeak? My name is officer Street Beat, and this is officer Sharp Sight. We’d like you to come with us.”

A very familiar fear rushes through me: It’s visited me twice, when I was convinced I was going to be fired and go to jail before my father threatened to turn me in, and when I was hiding from the princesses in a Manehattan warehouse knowing that the Bearers had been dispatched to find me. It was knowing that something terrible was coming and there was nothing I could do to stop it, or even delay it. And now that fear has me gripped in its clutches again, refusing to let go.

A few coins fall to the counter as I force myself to turn around. The officers are still, both giving the fake smile of someone trying to convince the unhinged that they have nothing to fear.

“Where are we going?” I ask, using all my self control not to bolt.

“To the police station,” Street Beat says. “There are some ponies who want to talk to you.”

Sharp Sight shifts, his back legs bracing themselves against the floor. An attack posture; Street Beat is doing it too, both trying to be as discreet as possible.

I can’t run, because they would attack me. If I attack, I could easily take their heads off with a single kick; I don’t want to hurt them, but I can’t go with them. There’s only one thing I can do.

“Alright,” I say. “I’ll go.”

Street Beat smiles. So does his partner.

As I hope, they lower their guard ever-so slightly.

The checkout lanes are very quiet as I put my saddlebags on and head to the doors, both officers staying very close. I ignore the stares of hundreds of customers, and my old coworker as I’m escorted out the front doors and into the parking lot. There’s a police cruiser there, and Sharp Sight opens the back door with his magic, revealing bars embedded in the windows.

“This way, Mr. Silverspeak.”

I can’t wait; if I’m going to act, it has to be now!

“Oh, excuse me,” I say, my fear focusing my charm to maximum strength in a second, “I was buying groceries for a friend. She’s at work and has several hungry fillies at home, and I’d like to go drop the food off before they get hungry, if you don’t mind. You don’t have to wait for me, because I’ll meet you two at the police station after I’m done.”

Street Beat seems puzzled by the idea. He blinks, as if trying to trying to make sense of a puzzling enigma.

Come on...

“Well... I don’t see why not,” Street Beat says with a shrug. “Can’t let young ones go hungry, I suppose.” He gets into the carriage. “Make it quick, though. The Chief was very insistent that we find you.”

“That’s right,” Sharp Sight says as he closes the back door. “Said we need to get those posters up, too.”

“Well, you succeeded!” I say with my biggest, brightest, fakest smile. “And you did a very good job of it! Now, off you go. I’ll see you at the station.” With a wave I turn and head into an alley beside the store, my heart pounding. I glance back. Are the officers following me?

They aren’t.

Good––

A whistle blows, and I hear two sets of hooves running for the alley. “Hey! Stop!”

Buck!

I bolt, my hooves hitting the ground as I run for my life and my freedom. My wings unfurl and I throw myself into the sky. Stupid, stupid, stupid! I should have known that police officers have a stronger will than most ponies, one I can only influence for a few seconds. Doesn’t matter; neither are pegasi, but I have to get out of here before they call in reinforcements. But where do I go?! I’ve only got a few seconds, maybe a minute to get into hiding... wait, I remember! The western shore has a lot of industrial buildings; there has to be a warehouse I can hide in!

I race through the sky, darting past skyscrapers as fast as my wings can beat, ignoring the shouts of pegasi ponies yelling at me as I shoot past them. I don’t have time to yell out an apology; I’ve got to hide and figure out my next––

Something hits me. I spin out of control. Oh Celestia, I’m going to crash! I yank back as hard as I can, wings struggling, but it’s not enough. I slam into a rooftop, rolling as my gears squeal and groan until I finally skid to a stop.

Am I... no, no I’m not injured. A little dented maybe, but... wait! Oh no, I hit someone! Oh Celestia, please don’t let them be hurt! I run to the edge and... oh, thank goodness! I did hit someone else, but they’re flying away, shaken, but none the worse for wear. Oh, that was too close... I could have killed them. I need to be more careful, as I don’t... wait. Wait, where are my bags?! My old ones are still on my back, but my new ones are gone! Oh buck, no! I must have not stopped them down tight enough when I left the supermarket!

I look over the roof’s edge, and I swear I can feel my heart tightening into a knot. Ponies far below swarm around a pair of saddlebags and the unmistakable multicolored mess of splattered and broken food mingled with bits lying across the sidewalk.

Buck! Buck, buck, buck!

Sirens echo through the air.

I can’t go after the bags. I can only take off into the sky and fly once again, this time staying clear of the pegasi flying around me. It isn’t long before I reach Manehattan’s western shores and the many docks and warehouses. I remember these; I came here after I first became an alicorn, but the warehouse I hid in is no longer standing, along with many other buildings that have been demolished or closed up. Hiding in one of those would be too obvious, so I instead dart towards a run-down hotel nestled next to a few abandoned skyscrapers. Luck is smiling on me: the windows are boarded up, and a notice on the door reveals that it’s been foreclosed.

Kicking a board off a window, I rush inside, put it back in place, and hunker down, listening. I can hear sirens in the distance, but they’re not heading this way. They go quiet after a few minutes, but it’s probably a trick; the police don’t want me to know they’re coming, so I squint out the window, watching the only road leading leading to the hotel. But there are no cruisers and no officers rushing up. In fact, there’s no one around. Everything’s quiet.

I slump against the wall, trying not to scream the strongest curses I know.

***

I take refuge inside the hotel for the rest of the day, not daring to step outside and risk showing myself. Word will probably spread fast throughout the city that Silverspeak, infamous pony of the Manehattan incident, is once again up to something, and once again everyone will be on the lookout for me. History is repeating itself once again... but I won’t end up going back to prison again.

I’ll die before I get that far.

A cruiser drives down the road, it’s siren quiet as the officers drive past the hotel.

Okay, Silverspeak, focus. This isn’t the end of the world. There’s no reason to panic. It’s not like every police officer in the country is going to be looking for you and thinking you’re the biggest threat they’ll ever face in their lives––

No! No, no, no! Can’t think like that! I have to focus... now, what can I do? The police are going to be on alert: running away from officers was probably a big mistake, but it’s not as if I’ve murdered anyone. Beakbreaker’s probably heard about what happened, or was the one who asked the two officers to go look for me. She’ll probably try to speed up the search or try something more comprehensive, and if that’s the case I need to leave sooner than I planned. But I still need supplies: all I have are my regular saddlebags, the crystals, and the clothes I’m wearing. The ponies at the bank have probably been alerted to look out for me, so heading there to get more bits is out of the question. How am I supposed to get food? Anything I gather in the wild will only last a few days at most; I need food that can last for weeks or months.

There has to be a way to get what I need... perhaps the local places of worship can help me. They have a known record of helping the needy with no questions asked... but they’ve never had to deal with a cyborg, and one who’s desperate to flee. They might try to stall or sweet talk me until the police arrive, or use their magic to immobilize me; I could possibly fight back, but I still have the same problem I did with Mangus: I can use magic, but nowhere near the level of experienced unicorns.

Two more cruisers drive down the street.

Think, Silverspeak, think... I can’t rely on others to help me... perhaps I’ll have to make them do so. It’s not ideal, but charming a pony to get me supplies is the quickest, most efficient way of getting what I need. Yes, yes, I’ll do that. I just need to wait until night falls, and then head out to find a pony who’s had a few too many things to drink.

I can still pull this off, and with any luck I’ll be flying far away from here by this time tomorrow.

When night falls, I remain inside the hotel, listening to the distant gongs of the bell tower to mark the time. Only when the bells chime at midnight do I sneak outside, darting into the shadows to avoid prying eyes. But it’s difficult to keep my own eyes open. I’ve been awake for a day and a half and while my body can keep going, my brain wants some rest. But I’ve got to get this over with. Get the food, rest until dawn, and then I can leave. I could try getting camping supplies, but I won’t push my luck, and I can always use magic to make a shelter and a bed out of leaves and trees.

Spreading my wings, I fly up until I’m camouflaged against the night sky. Even at this late hour there are plenty of ponies going to all-night bars and clubs, perhaps still celebrating the end of the war. I have plenty of places to chose from, but where to start? Someone who’s drunk is the obvious choice, but now that I think about it, an intoxicated pony is unlikely to follow my instructions. Perhaps someone who’s tired is a better choice. Now, the police have shift changes all through the night, and so do hospitals... so if I go to one and wait, I’m bound to find someone leaving after a long shift. It’s tough to locate, but I finally find it nestled halfway between the industrial and shopping districts. It’s not a large building, but it is painted a dark shade of blue compared to the hospital’s white. Tall fences and numerous bushes, trees, and general greenery create a barrier to keep it isolated from the outside world.

Landing a few buildings away, I creep out of an alley and peer onto the streets. No one’s in sight. I dart down the sidewalks to the hospital, and then down the sides, looking for a staff entrance. Ah, here it is. Even better, there are a few large bushes nearby.

Heading behind the bushes, I flatten myself against the ground to keep a low profile. All I have to do now is wait until someone leaves and trail them until they’re alone... Wait, that’s the mindset of a mugger. But I’m not here to steal, just to get food. I don’t want to hurt anyone.

There’s a beeping noise at the gate, and it opens moments later as a pony in a doctor’s coat walks out, his eyes bloodshot as he tries to stay on his hooves.

Yes... yes, this one will do nicely.

“Hey.”

Another doctor jogs up, this one much younger. Looks like I’ll have to wait until they finish talking before I make my move.

The first doctor yawns. “Hello, Night Knocker.”

“What’s it look like in there tonight?”

The departing pony rubs his face. “We got twenty five more in this morning.”

“You’re kidding.”

A shake of the head. “I wish I was. Poor things are shell-shocked. We’ve had to sedate one of them after he tried breaking out. Nearly killed three of the nurses and four orderlies. Thinks we’re all changelings and he’s still stuck in the tunnels.”

The newcomer shakes his head. “Dang. Well, could be worse.”

“How could it possibly get any worse?”

A poster is pulled out. “You could have this pony under your care.”

Who’s that on the poster? I try to get a closer look, but I can’t see it––

“My word... you mean the rumors of a cybernetic pony are true?”

“Yep. And unlucky for us, he’s lost his mind.”

The poster is lowered, the street lights revealing a horribly familiar face upon a wanted poster.

It’s mine.

“When did these come out?”

“Today. The cops have been rushing to put these things up all over the place. Want to make sure everyone knows not to go near him.”

“Well, what do they want to do? Kill him?”

Another shrug. “I don’t know. Rumor is, these posters come from up high. Like, really high. Princess level high.”

“You mean Luna?”

Night Knocker nods. “It’s all rumors, mind you, but she apparently wants him brought in ASAP.”

“First the Manehattan incident, and now this... he should have been brought here long ago. If they capture him alive, I daresay he’ll be brought here, along with all the others we’ll be getting.”

“Wait, we’re getting more?”

“Be grateful you’re not in the normal hospitals. Got a call from a colleague, says that the one here is jammed to double capacity, and so are all the major hospitals.”

“Could be even worse.”

“How?”

“Could be in the morgue business. Canterlot just released the final death toll from the battle earlier today. Sixty thousand dead.”

“By Celestia... are you sure?”

Night Knocker gives a reluctant nod.

The departing pony can’t speak.

“Hey, doc, go home. Get some rest. I’ll take it from here.”

A scream of soul-crushing despair escapes from inside the hospital.

Neither pony speaks as one heads inside and the other leaves. Neither know that the pony on the poster is only a few feet away, shaking behind a bush.

Sixty thousand dead? That... that can’t be true! There’s no way we could have lost that many! It’s... it’s just not possible! Night Knocker had to be mistaken. Yes, that’s it. He just misheard the official numbers, and those rumors about Princess Luna are wrong. There’s no way she would be so interested in a single pony when there’s so much reconstruction work to be completed. I’m nothing to her.

My legs shake. No, no, I can’t let myself lose my nerve now. I... I have to act. Have to––

Sixty thousand...

NO! No, don’t think about that! I have to focus! Forget the food! Forget supplies, forget everything, I just need to get out of this city now. If those posters are going up, I can’t risk being seen by anyone!

I manage to stand, ignoring the horrid cold going through me. A beat of the wings and I’m off. I have to head north as quickly as I can and pray that nobody spots me. And as I fly high into the night sky, it looks clear. Most pegasi would be back home this late at night and in this weather. Only police or guards on the lookout for someone would be out, but I don’t see anyone. Good. I’ll take advantage of... wait, what’s that?!

I spin hard, just narrowly avoiding a head-on collision with a shimmering field in front of me. But what is it? It... it looks like a magical barrier of some kind, like the one that Mangus erected years ago and the one around Canterlot. But this one is almost impossible to see; it was pure luck I didn’t hit it. Whoever erected it must have taken a cue from a spider’s web.

My wings beat as I carefully edge my way closer. The barrier doesn’t look impenetrable. Rummaging through my bags, I find a small jar of ink and toss it into the barrier.

It goes through with a brief flash of light.

A city-encircling dome that can’t stop anything... but maybe it’s not meant to stop ponies from going through; maybe it’s meant to detect someone.

I have a really bad feeling about this barrier. Every instinct says it’s for me... but I have to go through. Every minute I’m in here is one less minute spent flying to safety.

Floating closer, I reach out with my hoof. If it goes through without triggering anything, I’ll race out and go as fast as I can.

Here goes nothing.

My hoof touches the barrier and slips through. It’s like it isn’t even there. Good. I keep going until my shoulder enters, and then the base of my neck. Still nothing. Okay, now my head. No feeling there, either. Alright, now I’ll––

A flash of red light. Oh buck, what’s... wait! I’m stuck! I can’t move! The barrier’s turned red around me! It’s holding me in place and... screeching?! It’s making a ruckus, probably to summon the police! No! No, no, no!

I struggle. My limbs can move, but my body’s pinned as if it were caught in glue! I’ll have to cut my way out; focusing, I fire a beam of magic into the barrier and try to cut, but the barrier remains solid. Buck! Okay, okay, don’t panic, Silverspeak! Try again! Closing my eyes, I focus and fire again... and the barrier still doesn’t break.

No!

Wait! Wait, there was a trick I used back when fighting Mangus, what was it?! Wait, I remember! My shots got more powerful the angrier I was! Think... think about how unfair it is that I’m going back to prison and never get out, and how everyone’s going to mock and insult me and never forgive me for what I’ve done!

I scream and fire again... and the barrier breaks! Yes! I spin my head, slicing away until I’m free-falling. I beat my wings to head back up, but the barrier’s already sealed up. Blast! I’ll have to try somewhere else!

Spinning, I race along the barrier, trying to get as far away from here as possible. No one follows me, or even seems to notice me as I reach the city’s towers and fly towards the abandoned hotel. There it is! I... wait! Oh no, there are police cruisers surrounding it!

My wings hammer the air as I skid to a stop and dart behind a warehouse. I peer out, panting as I try to count... ten. There are ten cruisers around the hotel, and I duck back before I can count how many officers are there. Confound it all! Okay, okay, don’t panic... think, think, think! Find somewhere else to hide! Somewhere out of the obvious that no one would think to inspect... the docks! There’s bound to be a husk or abandoned restaurant there!

Slipping away, I fly to the docks, and as I hoped there’s no activity at this hour. There are no abandoned ships that I can see, but there’s a restaurant that’s closed. But... no, that won’t work. If the police are looking for me, they’ll search every abandoned or empty building they can. But there’s one place they won’t look... a place they don’t know exists.

Flying along the shore, I finally find a remote piece of rock that I carve a small cave into. My head is pounding and my vision is red by the time I’m done, but I have a small hole I can hide in. It’s a tight fit as I squeeze inside and use the last of my magic to float a few rocks across the hole, making it almost impossible for anyone to spot me.

There. I’m safe. I lay my head down, trying to breathe through the pain. But how did the police know where to go? Someone must have seen me leaving the hotel earlier, and they were waiting for me to come back while another team was following me. They’re probably out searching for me now that they know I’m still on the island... an island surrounded by a dome that will detect me the moment I try to get out. The police have gone through all that trouble to put up a dome just to get me.

I’m shaking.

The police wouldn’t erect a dome to stop a commoner. They wouldn’t even put it up to stop an everyday criminal. They would only put it up to stop someone who was a threat to all of Equestria... or someone who’s actions had led to the deaths of over sixty thousand ponies.

I can’t stop shaking.

***

There’s no sunrise when dawn finally comes. There isn’t even a sky; there’s only a thick sea of clouds that stretches to the horizon. I can barely see it inside my cave. I haven’t left or gotten off the floor. I can hear vehicles driving outside, lots of them, and I’ve lost track of how many sirens I’ve heard. The police are searching for me. They know I’m somewhere in the city, and they won’t stop until I’ve been caught, and in a way I can’t blame them.

If I were an officer hunting for the worst mass murderer in history, I’d send out everyone I had, too.

I haven’t slept. I’ve lain here, trying to deny the truth that refuses to leave me. If sixty thousand ponies died at Canterlot, their blood is on my hooves. Chrysalis may have led the attack, and she was the one who unleashed the arch-dragon, but none of that would have happened if I hadn’t been involved. It was my weakness, my momentary lapse in strength that allowed Chrysalis to get the Crystal and turn it against us all. My parents would still be alive, that the battle at Canterlot would never have happened, or Genesis would never have been destroyed if I had been stronger, faster, resisted Chrysalis, or just done more. And if I had, I would have been with my parents and Beakbreaker. We would have been happy... but we’re not, and we never will be again because of me.

There is no coming back from this. No deeds I do, no acts of penance or tasks of repentance will ever wash this away.

I look out through the cracks between the rocks. I can see the ocean beyond my cave, clear, open, and inviting. If I can get past the barrier, I’ll be free. When word gets out about how I helped Chrysalis, every parent, daughter, child, and spouse who lost a loved one will be screaming for my head on a pike, or to toss me into Tartarus and weld my cell shut. And Luna will oblige them. She knows what I did. Either she found out the truth after interrogating Chrysalis, or Beakbreaker told her, or she learned the truth some other way, but she’ll know of my crime, and with the death of so many of her subjects, she will seek vengeance against me, the one she trusted to help bring the war to an end. But now I am fallen, the traitor who killed so many.

Waves billow upon the water, the wind blowing them out to the endless sea. It’s as if they’re inviting me to come and join them.

Luna will have those posters spread all throughout Equestria. Every city and town will be on the lookout for me. Even if I escape Manehattan and flee, Luna will always look for me. No matter where I go, or where I hide, she will always be searching. Even in my sleep I won’t be safe, for she could find me in my dreams. And if she can’t find out where I’m hiding, perhaps she could trap me in a dream world forever, unable to escape, forcing me to feel the guilt and misery of what I’ve done without end.

I curl up on the floor, trying to stifle my sobs.

I can’t run away. I can’t turn myself in. I can’t even sleep.

I don’t know what to do.

***

The days pass. and I remain in my hole. I finally fall into an exhausted sleep one morning and awake as the sky darkens, but I find no rest or peace. Instead, I cry. I can’t stop; I feel so powerless, so helpless, so alone. It’s so bad that at times I want to die.

With everything I now face, it would be a relief.

Eventually, the tears finally stop. The fear and the terror fade, replaced by a numbness. I must have cried them all away. In a way, it’s a blessing. I can think again. I need to come up with a plan, something I can focus on, something I can do to make everything better. I can’t just go somewhere and hide until the public calms down. That won’t work. I’ll have to leave Equestria permanently, flying north into the unknown region beyond the seas.

But even knowing what I must do, nothing comes to me. All the ideas I get won’t work. If I try to flee I’ll be spotted and caught; that barrier almost certainly passes through steel, which means it would detect me if I tried to hide inside a cargo container on an outgoing ship. If I somehow managed to get through, I’d be spotted flying past another town or city. If I could avoid that, I would arrive at the coast only to find it devoid of food. My body would break down. My crystals would give out. A million different things can and will go wrong. Every plan I make will fail, as everything I’ve ever tried has failed. And even if, by some remote chance I succeed and find an uncharted land where I live out my days, I will spend those days in fear, always looking over my shoulder for a squad of Luna’s soldiers coming after me.

But worst of all is Beakbreaker. She can’t come with me, and I can’t go to her to ask.

If I leave, I will never see her again.

***

The police have to give up. They can’t keep patrolling for me forever. But I can’t go up to the streets to find out if the posters are still up. My will to win is strong, but so is theirs.

It’s time to find out who’s will is stronger.

Waiting until night falls, and the last rays of light are just about to fade from the sky, I take a chunk of rock and levitate it. From here it’ll be easy to hurl it across the bay and see if the barrier is still up. If it isn’t, I’ll make a run for it. To where, I don’t know, but I suppose I should try.

I ready the rock. One toss, and I can be free. But if it isn’t... No. No, it will be down. I’ve held out this long. It has to be gone.

It will be.

I hurl the rock as hard as my magic will allow. I don’t know how far the dome extends around Manehattan, but if it’s still here, I should see a flash of light.

I wait.

Nothing happens.

I smile. It’s the first time I’ve done so since––

There’s a flash of light ahead of me, brief, but unmistakeable.

The barrier’s still there. The police haven’t given up.

I slump to the floor.

I’m trapped.

***

It starts to rain, but I don’t see it. I sleep during the day to keep Luna from entering my dreams. When I wake at night, It’s always dark enough to hide the rain. I can faintly see the glow of nearby towers, but I don’t venture from my cave. I only creep out to drink what little water I can get from the sky, but only for a few moments. I can’t risk being seen. The police will have spies everywhere, combing the beaches and the shores. I won’t let them see me. I’ll hide in here and wait. The dome has to go down eventually. They can’t keep it up. I’ll outlast them.

The sun sets and rises. Then again. Three times. Five.

I lose track.

The desire to eat goes away. I don’t need much to drink.

The rain doesn’t stop.

How long has it been since I left Beakbreaker’s tower? A week? Two weeks? Sleeping all day and staying awake at night has made me lose track of time.

I can hear the world going on. Carriages and cruisers drive past my hiding spot. I hear ponies talking about normal things: meals, business, things ordinary ponies do. Things I used to do. Things I can’t do anymore. My only comfort lies in sleep, for it’s there that I can find peace in temporary oblivion. I don’t dream anymore, but I hope I do. For in those dreams I have one hope left to me. I’ve read about ponies and other species encountering deceased loved ones in their dreams. They’re unnaturally vivid and real, and almost always come with reassurance that everything is okay. Overnight, the bereaved can find closure and healing, especially if they’re the lucky few to be told that their lost loved ones are okay.

Every time I close my eyes to sleep, I hope I’ll be one of the lucky ones. If there really is such a thing as a soul, a spark, or a part of us that survives beyond death, then my parents would surely try to communicate with me. They would see how stressed I am and want to give me any comfort they can, no matter how minor it may be. And as I use my magic to send myself into a deep sleep each morning, I hope and pray that I’ll finally see their smiling faces, and the assurance that they forgive me for letting them die.

I don’t.

My parents never come.

***

The rain eventually becomes a downpour, the clouds growing darker by the day. I don’t hear ponies walking about anymore. They’ve retreated inside to be with their loved ones, seeking shelter against the cold and the dark. I wish I could remember what that’s like, but the memory is faded and distant.

Others would laugh and mock me, saying that I deserve to forget, that I deserve to be miserable. But they have no idea what it’s like to be an outcast. No sane pony has ever thought about what it’s like to be one. They don’t know about the guilt, or the fear, or the realization that you will never be happy again.

I have no friends or loved ones I can call for help. No one will come to me and offer a shoulder or a sympathetic ear. No one wants me. And if I were to die, no one would care. I would only receive the briefest mention in the news, and then the world would go on. In less than a decade I would be forgotten, a nameless pony joining the nameless masses throughout history who have accomplished nothing with their lives. And that is what I have done.

Nothing.

My life is a waste.

Everything I’ve ever done has been for nothing.

***

That’s a lie.

No one can endure suffering forever. Everyone has a breaking point, a moment where they just can’t take anymore.

When they reach that moment, they will do anything to end the pain.

I have finally reached my limit. I can’t go any further. I can’t stomach the thought of spending another day, another hour, or even another minute in this Celestia-forsaken cave. And yet, instead of being swallowed completely by despair, I feel... calm. I can’t win. I can’t wait out the police. I can’t outsmart Luna. If Equestria is united against me, I will eventually be caught. Perhaps everything I’ve gone through was a subconscious attempt to reject the truth, and only now, when I finally accept it, does everything become clear.

I finally know the truth. But with the truth comes clarity, and an answer on what I should do.

A smile comes to my face.

I know how to make things right.

The rocks covering the entrance of my cave are pushed aside. Putting on my saddlebags, I walk out into the storm and up onto the street. It’s mid-afternoon, and there are no vehicles on the roads, and only a few ponies running about. It seems that no one’s heading out today, not in this downpour. That means there’s less chance of being spotted, and if someone does recognize me I’ll just use my charm to send them on their way.

I jog through the streets of Manehattan. It’s so strange... all my anxiety, fear, and worries are gone. Even the hopelessness has been purged, leaving a blank slate.

It’s wonderful.

No one spots me as I make my way through the city, taking care to stick to alleys and out of the way paths. I’m drenched from the rain, but I don’t mind. It’s refreshing to feel the water on my face as I pass familiar sights: the grocery store where I got my first job, my old apartment building, the hospital, and the library. Any damage they incurred from my actions have been repaired, and they’re pristine once more.

In the years to come, may ponies forget they were ever damaged in the first place.

It takes me almost two hours to reach the park. There are a few ponies braving the weather for a walk, but I pay them no heed as I wander down paths and among trees and plants, searching for a particular spot. I’m not sure exactly what it is, but I trust that I know it when I see it.

I finally locate my spot. It’s a small clearing in the park’s most remote corner, hidden within a dense cluster of trees. There’s a bench beside a small lake, and a gazebo nestled among the trees.

The downpour slows as I take off my bags, and then stops as I take a seat on the bench. From here I have an almost perfect view of the trees and the lake; if not for the steel towers beyond the park, this would be a garden from paradise itself. And with no one around, I have it all to myself, as if this place was put here just for me.

I relax.

It’s so peaceful here.

The afternoon passes.

***

As day turns to night, the towers around me begin to light up, one by one, until I’m surrounded by an ocean of gently twinkling lights that shimmer on the surface of the lake.

For the first time in months, I feel... happy. I can sit here and just be. No shame, no guilt, and no worry.

It’s as if all the responsibilities and pressures of the world have finally gone away.

I relish the feeling.

The night goes on.

***

I wish this night could last forever. To just sit here with no worries, no fears, no responsibilities, and no guilt and have it last forevermore... but it can’t. Nothing can.

Nothing lasts forever.

With a soft gong, Manehattan’s clock tower announces the late hour.

I look around. No one’s here but me.

Taking my bags, I head into the gazebo. It’s dark inside, making it impossible for anyone to see me in here. It will no doubt be some time before anyone comes this way. Kneeling on the grass, I put my saddlebags to the side and roll my coat into a pillow as I lie down. From here I have a perfect view of the clearing, the lake, and the glowing towers.

Keeping my gaze on the beautiful vista before me, I focus on my magic and once again peel away the panels on my chest. When they’re unfurled like petals of a flower, I push aside the cables and tubes until I find the thick, heavily-armored box containing my artificial heart. I can feel it beating, the steady pumps giving me life.

One quick, magical crush is all it will take to destroy it. And with one move, Equestria will be free of me, and this will finally be over.

I take one last look at the vista before me. Let the last thing I ever see be something beautiful, free of war, suffering, and failure.

I close my eyes.

I focus my magic around my heart.

I’m not afraid. I’m not scared or frightened. This is for the best. It really is, and if she were in my position––

No. I shake my head. No, I don’t need that thought now. I can’t let myself be distracted. I need to focus.
I tighten the spell... and the question comes back again. I try to shove it aside, but the question keeps repeating itself, refusing to leave me be.

What would Celestia do?

No! Not now! I’ve failed at everything I’ve ever tried; just for once in my life, let me do something good! This is the last thing I can do to make the world a little better. It would satisfy everyone’s calls for my head, it would bring justice to those who died and who would be better off dead, and it would finally bring an end to my misery.

But why do those words feel so hollow?

No! No, I can’t give up! I focus and grip my heart again. Celestia would do this. If she was incompetent, she would want to save everyone around her. She would do anything to protect them from herself!

Wouldn’t she?

I shake.

Come on, Silverspeak, you coward! You’ve got the chance to do something good for once! Don’t throw it away! Ignore the shame, ignore the guilt, and just do it!

But... but what if this is a mistake?

DO IT!

Sweat drips onto the grass.

I don’t want to end it like this, confused and angry. That’s not how I want to spend my last moments. I’ll... I’ll take a moment to gather myself and calm down.

I release my magic and open my eyes. The rain is starting to come down again.

What would Celestia do? I don’t want to contemplate the question. The last time I did, it cost my parents their lives. Now it’s trying to deny me one last moment of happiness. No, I won’t give it my attention.

I try to ignore the thought for a good ten minutes, and then half an hour. But it still refuses to leave. It seems this is one of those thoughts that won’t go away until you face it. Fine. If it will grant me peace and quiet, I’ll do it.

Taking my saddlebags, I dig through and pull out Little Celestia. She’s covered with a thin layer of dust and dirt, but her smile is as radiant as it’s always been, and her enchanted eyes peer up at me.

Just what would Celestia do if she were in my place? I force myself to contemplate the answer. If Celestia had a family and lost them all, it would hurt her deeply, perhaps more than anything she’s endured in her many years. She would try to stop it... but eventually she would reach her own limits and try to end––

No. No, Celestia wouldn’t do that. She’s stronger than me. She... she would be strong. She wouldn’t let grief take over her life like... like I have.

I gulp. I’m not as strong as Celestia, nor will I ever be. But our princess, despite being as susceptible to grief or sadness as any of us, would eventually move on. She would try to live her life to the fullest. She... she would want to live a life her loved ones would be proud of.

My hooves shake. Little Celestia almost falls to the floor.

My parents... they wouldn’t want to see me like this. They... they would want me to be happy, not destroyed by grief. And if they were here, if they were sitting beside me, they would... they would...

I sniff as tears slip down my cheeks.

If my parents were here, they would tell me not to give up. What’s done is done. It cannot be changed. I cannot bring my parents back, or those who died at Canterlot. But what can be changed is where I go from here. I can end my life, if I want. I can try to run away. Or, I can do what Celestia would do: accept what has happened, and do what I can to make my life better.

My throat tightens up. Even though they’re not here, and even knowing that it’s just my brain working, I swear I can almost feel my parents hooves on my shoulders. If they were were... if they could speak to me, they wouldn’t want me to give up.

They would want me to live.

My heart beats within its box, hammering away as if sensing the end is coming and working to delay it as long as it can. It won’t.

I can’t do it... I won’t. If I’m dead, the suffering will end, but so will my chances of making anything better, of showing Equestria that I’m not a bad guy. If I’m dead, I’ll be seen as a coward and a failure. If I’m alive, I can show them I’m not.

If I can’t live for myself, I will live for my parents.

I’ll live a life that will make them proud.

The rain’s coming down harder as I shove myself up and put Little Celestia back into my saddlebags. I’m shaking as I slip the bags on and run from the gazebo, my hooves slamming into the pavement as I flee from the park and onto the streets. For the first time in a long time I remember what determination is: the rush of control, of feeling like you can do anything. But I can’t. This rush won’t last. I can’t beat this on my own; I don’t have the strength to save myself.

But I know someone who can.

I’m soaking wet when I finally reach the Medicomp building. Only a few lights are on as I hit the button to summon a guard. And when a guard does appear, he doesn’t recognize me at first. But when the guard goes over my face and realizes that my chest is open, he almost has a heart attack as he recognizes me.

Activating the intercom, I ask in my most polite voice if I can see Beakbreaker.

In only a few minutes I’m sitting in the lobby, guards surrounding me, unsure what to do or what to make of me, but their weapons remain holstered. They seem to realize that I’m not here to fight.

The elevator opens. Beakbreaker runs out, hastily dressed, her eyes red and bloodshot, her body sagging from endless hours of backbreaking work. Yet she forgets all that when she sees me. I didn’t know how Beakbreaker would react to seeing me. Would she cry, laugh, or scream at me? I didn’t know. It looks like she wants to do all three at once.

I look to Beakbreaker, unable to stop the tears from falling. “Beakbreaker? I... I need help.”

No one speaks as Beakbreaker remains where she is, seemingly frozen in place, unable to make up her mind on what she should do... and then she rushes to me, her legs wrapping around me as tightly as she can.

Squeezing my eyes shut, I lean into her embrace, both of us crying as I feel the one thing I never thought I’d feel again.

Hope.

Bonus Material - Original Outline with Commentary

The thought of doing a sequel to The Monster Below crossed my mind while still writing the original, which I had originally planned to be standalone and self-contained, but the thought of continuing Silverspeak’s story was exciting, and I immediately began brainstorming for what route it would take. Four ideas quickly took hold:

Silverspeak’s parents would die at the end.
Cyborg technology would play a large part, with Silverspeak becoming a cyborg himself.
There would be a changeling war.
Silverspeak and Beakbreaker would marry at the end.

I also had three parameters I wanted to follow:

No Deus Ex Machina at the climax.

A legitimate complaint many of my readers had with the first story was the Mane Six showed up to resolve Mangus and Silverspeak’s climactic duel for them (which had been planned from the beginning). For Nightfall, I decided to try the opposite and have a Diabolus Ex Machina in the form of Mangus killing Silverspeak’s parents, thus foiling his quest to save them, and forcing Silverspeak to learn that he can't always get what he wants... but he can move on and make the most of what he has.

Don’t repeat the same story.

The most important thing for me in doing Nightfall was to avoid a repeat of the original story. That is, have Silverspeak want to become an alicorn. I wanted to do something different and decided that having him work to stop a changeling war and save his parents from a terminal disease would work, with him becoming an alicorn cyborg being a bonus.

Explore the theme of How Far You Would Go To Save Those You Love

Where Silverspeak’s goal in the first story was to get what he wanted, having him focus on saving his loved ones seemed like a logical follow-up. To make it a little more complex, I also wanted to explore the idea that you can’t get everything you want out of life, and need to accept and adapt to that.

With those ideas and parameters in mind, I began to work on the outline. A few other big ideas appeared, but were ultimitely dropped. Among these were:

Several years pass between the two stories and having Silverspeak have a rival in the form of a hot young pony who was following his path and trying to become an alicorn. This pony would be TechInc’s spokespony and be far more aggressive and headstrong than Silverspeak had been, with Silverspeak trying to keep him from making his own mistakes, and the two eventually coming to a clash with Silverspeak surviving, and the younger pony dying after realizing that he had become a tool/weapon for the changelings.
A murder mystery, with Silverspeak being framed for killing someone and having to subsequently prove his innocence.
Silverspeak having a form of PTSD from the events of the first story, such as an intense fear of the dark after what happened beneath the Saddle Lanka mountains. A hint of this remains in the second chapter when Silverspeak gets a nightlight, but I decided that this subplot would overcrowd the others and removed it.

Eventually, this is the outline that was created before I started writing. As with the outline for the first story, my comments here are italicized. There were a lot of little changes, so I will instead be focus on the most noteworthy ones.

ACT 1

The story begins two years after the end of the first. Silverspeak is watching the moon from within his cell, and counts down the last ten minutes of his last day in prison. It's been a long journey, but he's now thinking about what he's going to do when he gets out: he's going to find a place to stay, then meet up with Beakbreaker, get his new job, and then try to get his parents to Canterlot.

(When I began writing, I realized there would be more emotional weight to having Silverspeak describe what it was like to go to prison and endure two years inside, instead of doing just a quick summary on the night of his release. This also gave me a chance to highlight how focusing on Beakbreaker got him through those two years, starting the subplot of Silverspeak working up the courage to ask Beakbreaker to marry him.

On the day I was going to post the first chapter, I realized that what was written, while satisfying, lacked a certain "oomph" to kickstart everything into high gear. Thus, in the span of a day, I quickly wrote a brand new opening to revisit the creature Silverspeak encountered in the mountains from the first story. I originally did not plan on bringing it back, but having the creature appear in a dream sequence was a good way to revisit it one last time.)

As midnight comes and goes, he's released to the lobby, where a royal guard waits. He seems unsure of who he's looking for, so Silverspeak offers his name. Seemingly recognizing it, the guard takes Silverspeak to an apartment that's been prepared for him...and then suddenly attacks him. When Silverspeak wakes, he finds himself halfway into a cocoon, with the guard revealing himself to be a changeling. Silverspeak manages to break free and stop him. He runs outside to spread the alarm, only to find other ponies battling the changelings, who are now in full retreat.

(I changed this scene so that the changeling lures Silverspeak away when he’s out of everyone else to create a stronger feeling of being isolated.

Shining Armor’s cameo was not in the original outline, but I figured it would be a good place to give him a short appearance; outside of Luna and the Mane Six, I wanted to limit the appearance of show ponies to focus on Silverspeak and those in his circle so as to avoid adding show characters just for the sake of having them appear. This was a moment where it felt natural, so he was put in, along with Donut Joe)

When he's finished, Silverspeak heads back to his apartment and meets up with his parents, who have come out to visit with him, and they're so excited that all four of them can be together again, including Beakbreaker. But when Silverspeak asks where she is, his parents show him a newspaper. Turns out that the day before the attack, Beakbreaker was recalled to Manehattan for an emergency meeting at Medicomp HQ. Silverspeak's disappointed, but figures that it can wait. Besides, his parents are unusually eager to spend time with him. Silverspeak doesn't know why, but decides it can't hurt.

The next morning, Silverspeak heads to the palace to report for his first day of work. He's scanned frequently, as the Changeling skirmish has spooked everyone, and everyone going into and out of the palace will have to be scanned frequently. He meets up with Princess Luna, who tells him to walk with her as she investigates the palace's security measures. Eager to meet Princess Celestia, Silverspeak asks where she is, but is disappointed to learn that she's off on diplomatic matters, and with the Changeling attack, she'll now be working on investigating it with some of the Bearers.

They head into the crystal caverns, and a meditation palace that was used long ago. Once inside, Princess Luna dismisses her guards and tells Silerspeak that while he now has a position within the castle, he won't be writing speeches just yet. Much has changed since the Manehattan incident, and that a new wave of artificial limbs have come onto the market. Considering what happened last time, Celestia and Luna want to keep an eye on it, but some of their agents, who have been sent to keep an eye on things have disappeared. There's going to be a science expo in the floating city of Genesis in two days' time, and Luna wants Silverspeak to go and investigate this new technology. She reveals that Equestria has been suffering from repeated Changeling attacks across the country, mostly in remote outposts. That fact has been kept under wraps so far, but the Changelings are getting bolder. They're testing Equestria's defenses, and that means only one thing: an invasion is coming. The technology being displayed in Genesis may be the only way to repeal it, but based on rumors she's heard, Luna thinks there's something fishy happening with the tech, so she wants Silverspeak to investigate. Silverspeak points out that he could be tempted by it. Luna says that he could, but he knows what can happen when something new can fall into the wrong hooves.

(The idea of missing agents was removed, as it would make TechInc too sinister.

When the story was being brainstormed, Genesis was originally going to be a floating city that constantly sailed across Equestria’s oceans, and would subsequently capsize and sink in the third act, forcing Silverspeak and Beakbreaker to fight their way out before drowning. However, while an advanced, floating city felt like a good way to explore new territory in the MLP universe, it didn’t feel quite exotic enough. Thus, it was changed to become a flying city instead, as I’ve always had a fondness for cities/castles/fortresses that float alongside the clouds. Part of this was to make Glasseye felt himself superior to everyone else and want a city to be above and away from the common folk. It didn’t take long to realize that would make him a bigoted prick, and was cut out.

When the chapter including Luna’s briefing was originally posted, the city was shown in a hologram as resembling a fortress, complete with gun turrets. However, this was changed while I was writing the next chapter, as again, it made TechInc too sinister. I wanted to create a company that, while reclusive, still has noble goals instead of, say, Umbrealla or Weyland-Yutani, who seemingly just want to kill everyone for money.

In another revision to the chapter after it was posted, I realized that, originally, there was a distinct lack of a central villain for Silverspeak to face, with Chrysalis’ involvement not being revealed until much later. Thus, I had her mentioned here to give Silverspeak someone he could focus against, instead of a Borg-like situation where there is no central antagonist for the hero to stop.)

On the following day, Silverspeak and his parents get into an airship and fly out to the southeastern coast of Equestria. En route, Silverspeak looks out at Equestria below, wondering what can be done to protect it against a full fledged invasion...especially Saddle Lanka and his parents. They reach the floating city of Genesis: an enormous tower of crystal, glass, and gears that's a hybrid of magic and technology. Once they arrive, Silverspeak uses his royal credentials to meet the city's mayor, and is surprised to learn that it's Glasseye from the first story. In the two years since the Manehattan incident, he founded his own company and has continued his own research into artificial limbs. Silverspeak wants to interview him, but Glasseye says that he has to head to the convention center. They can talk after the meeting.

(I liked writing Glasseye in the first story, and it felt logical for him to come back as the head of TechInc. In the final story, his appearance was moved to have him appear on the expo stage in order to make his entrance a surprise, and to have the revelation of cyborg limbs and an artificial eye be condensed together.

When writing this, I realized that I needed a way to set up Chrysalis sneaking into Genesis, and subsequently added Stonehoof to act as Glasseye’s personal guard who would later be killed and replaced by Chrysalis. The same happened for Onyx Shield, who acted as a sort of everyman who could assist Silverspeak and Beakbreaker when Glasseye couldn’t.)

Silverspeak and his parents (who are still desperate to be around him) get prime seats at the city's convention center, which reveals the company's biggest announcement: the company is now presenting cyborg limbs, unlike the organic limbs that Medicomp is making. Limbs that, if they become implemented across Equestria, could change their society forever. They can be used by ordinary ponies, but offer more advantages then Medicomp's limbs ever could: they're stronger, more durable, and if they're damaged, parts can easily be removed and replaced. Glasseye talks about how the technology could be used to help those who have lost their sight, such as him. He brings out his own model, who has had cyborg body parts attached, which awes the crowd. Silverspeak muses that he was once like the model, but he's glad he's no longer in the spotlight.

(When the idea of a rival for Silverspeak was cut, I thought about having a pony who could model TechInc’s advancements, but that was removed as well, as I wanted to stress that this technology is very much in its infancy, which would make Silverspeak’s cyborg transformation a huge event in Equestrian history.)

Towards the end, Silverspeak moves up to talk with Glasseye, but spots Beakbreaker. He immediately forgets about Glasseye, the forthcoming invasion, and everything else. She sees him too, but is too busy to get to him. She writes him a note and has a courier deliver it to him. It says for him to meet her at a restaurant after the convention. Silverspeak's parents urge him to go. He agrees.

That night, Silverspeak does exactly that, and meets Beakbreaker alone at a diner, similar to how they first met. They catch up on old times; while Beakbreaker did visit Silverspeak whenever she could, her duties for Medicomp have kept her tied up. Because of the time that's passed since their last visit, she proposes that they start over from scratch. A clean start. She admits that isn't entirely possible due to their past, but Silverspeak agrees to try.

(Beakbreaker was originally supposed to visit Silverspeak in prison, but this was changed so that their eventual meetup at the restaurant would have more of an emotional impact, and her decision to have their relationship have a fresh start, instead of trying to pick up where they left off two years prior.)

As the two depart to their respective hotel rooms, Silverspeak realizes that he has a chance to bring Beakbreaker into his family, and make them one big happy family. But the threat of an invasion lies on the horizon, and he realizes that if his dream is going to come true, he'll have to protect both his parents and Beakbreaker...no matter the cost.

ACT 2

The next day, Silverspeak meets with Glasseye again, who takes him through the company's R&D labs, showing off all the limbs and body parts they're making. Practically everything is in the works, save for a head, which is not replaceable. Silverspeak is impressed, but asks about any other applications. Glasseye says no, but Silverspeak detects that he's lying, and uses his talent to make him talk. Turns out there are military weapons being researched and developed, as well as very powerful limbs designed specifically for military use, including limb mounted shotguns that can shred anything to pieces. Silverspeak is shocked, but realizes that this could be the key to defeating the Changelings. Satisfied, he leaves, saying that he'll be giving his report to Princess Luna. Glasseye's surprised, but says he won't stop him. Best to let the princesses know.

(A lot of material was improvised in this section when writing: Like Silverspeak’s tour in the first story, I only had a vague idea of how to get from one story point to another. Some of the new ideas that came up included moving the shotgun to later (and foreshadow Mangus using them to fatally wound Silverspeak’s parents), adding camouflage suits for Mangus and Beakbreaker to sneak around in, the inaccurate changeling scanner to keep readers guessing about who was a changeling, a moment where Glasseye thanks a worker for her feedback to show that he’s not a cliched "profit above all else." boss, and the carnival and Soarin’s cameo. Though it would have been nice to see him and Silverspeak interact, it worked better to suggest Silverspeak was hearing the siren call of his old dream and work to resist it.

After some complaints about the horn from the first story and Mangus’ scepter appearing out of nowhere, I went back and added a scene strongly hinting that it’s being studied, as I should have originally done to foreshadow both.

Realizing that Silverspeak would need a way to ensure that his parents weren’t changelings, I added in the idea of using Quiverquill as a password, thus setting up the scene when his parents are replaced in Saddle Lanka.)

Silverspeak sends his report to Princess Luna, but she's surprised at these developments. Her previous agents gave no indication of military applications for the limbs. Thus, Silverspeak hosts a conference between Glasseye and Luna, and he breaks down, saying that a number of other militaries have learned about the limbs, and put in substantial amounts of money towards R&D in the hopes of getting them first. Shocked, Luna decides that the Equestrian armed forces have to get this technology as soon as possible. Her security advisers say that's a good idea, but they have to let the public know what's happening. Quietly, however, Luna asks Silverspeak to keep an eye on Glasseye and his young protege to make sure nothing's suspicious...but not to tell them about that.

(When I reached this point of the story, I realized that just showing Silverspeak the weapons TechInc have been developing wouldn’t work on a dramatic level. Coupled with the lack of action up to this point, I decided to bring the Guardians of Tradition back, along with the son of the heckler from the first story to show that events from the first book are still reverberating two years later. It also gave the opportunity for Silverspeak to show that he’s willing to kill someone to protect Beakbreaker, and to allow Glasseye the chance to do something heroic, as I wanted to show that while he is shrewd and profit-minded, he’s not a bad individual, and that includes making weapons of war for both profit, and to protect Equestrian society against what he saw was an inevitable conflict.)

The announcement goes out across Equestria about the possible Changeling threat, and that volunteers in the armed forces, in order to counter the threat, can be transformed into partial-cyborgs, as Changelings cannot impersonate non-organic matter. The public, understandably, gets very nervous. Many service members volunteer, and soon half the armed forces are full of cyborgs. Silverspeak watches them and is a little envious, because he realizes that if he had wings, shotgun legs, and even artificial horns, he could make a greater contribution to protecting his family. He considers asking Princess Luna if he could do so, but realizes that she would instantly realize what he was up to and say no, as he's not meant to be an Alicorn.

When Silverspeak meets Luna next, he gently probes her on that question, and she says that he can do the most good by using his talents for writing, and encouraging ponies to be steadfast, not to give in to fear, and to continue on as usual. But Silverspeak doesn't agree with her (though he doesn't say so). He wants to fight, especially upon learning that a few towns have gone completely silent. Luna fears that the Changelings are beginning their invasion.

News quickly spreads throughout Equestria, and ponies start to panic. They demand that Canterlot act. Enrollment in the armed forces skyrockets, and cyborgs become a common sight. But not everyone is convinced that this is a good idea. Some ponies believe that radically altering themselves to combat an enemy is not a good idea. After all, what's going to happen once the invasion is over?

(The biggest changes from the outline happened here, beginning with the implants. While having soldiers volunteer to get implanted to foil the changelings more easily sets up the army being controlled later on, I wanted to continue making Silverspeak the first true cyborg, and thus the idea of thousands of them – even if they were only partially changed – was dropped. Part of this was due to the realization that so many willingly getting cyborg limbs was unlikely, as it’s a huge sacrifice that can’t be undone. However, the idea of metallic implants to thwart the changelings was moved to appear later.

Mangus originally returned much later in the story, but I moved his appearance to this point so as to give him and Silverspeak time to interact, including making Mangus look like he was helping Silverspeak to try and make himself look good, but was secretly trying to push him into rushing out and doing something foolish, knowing that Silverspeak can do that when he’s desperate enough. I always intended to bring Mangus back to antagonize Silverspeak for this story, but some people questioned why he would ever be let out of jail; my thinking is that Equestrian society has a higher value on redemption than our justice systems; if Discord, a god of chaos who can and has warped reality and threatened the lives of millions could be redeemed, then so could Mangus. However, after his chapters were initially posted, I realized that he needed to face a future that wasn’t so rosy and added in additional material stating that even if he was freed, his life was never going to be easy or comfortable.

I added a subplot of going to the zebra homeland to rescue Beakbreaker’s parents, only to have them die so as to set up the duality of both Silverspeak and Beakbreaker losing their parents by the end of the story, and only having each other (it wasn’t until the story was completed that I realized that Silverspeak tried to comfort Beakbreaker by saying nothing could have been done to save her parents, only to have the situation reversed after his own parents died, which was not something I had planned on). As discussed here, the chapter originally included Silverspeak going with Beakbreaker to rescue her parents, but was cut because it felt like padding, and just hearing what’s going on allows the reader’s imagination to fill in the blanks.

One of the bigger issues with the story was Princess Celestia and the Bearers. Unlike the first story, I never planned for the Mane Six to appear, and the same went for Celestia, mainly because I wanted to keep the focus on Silverspeak and to make the threat of the changelings greater by having the show’s most powerful forces be captured and unable to fight back. The appearance of the arch-dragons (who I referenced a few times in the first story) served a dual purpose: the stakes were raised by introducing a new and powerful species of dragon powerful enough to capture Celestia and the Bearers, and kept both off-screen.

As I have said in a reply to one comment, Celestia is indeed more powerful than the dragons, and can easily defeat one in one-on-one combat, and several if she has time to prepare. But in my opinion, no matter how strong you are, you can still be taken down if your enemies catch you off guard.)

As Silverspeak travels to Saddle Lanka to visit his parents, he goes to one of the conventions that Glasseye and his protege are hosting. He talks to them both, and they're starting to have doubts about the whole thing. They want to keep developing the technology, but not for such violent uses. Silverspeak uses his talent and persuades them to keep going.

Just as the convention is finished, there's an attack on Saddle Lanka, which causes Silverspeak and Beakbreaker to shoot over. He fights several changelings, but is badly hurt in the process. Silverspeak's parents are fine, and are able to answer questions about Silverspeak's past, proving that they're real. While being treated for his wounds, Silverspeak realizes that even when he's present, he can't protect his family like he wants to. But he could if he became an Alicorn once again...

After being treated and released, Silverspeak has everyone enjoy a dinner together, the very first time all of them have done so since Silverspeak went into the mountains years ago, and have it in the garden Silverspeak's parents have been growing in the backyard. During dinner, they steer the conversation in the direction of Silverspeak and Beakbreaker possibly getting together. Silverspeak and Beakbreaker aren't entirely sure; while things have been going okay between them, there's still a lot they have to work through.

That night, Silverspeak and Beakbreaker realize that his parents seem to have some ulterior motive. Silverspeak heads into the garden, where his parents are sitting together and enjoying the presence of a rare green butterfly. They talk, and his parents reveal that shortly before Silverspeak was released from prison, they started experiencing some strange medical symptoms, and the doctor both diagnosed them with an immunity disease, one which will inevitably turn their own immune systems against them, and kill them. They have, at most, perhaps a year.

Horrified, Silverspeak tries to get them into treatment, but they tell him that no, there is no treatment. The only way to get one is if they got a completely new immune system, but that's impossible. The highest class magicians have tried to stop the disease, but it's only brought them a few months, at most. Right now, they just want to enjoy the time they have left with Silverspeak and Beakbreaker, and to see them come together. But Silverspeak refuses, saying that there has to be a cure. He'll find it, no matter what.

In Silverspeak's room that night, he talks with Beakbreaker and asks her if she knows of any possible cure to the disease. She doesn't know of one, but she'll keep searching. That isn't good enough for Silverspeak; he needs to find a cure now.

(The main reason this part was changed in the story was to make it feel more urgent and to show how serious things have got, especially since it involved Silverspeak’s parents being temporarily kidnapped by the changelings. I also wanted to show more of Silverspeak and Mangus having to work together, and to set up Mangus maneuvering Stonehoof away so that she could be killed, implying that he has somehow been in contact with Chrysalis.

The original version of the fight had the Raven bombing the city first, with Silverspeak then heading to his house and finding his parents there, and subsequently having the revelation scene there. The situation was reversed to include a build-up to saving his parents, and to have Silverspeak needing to leave so his parents could be kidnapped.

The revelation that Silverspeak’s parents were dying of a disease was meant to push Silverspeak into territory where he’s desperate enough to try anything to save his loved ones, regardless of the consequences. Having them be kidnapped instead of just waiting around also added an urgency to Silverspeak’s situation.

In a case of “Real Life Writes the Plot,” the line of Silverspeak musing how terrifying it is to see one’s parents so old and weak came from seeing a dear relative of mine becoming very ill around the time I was writing “The Truth.” It really is one of the most frightening things you can ever see in life.)

Heading back to Genesis, Silverspeak meets with Glasseye, who's sweating and nervous. He says that he has something to tell Silverspeak, but Silverspeak isn't interested. He wants to know if Glasseye can create a new medical immune system, and while Glasseye says yes, he says that there's something super-important he has to let the princess know about. Silverspeak says he'll arrange it when Glasseye tells him how to save his parents. Glasseye finally promises he will, and asks for Silverspeak to make the call.

That night, Silverspeak makes the call to Princess Luna, who says that she'll talk to Glasseye, but that something about this whole fiasco doesn't feel right. Something about Genesis and Glasseye's industries feels wrong, and if other nations are trying to get the technology to improve their armies, they have to be stopped. She's sent someone out to help Silverspeak. At that moment, the individual arrives...it's Mangus Bluehorn. Outraged, Silverspeak demands to know why he's here. Princess Luna said that Mangus showed genuine repentance in prison, and thus, has been given a chance to redeem himself by helping uncover the mysteries behind the industry. She acknowledges the difficulties between the two of them, but asks Silverspeak to give him a chance. Silverspeak reluctantly agrees.

The next day, the two talk to Glasseye, and he agrees to help Silverspeak's parents. All he has to do is bring them to Genesis, and they'll do the operation. Silverspeak is satisfied, but realizes that he needs Beakbreaker's help, and that if he wants a relationship with her at all, he'll have to be honest with her about what's happening. Thus, the two meet, and he explains that his parents aren't going to listen to reason, but there is a way to save them. Glasseye does have an artificial torso that can save them, but Silverspeak won't be able to convince them. Beakbreaker, being a medical Zebra, can. She's intrigued by this premise, but wants to see the technology for herself before making up her mind. Glasseye agrees to have her look, and she does, and concludes that it really can work. Thus, she agrees that this can work, and goes to talk to Silverspeak's parents.

While Beakbreaker is gone, Mangus comes to Silverspeak with a disturbing piece of information: it looks like something highly secretive is taking place deep within the facility, someplace and something Glasseye doesn't want Silverspeak to see. Silverspeak informs Luna, who tells him to proceed with caution. Considering what's going on, they need every aspect of information they can get. They sneak their way into the upper levels of the tower, with Mangus using his skills and knowledge of security to get them up high, including knocking out a few guards on the way. But when they arrive in the room, they find nothing...and the lights go out. Silverspeak and Mangus get lost in the chaos, and Silverspeak is knocked out.

(In the final story, I wanted to emphasize Silverspeak’s desperation and that time was running out, instead of the slower pace as seen in the outline. This involved streamling the idea of Silverspeak’s parents getting a new immune system and instead going to hormones in the hope of slowing the disease long enough to find an uknown cure. I also wanted to show that Luna, while wanting what is best for everyone, is also willing to make hard decisions, such as potentially sacrificing a few lives to save many more.

The brain chip idea was inspired by the video game, "Deus Ex: Human Revolution" where cyborg humans are made to go insane and turn into berserkers who attack anyone near them. I wanted to have the fortunes of war briefly turn in the changeling’s favor in the third act, and having Chrysalis gain a way to control the entire army was a logical way to do so. However, as was pointed out by some of my readers, there were too few safety measures in place to prevent the system from being taken over, so I went back and added additional lines and measures when Glasseye first presented the idea to show that Luna would accept the plan, but put in every reasonable security measure to prevent sabotage.

While I had the idea that Silverspeak would eventually take control of the Equestrian armed forces to try and end the war, it wasn’t until I started writing that I had to come up with him to have a more valid reason for doing so. Saving his parents is obvious, but I realized that having him be willing to sacrifice his freedom, and to accept that he will likely cause a lot of pain and suffering gave it more weight than if he blindly rushed into the plan in the heat of the moment.)

When Silverspeak awakens, he finds himself in a security room with, of all ponies, Glasseye. But he's weary and battered. He can't talk because of the cameras, but reveals that someone has been manipulating him ever since he started Genesis, someone who threatened to destroy him utterly if he ever let slip what was really happening. The two try to escape, but Glasseye's bodyguard comes in with Mangus...who kills Glasseye. Then Glasseye's bodyguard shifts into none other then Queen Chrysalis herself, and the truth finally comes out. She secretly hatched a plan to infiltrate Equestria; not by attacking the capital, but by destroying Equestria from within: taking what remained of her changeling empire (now in the hundreds where there were millions), she sent her soldiers throughout Equestria, appearing briefly and causing havoc. Where they didn't have numbers on their side, they used that fear to terrify Equestria into acting rashly, and that's where Glasseye came in. Chrysalis infiltrated Genesis after he had built it up and carefully worked to improve the technology so that anyone put into it can be remotely controlled, effectively turning them into drones...including anyone who becomes a cyborg. If Glasseye resisted, Chrysalis would torture his employees, which she did. Chrysalis isn't going to let anything get in the way of her dream of ruling Equestria.

Mangus however, is a different story. Chrysalis, after reading about him and the Manehattan incident, realized that he could be a potent ally. Thus, she adapted a disguise and infiltrated the prison as a guest, and one of his long lost relatives. She secretly told him that she could make him an Alicorn again, and one of the most powerful in all of Equestria, if he pledged his allegiance to her. He had nothing to lose, so he did so, pretending to show repentance, and after getting out, volunteering to assist with Silverspeak. He wanted to meet him again for revenge. After all, he had no idea what it was like to have everything, then lose everything while someone far superior to you got everything you wanted. And he's still going to make his dream come true, no matter what it takes.

With the plan revealed, Chrysalis and Mangus now force Silverspeak to work for them. If he doesn't, they'll torture his parents and Beakbreaker into insanity; they have ways to force the brain of a pony into feeling nothing but pain and suffering no matter what. They can cut away the personality and warp it into a mockery of who they once were. If he cooperates, they'll be spared. If not, they'll know suffering that no one else ever had.

Before he dies, Glasseye gives Silverspeak a code: 155829. He then dies before being able to tell him what it's for.

(I toned down Chrysalis’ story of infiltrating Genesis so that she didn’t become too cunning and overpowering, instead making it feel like she had to struggle to get to this point instead of the overused mega-villain-who-is-alway-head-of-everyone idea. I also toned down what she would do to Beakbreaker and Silverspeak’s parents so as to not get too dark, while leaving the threat of bad things happening to various eyes, as I figure it’s one of our most ingrained fears to have our eyeballs damaged or destroyed.

Much like with Beakbreaker in the first story, Glasseye was originally going to die in “Nightfall,” but while he wasn’t given a reprieve from his fate, it was pushed back to give him a little more to do before his end.)

Silverspeak is forced to tell Princess Luna that the other armies of the world have backed out of the project, and that the next upgrade for the cyborg soldiers is ready, and should be downloaded immediately. With no choice in the matter, he reluctantly watches as the upgrades are shipped out all over Equestria.

Two days later, Beakbreaker brings Silverspeak's parents to the facility, who are completely unaware of what's happening. With armed guards all over the place, Silverspeak has no choice but to do nothing as his parents undergo radical surgery to get new immune systems. When it's done, they leave, but Beakbreaker stays. Silverspeak manages to slip her a note warning her that something's wrong.

With Beakbreaker in an isolated part of the building, Silverspeak is forced to watch as the changeling attack is unleashed across all of Equestria. The cyborgs, now upgraded, are helpless as they fight their own kind, and it isn't long before multiple areas of Equestria begin to fall. Delighted, Chrysalis gives Silverspeak over to Mangus to do whatever he wants. He locks Silverspeak up so that his brain can be experimented on; after all, Chrysalis will need some way of controlling her new subjects to avoid rebellion, and since he knows too much, Silverspeak is the perfect target.

(This section was simplified and streamlined to keep the story flowing. Part of this was that if Silverspeak had two days to interact with Luna, Beakbreaker, and his parents, he would have ample opportunities to give them hints about what was going on. I instead chose to have events happen quickly, and to not give Silverspeak any meaningful opportunity to resist or try to summon help outside of trying to clue Beakbreaker in that something was happening. I also moved the fighting and activation of the army to the climax so there would be more buildup.)

ACT 3

Locked in his cell, Silverspeak is helpless...until Beakbreaker then breaks in and frees him. Having read his note, she managed to find out where he was and use her medical skills to knock the guards out using tranquilizers. They have to find the access code to free the cyborgs, specifically, the part that gives their brain enhanced reflexes. Fighting their way through the building, they finally reach Glasseye's private quarters at the very top and send a warning to Princess Luna that the brain implants are the key to stopping the cyborgs; they have to be stunned, and then have a kill switch flicked to turn the implants off. They manage to send her the code, but Chrysalis and Mangus (now upgraded with an artificial horn) come in and knock them senseless before sealing them inside the room: they no longer need Genesis, and are going to send it to the bottom of the ocean. Silverspeak and Beakbreaker will drown with everything else...but not before Mangus smashes Silverspeak's legs, and breaks his back, rendering him helpless.

As the entire tower is sealed, and the ten minute countdown begun, the two frantically search for a way out, and discover a hidden room beneath Glasseye's quarters. There's a code needed to get in, and Silverspeak realizes that it's the one Glasseye gave him earlier: 155829. Entering it, they run inside and find the very first full-body prototype cyborg body Glasseye had wanted, since it would free him of all his puny physical imperfections. But to Silverspeak's surprise, the horn he had once worn is there too, preserved in fluid. Turns out that Glasseye had managed to acquire it to try and study it so that Unicorns who lost their horns could get artificial ones, with Luna saying that such an application had great benefits, so she allowed him to take the horn.

With only Alicorn-strength magic being able to blast their way out, Silverspeak realizes that this is his chance to fulfill his own dream once again, and to get them out. He straps himself into the machine, and once again undergoes surgery (making sure the anesthetic is full this time), and gets his horn back. But more shocking is that he has to give up his body: his head, spine, lungs, and heart are removed, and implanted into the cyborg body, until he is no longer Silverspeak, Earth pony. Now he is a cyborg, and a fully-integrated Alicorn, for the horn has had cyborg-attachments to fuse it onto his spine and skull, making it impossible to be removed, thanks to something something something MAGIC.

Now equipped with his new body, Silverspeak takes his first few steps, but quickly adjusts. He blasts his way out of room, and the two try to get out, but while the doors fall, the windows are completely sealed. They're forced to flee down one level, where they encounter Chrysalis about to leave. A fight breaks out between the queen and Silverspeak, but even with his new upgrades, Silverspeak can't defeat her, and she easily stops him before leaving...and detonating charges. The tower topples into the water, turns over, and starts to sink, forcing Silverspeak and Beakbreaker to flee upwards through the elevator shafts, labs, and corridors until they reach the machinery section. They have to go through tiny air vents, giving Silverspeak claustrophobia until Beakbreaker manages to talk him through it. They reach the exit just as the entire tower slips beneath the surface, and swim out to the open air, where they take off for Canterlot.

(I removed the idea of Silverspeak and Beakbreaker getting in touch with Luna to give them more incentive to escape so the two of them and Onyx Shield had to try and stop the upcoming attack themselves. Most of Genesis’ inhabitants originally died when it sank, but I wanted to avoid the story getting too dark, and had Onyx disable the shields so that more ponies could get out before the city sank crashed.

One thing I wanted for "Nightfall" was to top Silverspeak getting wings and a horn. What better way to do that than to have him become a cyborg? I wanted this to become a big moment that Silverspeak couldn’t come back easily, so I made it so that his body went down with Genesis, thus making it impossible for him to change back.

As stated before, I moved Glasseye's death to this part of the story, but when it was moved, he died in the cells, his last words telling Onyx to get Beakbreaker to the surgical room. But even that didn’t feel right, so I had him live long enough to see the surgery and realize that his technology does work, which was a more fitting end.)

Reaching Canterlot, they find it's become a warzone. Pony vs pony, and cyborg vs cyborg. But all Silverspeak cares about is finding his parents, and he manages to do so. Stopping their implants, the three join forces and make their way through the city towards the tower, where Luna battles Chrysalis and manages to win. Mangus sees Silverspeak coming and flees into the mines. Silverspeak, his parents, and Beakbreaker follow, and they battle their way through the underground until they reach the Meditation Palace. There, the four duel, but Mangus is incredibly powerful. But after a long and exhausting fight, they manage to defeat him, even as the palace lurches and almost falls into the abyss below, with the four fighting on the giant, stained-glass windows.

Exhausted, but relieved, Silverspeak is delighted. The Changeling invasion has failed, his parents have been saved, and his dream of a family will finally come true...until Mangus lurches up and fires his arm-mounted shotguns, shredding through Silverspeak's parents. He screams, attacks Mangus, and tears out his horn before impaling him. The palace lurches, but Silverpseak manages to get his parents out as the palace tumbles into the abyss, taking Mangus with it.

Back on the surface, Silverspeak takes his parents to the hospital, but their injuries are too severe. Unable to speak, they give him their special signal, and then die.

Devastated and emotionally numb, Silverspeak doesn't resist as his cyborg body has its damaged parts removed, leaving him to dangle while new ones are found. Beakbreaker comes in, and holds him close as he sobs.

(I left the battle vague in the outline, allowing me to improvise and create most of it on the fly, including Silverspeak finally confessing his feelings to Beakbreaker, the appearance of the arch-dragon, and the zeppelin collision. The same went for the final fight with Mangus. It was also here that I first got the idea of Silverspeak asking himself what Celestia would do in his situation, an idea which would have helped Celestia play a bigger part in the story if it had been conceived when the story was still being outlined.

I was surprised at the negative reception the fight got, and went back to make changes to try and amend Silverspeak and his parents giving Mangus a chance to surrender, and making it seem like Mangus was crushed instead of sparing his life and taking him to jail, as I originally intended. In retrospect, my readers were correct that, after all he had done, there was no way Silverspeak or his loved ones would ever give him another chance, which I failed to recognize when I originally wrote and posted the chapter.

Just before knocking Mangus into the abyss, Silverspeak originally tore off one of Mangus’ legs, just as he had in the first story. However, that felt too much like history repeating itself, so I thought it would be fitting to have him endure what he would have originally done to Silverspeak and Beakbreaker, and have him lose his sight in particularly gruesome fashion.)

EPILOGUE

In the aftermath of the attack, the Changelings are defeated, and Chrysalis is placed under arrest in the Canterlot dungeons. All the cyborg soldiers have their attachments removed, but Silverspeak, having had his entire body replaced, is now a permanent cyborg, and the first of his kind in Equestria. Life slowly returns to normal, and while Luna is upset at Silverspeak having become an Alicorn, she acknowledges that there's really nothing she can do about it. She lied to Silverspeak about ponies not being able to become Alicorns, because every attempt that wasn't earned or given as a gift has ended in utter disaster for the one who tries to do it. She feared that Silverspeak would try again, but now that he's a cyborg, there's nothing she can do about it.

Silverspeak, while still having his job as a writer for the Princesses, still has his dream to fulfill. He's determined to fulfill it, and his parent's last wish. A year passes. He and Beakbreaker get closer and closer. And finally, he asks her the most important question of his life.

That night, the two meet with Princess Luna in the Canterlot gardens. Two green butterflies fly in and join them...and Silverspeak and Beakbreaker, hoof in hoof, share their first kiss as husband and wife.

(The final chapter of "Nightfall" was originally going to be two chapters, one focusing on the immediate aftermath of the battle, and Silverspeak plunging into a suicidal spiral that nearly ends with his death, and the other focusing on his efforts to come back. However, it caused me no end of trouble trying to get this to work, and went through five different versions:

1. Silverspeak buries his parents and wanders through Equestria for a year to distract himself from the pain before getting help.
2. Silverspeak, ashamed of all he's done, exiles himself to an unexplored island in the far north to atone for his acts by being a border guard before finally leaving to seek help.
3. Silverspeak is taken by Beakbreaker to a mental hospital, leaves, has a breakdown, almost kills himself, then gets help.
4. Silverspeak is taken by Beakbreaker to a mental hospital, escapes, has a breakdown, almost kills himself, and then gets help.
5. Silverspeak is taken to Medicomp, learns he's going to a hospital, escapes, has a breakdown, almost kills himself, and then gets help (this version can be read here)

Eventually, I realized that after the climax of the Battle of Canterlot, Mangus’ death, and the death of Silverspeak’s parents, Silverspeak almost losing his mind, trying to escape Canterlot, and nearly dying was just too much, and felt like the story was trying to do a second climax when one was enough. Thus, the two chapters were eventually combined into one. I also decided to have most of the chapter be told in the past-tense, as I felt that going through everything Silverspeak endures in a present-tense would take too long.

The ending gave me a chance to finally give a name to Silverspeak's boss from the first book: Coin Counter.

Luna just giving up at having Silverspeak becoming an (artificial) alicorn was written before events on the show revealed that ponies can actually earn the right to become an alicorn, which will be addressed in the in-progress revision of the first story. Thus, in the revised continuity, Luna warned Silverspeak that you cannot force yourself to become an alicorn without disastrous consequences, but now that he has become one without any ill-effects, she decides to let him remain that way for the time being.

When trying to find an ending song, I was going to go with "Song of the Sandman" by Enya - which was the song mentioned in this blog post – but it was replaced by "Dreams to Dream," which felt more fitting to the story’s finale.

In the original ending, there was to be a moment earlier in the story when Silverspeak’s parents would enjoy some butterflies in their gardens, and the appearance of two of them at Silverspeak’s ending would suggest that his parents were there in spirit. This was inspired by the ending of a "Mighty Max" episode I watched as a kid, and can be seen here. Eventually, I decided that the focus should be on Silverspeak and him accepting his loss and moving on. However, in my mind, Silverspeak’s parents were the ones who inspired Beakbreaker to bring Little Celestia to Silverspeak while he was in his cell at Medicomp, and they also made him think about what Celestia would do in his situation, so as to help him break out of his depression.)

***

Looking back on the finished story and comparing it to the outline, I think it is an improvement over what I originally wrote, especially with regards to the pacing. But there’s no denying that neither the outline or the finished version comes close to having the narrative focus and intensity that the first story did. There, all the elements seemed to fall into place almost effortlessly, which did not happen here.

In my eyes, Nightfall is an okay sequel: I’m pleased with the focus on Silverspeak and Beakbreaker’s relationship, the third act, several character moments, and especially the ending, but Nightfall is proof that you really can’t capture lightning in a bottle. Still, I’m glad I wrote it, and with all projects, the best thing to do is learn from it and apply it to the next. In my case, the importance of having characters act logically in whatever situation they’re in, and to set up the story so that events don’t happen just because the author wants them to.

Author's Note

And that's everything I have for The Monster Below: Nightfall. Thank you all for reading, and I hope you enjoyed it.

This may not be the last we've seen of Silverspeak...

Return to Darkness

“The road to hell is paved with good intentions”
- Traditional proverb

***

There are days in our lives that we all long for: days when dreams - sometimes decades in the making - finally come true. I've worked towards my day for more years than I can count. From Saddle Lanka to Manehattan, to Canterlot and beyond, I've guided the unwary as my pawns, manipulated companies and organizations from behind the scenes, and now the time has finally come.

This is the day when all my dreams come true.

The fireplace glows as logs burn brightly, giving my parent's house a delightful warmth. It's the perfect counter to the storm raging outside, which has gotten steadily worse over the past few hours. Rain pelts the roof, and I hear trees cracking as they sway under the wind's relentless assault.

The grandfather clock dings.

With a sip, I finish my drink and savor the flavor as it goes down my throat.

I'm ready.

I change into my climbing attire. Having packed all my gear hours ago, it's a quick matter to slip on my saddlebags and strap them down. The last time I did this, I was unprepared, but now I carry extra flares, ropes, and shoulder-mounted lanterns with enough light to last for hours. But I won't need that much time: I know exactly where I'm going.

***

I descend into the basement. The darkness holds no terrors for me now as I follow the path I took all those years ago. Quiverquill's study and the tunnel are exactly as I remember them. So too, is the door. It's still sealed tight, only now there are extra locks, latches, and chains holding it shut. The insignias of the Royal Sisters lie upon them, warning that no one is to open these doors for any reason.

I tear the locks away, yank the chains free, and swing the door open. I shine my light inside the tunnel and see nothing but a long, carved hallway. There's nothing inside.

I'm alone.

Good.

***

I walked these paths long ago when I was pursuing my dream of becoming an alicorn. In these dark passages, I found the horn of the Cursed King, and though the horn gave me great power, it was taken from me. It was only through my long struggles and searches that I learned where it was sent: The princesses had taken the horn back to its original resting place and sealed the tunnel for good. It was a good plan, with only one flaw.

They underestimated how much I want it.

It takes me an hour to descend the switchbacks, string a portable ladder, and climb down into the massive rotunda. Cracking a flare, I find the shredded remains of my old rope; there's no need to worry about the thing that cut it. That creature is long gone, eliminated by Princess Luna. Her courage and determination have cleared my path.

I have nothing to fear down here.

It's cold as I head to the chamber with the tunnels. I head down the same one I took so many years ago; once it gets too steep, I tie a rope and use it to lower myself down even further, grinning all the while.

No slipping this time.

I reach the hole and extend a portable ladder to the water below. Opening my bags, I attach the diving gear to my harness and enter the water. It's still ice cold, no doubt fed from melting snow that trickles down from the peaks of the mountains. It's of no concern; my wetsuit helps keep the cold at bay. Flipping my facemask down, and ensuring that the flow of air through the respirator is unobstructed, I slip beneath the surface and swim into the pit, looking for the... Ah, there it is. The hole. Still as small as before, forcing me to take off my air tanks and push them ahead to squeeze inside.

While I'm not afraid of entering this labyrinth once again, this is the one part that makes me nervous. In the very faint chance of something happening, I'll be trapped, unable to get out of here quickly.

My breaths come faster as rock scrapes against neoprene.

The tunnel slopes upwards. I follow it, a grin forming around my mouthpiece. Breaking the surface of the water, I waste no time in taking off my tanks and cracking a flare, the green light illuminating the tomb of the Cursed King. I check my watch and find that it only took me about two and a half hours to get here.

I check the ceiling. Yes, there's the small groove where I first found the horn. And surprise, surprise, it's empty. But where did the princesses hide it? I know it's in here; call it a sixth sense, but I can sense its presence.

I shine the flare upon the giant cube at the back. It hasn't changed since I was last here, but something about it seems different, like there's an aura I can only faintly detect. I go to the front of the cube, and to the holes that would allow its captive to peer out.

They're just wide enough to slide something inside.

The last time I was here, I never used my light to see what was down those holes. I was in too much of a hurry, but in retrospect I'm glad I didn't. If I had seen a pair of eyes glaring back at me, I just might have lost my mind. But if the princesses came here, surely they wouldn't allow the Cursed King to remain alive within the cube, would they? They would have released him, or at the least, put him out of his misery after centuries of insanity.

Wouldn't they?

Gripping my flare, I raise it up to the holes so that the light shines inside.

One... two... three.

I peer inside.

The holes stretch far back into the cube, but there are no eyes staring back at me, nor are there any hollow sockets of a skull. In fact, I can see into the cramped interior of the cube itself.

There. There it is. At the bottom of the cube...

... an all-too-familiar horn.

Grabbing a bottle from my saddlebags, I undo the cap and toss the liquid inside all over the cube. If that merchant was telling the truth, then I should... Yes! Luck is on my side as a sliver appears in the cube, dividing it in two. The upper half silently floats upwards, revealing a strangely-shaped hollow within the black obsidian. I can't tell what it's for, and I don't care; all that matters is the horn lying within.

The horn is warm as I pick it up. It almost seems to hum, as if pulsing with power... or recognizing the one who last wielded it.

Hello again, my old friend.

Grinning, I slip the horn into my saddlebags before cracking a new flare, putting my diving gear on, and swimming through the tunnel and back into the pit, and begin my ascent back to the surface. I should conserve my energy, but I don't care. After everything I've been through, my horn is back with me once more. My parents tried to stop me and failed. Beakbreaker tried to stop me, and she failed. Even the princesses failed.

Nobody will keep me from what is rightfully mine.

I tear up the ladder and into the tunnel, getting rope burns as I yank myself through. When the slope levels out, I'm able to gallop until I reach the cavern, and then the chamber. My rope ladder is still intact, and I waste no time in scrambling up. As my flare dies. I light a new one, pleased to see that I have plenty more in my saddlebags. I'm not going to be running blind this time.

I take my time heading up the switchbacks, stopping whenever my legs need a break. I even take a moment to sip from my canteen; spelunking is hard work, after all, and I need to stay hydrated. Once I reach the top, I trot down the last tunnel. The door's ahead, then the basement, and the house. Once outside, I'll use the surgical unit to attach the horn, then sneak into Medicomp to get the wings. With magic on my side, getting through security will be easy. Not even that new system Coin Counter put in will be able to stop me. I could try casting a sleeping spell on the entire building. Yes, that would work; with everyone deep in dreamland, I'll be free to go wherever I want. Wait, that might not work... What if Luna finds everyone fast asleep and realizes that something's going on? Hmmm... I'll have to think about this a little more.

Oh well. Such concerns can wait. Once I get out of here, a nice, big dinner is in order, with extra servings of ice cream. Getting the horn back calls for a celebration and I've got just the...

Wait... The door.

It's closed!

what? No, no, I'm disoriented. Yeah, that's it. My mind's playing tricks on me, because the door can't have closed on it's own. That's what it looks like, but no, it can't be real. I'll just go up to it, slip right through, and laugh at how I hallucinated at the very end, perhaps the result of my subconscious trying to make me feel guilty or something-

Oh no... Oh no, no, no! I grab hold and tug, but the thing won't move! It's stuck!

Buck!

Okay, okay, calm down, Silverspeak, you can get through this. So the door swung shut... If a door can be shut, it can be opened. You just need to find a way to do just that. Yes, the seal-repellent is gone, but you'll find something else. A weak spot, maybe. And if there isn't, you just have to wait until the foremen get down here in a day or two to seal this place up and be grateful, telling them that you have no memory of coming here, that you must have sleepwalked into the house. Yeah, that's it. Hide the horn in my suit, waltz on out, and nobody will be the wiser.

Deep breaths. Take deep breaths. That'll help me stay calm. A panicked mind is a dead mind. Just take a few minutes to relax before looking for a way out.

I step away from the door to lean against the wall... and freeze.

The door is covered in scratch marks.

My heart skips a beat as I get closer. Yes, I remember... when I slammed the door shut, I heard the creature clawing away on the other side. These claw marks are huge... whatever made them must have been big, even bigger than I originally-

Wait.

What was that?

I turn and look down the tunnel.

There's nothing there.

Strange; I could have sworn I heard something move.

I slap myself. My mind's playing tricks on me. There's nothing down here. It's just... wait.

There it is again.

Movement.

Okay... okay, don't panic, Silverspeak. It's just falling rocks, that's all. A stalactite collapsing in the distance. Nothing to be afraid of.

I toss the flare as hard as I can, and watch it roll down the tunnel before it comes to a stop.

Nothing moves.

I crack another flare. Need to be ready in case-

The tunnel goes dark.

What? No, that's not possible. The flare wasn't old. These are newer models, longer lasting. I toss the newest one down the tunnel. It lands, rolls, and comes to a stop.

Whew. Okay, just a defe-

The flare vanishes.

Then I hear it...scraping sounds, further down the tunnel.

No...no, no, it can't be...it can't be!

Something's coming towards me.

I yank out another flare and try to crack it. But it doesn't come on! Why won't it come on?! I try another. It refuses to start. I try the glowsticks; they crack, but no light comes from them.

I hear claws hitting stone.

This can't be happening! No, no, this isn't real! It's not happening! That thing is dead! Dead!

“You're not real!” I yell. “You're not real! You're dead, you hear me?! You're dead!”

Silence.

I back against the door, my heart trying to beat its way out of my chest. This can't be real, it can't be real, it can't-

Breathing.

Loud, ragged breathing.

No... no... oh Celestia, I have to get out! There has to be a way to open this door! I grab it and try to find a hoof-hold, a crack, anything, but there's nothing!

The breathing stops.

I'm panting so hard my lungs feel like they're about to burst.

Nothing happens.

I turn and look into the darkness, trying to see something... anything.

There's nothing.

A hallucination. That's all. Something in the breathing mix of my air tanks. It's messing with my brain and making me see things. I just need to relax, to wait it out. Let it seep from my system.

It's all in my head.

Grasping the wall, I sit down.

Cold, bony fingers grab my legs.

I scream.

***

What... what happened? I'm lying on something. Am I dead? No, I'm not dead. I'm still breathing. I must have fainted, or I woke up. Yes, that's it. I woke up. It was all a nightmare. A horrible nightmare. I just need to get something to calm my nerves.

Wait... the ceiling. This isn't my room.

It's the tomb of the Cursed King.

How did I get here?! Did I bump my head trying to get out with the horn? I've got to... Wait. Why can't I move?! I look down, and the light from my flare reveals that I'm tied in what looks like spider's silk! But how?! What did-

Bony fingers grab hold of my wrappings.

Oh no... Oh Celestia, no!

I struggle for all I'm worth, trying to cry out, but this wrapping has glued my mouth shut. I can't even yell as I'm carried towards... oh no, please not that!

Anything but that!

My captor shoves me into the cube, and I finally learn the truth behind the hollowed-out space: it's carved to fit a pony, fitting them like a glove. It grabs hold as I'm inserted into it, until only my spine and head remain exposed. I struggle, trying to lift myself out! I've got to get out before-

The top of the cube descends into place, and presses so tightly against me that I can barely breathe. Oh Celestia, it's sealing me in! It's sealing me in! I try to move, to squirm, anything, but the cube forces me to remain still. All I can move are my eyes, and all I can see are the holes showing me the ceiling where the horn was kept. But there's nothing there now, only the shadow of something walking away from the cube.

The light from the flare sputters.

No...

Darkness fills the chamber. There's a chuckle, a splash, and all is silent.

No, no, no...

With a final flicker, the light dies, and everything goes dark.

NO!

Nobody knows I'm down here. Nobody would dare to come look. In a few days, the tunnel will be sealed, the basement filled, and the passages in and out of the labyrinth beneath the mountain will forever be lost, so that no one may ever again be tempted to come down and search for relics that should be forgotten. But I'll be here. I'll be alive, but unable to escape, to scream, to do anything but lie within this cube, lost, forgotten, and trapped.

Forever.

I scream, the sound silenced before it can even get out. But still I try. I scream again, and again, and again, and again.

I scream. I scream and scream and scream and scream and-

Snap my eyes open. Light hits my eyes! But how?! I-

I try to get up, but my head hits stone. I scream again... Wait, wait! I can move! I'm not webbed up; my jumpsuit is still here, the orange barely visible in the glow from the crystal inside my cell.

Cell... I'm... a... a...

A nightmare. Another nightmare. I'm not in the tunnels beneath Saddle Lanka. I'm in my cell.

I collapse back against the thin blanket, now soaked with sweat, just like the rest of me. There are no monsters here, no terrors waiting to spring forward as they do every night in my dreams. Only one set of eyes meets my own, but it's a gaze I'm so grateful for.

Reaching out, I grab little Celestia and clutch her to me as tightly as I can. Her eyes look up at me, her small smile reassuring me that everything's all right. But it isn't. It's not all right.

No matter how many times I endure them, these nightmares never get any easier.

An Unwanted Ally

Luna says something. I don't hear her. My vision, my entire world is focused on my childhood tormentor. I thought I was free of him. I thought I had escaped his taunts, his jeers, and his accursed grin. Now he stands before me like a long-dead specter rising from the ashes of the past.

I feel like the little foal I once was, standing in the presence of someone who would love nothing more than to see me suffer.

“Several months ago, the Queen of Saddle Arabia visited Canterlot," Luna says. "As part of their tour, she visited the dungeons and met with Mangus. After talking with him, she insisted that he return with her to Saddle Arabia.”

“Why?” Glasseye asks. He can barely able to believe that the infamous butcher of Manehattan stands before him.

“Because he reminded her of her brother, a criminal who had died in the dungeons of her parent's palace, alone and without hope," Luna says. "Thus, we arranged a deal: Mangus will assist us in defeating Chrysalis, after which he will be forever banished from Equestria and go to Saddle Arabia to serve the queen for the rest of his days.”

“After all he's done?” I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.

“Saddle Arabians have a demanding code of loyalty for their servants,” Luna explains. “Those who do fail to serve their masters well are demoted to positions even lower than slaves.”

Mangus looks at me. He doesn't show fear, guilt, shame, or happiness. He's blank, an unreadable mask I can't penetrate.

"But he-”

“I am aware of his crimes, much as I am aware of yours," Luna says. "But my sister and I believe that everyone can find redemption; Mangus may find it in service in a land far from here.”

I look into those golden eyes. They look back. There's no remorse, no plea for forgiveness.

It's like there's nothing there.

“He can't be trusted,” I say. “He won't help us; he's only doing this for himself.”

“Yes, he is... much like your efforts to redeem yourself were for your benefit only. But Mangus does not have free reign to do as he pleases. He must earn his chance at a better life, and even then, he will never be released from his service to the queen. He will be watched at all times, and is subordinate to you and everyone else in Genesis." Luna turns to Mangus. “And should he try to harm anyone or in any way work for the changelings, he will be taken back to the dungeons and never be given a second chance.”

Mangus gulps.

“Mangus will be sent to Genesis tomorrow. Glasseye, you shall be given instructions on how to deal with him. That is all.”

The world around me warps, and in the blink of an eye I'm back in Glasseye's office. Glasseye's awake as well, trying to make sense of what just happened.

“Mangus Bluehorn? Here? Inconceivable! Preposterous! I won't have that murdering backstabber in my city!”

He continues to rant, but I ignore him.

I'm trying to stop shaking.

***

I'm still shaking as I head to Beakbreaker's apartment the following morning. I desperately want to believe that Mangus coming here is just an elaborate prank. Tartarus, I'd rather have Canterlot's court jester help us find the changeling hive instead of Mangus, no matter the princess' reasons. I thought I was done with him forevermore. All my childhood wounds had finally been given a chance to heal. Now they've been ripped wide open.

I shake my head as I knock on Beakbreaker's door. I have to forget about Mangus. Maybe having a nice breakfast with Beakbreaker in my apartment will... Wait. Beakbreaker doesn't know Mangus is coming here. Oh no, how am I going to tell-

The door swings open. “Silverspeak!”

I force myself to smile. “Good morning. Did you sleep well?”

“Better than I have in days! You convinced Glasseye to act, didn't you?”

“Well, yes, but how did you know?”

She grabs my hoof and takes me to the window. “Look!"

I have a birds-eye view of numerous military airships and zeppelins floating beside Genesis as smaller transport craft disgorge soldiers at the airport.

“You not only convinced him to act, but to get the military!" Beakbreaker squees. “Thank you, Silverspeak! I knew you could do it!" She grabs hold and plants a big kiss on my cheek. “Come on, I have to go thank Glasseye!”

Ohhh... that felt soooo gooood...

“Silverspeak?”

Wait, what was I so worried about on my way here? “Yes?”

“Hey, you okay?”

“Oh, fine...” I grin. “Just fine.”

“Well, come on! Don't want to keep Glasseye waiting!”

We reach Glasseye's lobby, where I flash my badge to get us access to his quarters. His breakfast tray is untouched at his desk as he injects himself with a syringe.

“Glasseye! We're... are you okay?" Beakbreaker asks.

Glasseye nods. “Yes, my dear. Just a little sickness I have. I'm afraid it's acting up." He injects himself again and some of his color returns. “Is there something I can help you with?”

“Oh. Actually, I wanted to thank you; we're going to my homeland, aren't we?”

As Glasseye puts the syringe away, Stonehoof slides some papers into the drawer. They look like blueprints for the full-body exoskeleton Glasseye showed off during the convention, but the drawer's closed before I can get a closer look.

“Ah, saw the troops, did you?”

Beakbreaker nods. “You have no idea how much this means to me. When we get there, I'd like to go down with the soldiers.”

“Into combat? My dear, you can't! You're a scientist, not a-”

“Soldier? I don't need to be. You'll need a local on the ground, a guide who knows the customs and laws. I can fulfill that role.”

Glasseye considers her words. “A valid point... I'll call the armory and ask them to prepare a suit of armor for you.”

“I don't need armor, I'm-”

“We're going into a possible war zone, my dear, and I won't put my most famous pupil in harm's way without protection.”

“I'd like one as well,” I say. “Beakbreaker's not going down there alone.”

“Silverspeak, I'll have all the soldiers with me. You don't have to come.”

I lace my words with a hint of charm. “I insist. Besides, if there's a problem with diplomacy, I could help prevent any misunderstandings.”

Beakbreaker narrows her eyes. “You're trying to use your charm on me, aren't you?”

“What? I-”

“Admit it: you are.”

How did Beakbreaker detect my charm? I've only used it on her a few times, and only when I thought it was absolutely necessary. “Well...” I try to find the right words to say without sounding like a control-freak. “Yes... I am. But only because I don't want you to go down there alone. Even if you have soldiers with you, something could still-”

A hoof's pressed to my lips. “Your heart is in the right place, Silverspeak, but you shouldn't go charming everyone whenever they do something you don't like. Besides, I doubt Princess Luna would be happy about her emissary risking his life to protect a single doctor.”

“The most important one in all of Equestria.”

Another smile. “You're sweet. But I can't risk you.”

I could intensify the charm until Beakbreaker couldn't resist. She'd listen to whatever I'd say and go along... but she's right. I can't force her to do what I want, as much as I would want to, even if it would keep her safe.

“Very well,” I sigh. “But only if you go with at least a platoon to protect you.”

“I can't guarantee that,” Beakbreaker says with a chuckle. “But I could use that armor.”

Calls are made, and Beakbreaker and I head down to the factory where suits of armor are still being assembled for arriving soldiers. We're met by the supervisor and taken to a fitting room where our measurements are taken: while I'm not going down to the surface, Glasseye figured I could use a suit for myself, in case I ever get exposed to combat. A pair of suits are subsequently brought out several minutes later. I was expecting something similar to the steel plates our army uses, but this armor looks like something a football player would wear. The base level is a tight bodysuit, followed by a thicker one with numerous formed plates, and then an armored vest. It takes a few minutes for Beakbreaker and I to squeeze into our suits, but when all is said and done, the outfit is a lot lighter than I expected; we could run in these for days and not worry about tiring like we would if we wore fifty pounds of steel.

“What do you think?” I ask Beakbreaker as she adjusts her vest. “You trust these to save you from a bloodthirsty changeling?”

“If it stops claws and teeth, that's all I care about." Beakbreaker tightens some straps. “Say, are we going to get any of those new guns I've seen in the news?”

“Mr. Glasseye didn't say so,” the supervisor says, “but I imagine you'll be given something to defend yourself with.”

The phone rings.

“Excuse me." He takes the receiver. “Yes? Really?" He puts a hoof over the mouthpiece. “Mr. Silverspeak? Glasseye wants to speak with you.”

I take the phone. “Yes?”

“Silverspeak, a special transport just arrived from Canterlot. Mangus is on it.”

“Oh.”

“We're escorting him into the Monolith now. I'm sorry about this, my boy, but fear not. You won't see him unless you want to.”

“I understand. Thank you for letting me know." I hang up.

“Silverspeak? What was that about?”

Beakbreaker's going to find out about Mangus sooner or later, and she won't like it if I kept his presence a secret from her. Better to let her know now and give her time to accept it.

“Beakbreaker, I know this is going to be a shock for you, and it is for me, too, but you need to know this... Mangus Bluehorn is on Genesis.”

The color drains from Beakbreaker's face.

“I only found out about it last night; the authorities in Canterlot decided that they want him to help us find Chrysalis' lair. I was going to tell you at breakfast, but I didn't know how.”

Beakbreaker shakes.

“If it were up to me, he wouldn't be here, but it's out of my hooves. We'll have to just tolerate his presence until this whole fiasco is blown over. Trust me, I will do everything in my power to ensure he doesn't come anywhere near you.”

Beakbreaker doesn't say a word. She remains silent as she turns and rushes out.

“Beakbreaker! Beakbreaker, wait! I...” I stop. Better to let her go. No need to push this.

“Wait, the Mangus Bluehorn?” the supervisor asks. “Is that who you were talking about?

“Yes,” I sigh.

“The guy who almost destroyed Manehattan? With you?”

Another nod.

“Great.”

***

I hurry to Beakbreaker's apartment and try to talk with her, but she doesn't answer the door. Deciding that Beakbreaker just needs time to process the fact that the pony who almost murdered her is in the city, I head back to my room to process that fact myself. But no sooner do I arrive than there's a knock at the door.

“Hello?”

“Silverspeak?”

It's Glasseye. I open the door. “Is something wrong, Glasseye?”

“Well, yes and no. May I come in?"

I step aside and let my high-ranking guest enter the penthouse. He looks a little better than he did at breakfast, but not by much.

“Does Beakbreaker know Mangus is here?”

“Yes," I say. "She didn't take it very well.”

“Can't say I blame her. If it were up to me, Mangus would be thrown into the engines to become mulch for a rock farm.”

That image makes me smile.

“But I digress. Listen, Silverspeak... I know it's not my place to advise ponies on matters of the mind, but I've been thinking, and I believe that perhaps you should meet Mangus.”

“I have no interest in meeting the pony who tried to kill both Beakbreaker and me.”

“But standing before him would prove he has no power over you.”

I frown. “I want nothing to do with Mangus, Glasseye. I'm surprised you're trying to talk me into this.”

“Only because I know what it was like to be bullied. When I was little, Silverspeak, I went to the finest schools in Manehattan. My family was one of the richest, powerful, and most social on the island, but I was shy and insecure. My fellow students picked on me, mocking my glasses, my braces, everything. It was a dreadful experience, but I can assure you that being better off than they are is a most satisfying feeling. If you face Mangus and... dare I say it?... rub it in his face, you'll feel so much better.”

I shake my head. “Thank you, but no thanks. Besides, I don't want to see him in whatever apartment you've put him in.”

“Who said he is? We gave him quarters befitting his status.”

Well, that's vague, yet intriguing. “Where?”

Glasseye grins. “Come with me.”

Should I go? I almost say no... but seeing Mangus in some horrid place is a temptation too great to pass up.

A quick elevator ride takes us into the lowest depths of the Monolith. There are no fancy walls here, nor displays of high technology, only bare steel and colorless concrete. The lighting is plain and functional, and so are the massive, barred doors embedded in the hallways.

“I take it this is the city's jail?” I ask as we head through a checkpoint.

“Precisely. Set deep within the city's foundations, and all but impossible to escape. Thankfully, they've never been used, but I figured they'd be the perfect accommodation for someone of Mangus' nature.”

One last checkpoint takes us into the high security wing. There are several cells here, each furnished only with a toilet and a bunk, and locked with a clear plastic door. All the cells are empty... save for one.

Glasseye leaves, and I'm left alone with Mangus. In Luna's dreamscape he was dashing and handsome. In real life his fur is ragged and unkempt, with deep-set wrinkles around his eyes and no horn upon his head. For someone my age, he looks far older than he should be.

Mangus glances up at me. There's no smirk, smiles, or gloating. That smugness he had, the dash of superiority and self-righteousness, is gone.

“Well,” he says at last. “Come to gloat?”

I say nothing.

Mangus gets off his bunk. “I bet you're happy to see me like this, aren't you?”

I say nothing.

Mangus comes to the plastic door. It's five inches thick, so I don't have to worry about him breaking through. “I bet you dreamed of this for years, didn't you? To see me behind bars forever, wasting away-”

“Let's get one thing clear, Mangus,” I say. “If you're going to ask for forgiveness or redemption, you won't get it. The best you can hope for is for us to part ways forever and forget about each other.”

“Fine with me. All I want to get out of here. Equestria can burn for all I care.”

I shake my head. “Even after two years, all you can think about is hate. You haven't changed at all.”

Mangus shakes. “Tell me, Silverspeak, do you know what suffering is?”

“Yes.”

“No, you don't. It's having a part of you ripped away against your will." He rubs his hornless head. “It's being reduced to a powerless whelp who's left with the memory of what you used to be. It's knowing you'll be locked up for the rest of your life. It's knowing you'll never see the sun again. It's knowing that an entire kingdom hates you and will do everything it can to beat you into the dirt. But worst of all is knowing that your most hated enemy is not only getting off light, but that he'll one day go on to have a normal life and be happy, while you never will!"

He slams his hoof against the door. “The only thing that kept me going in that Celestia-forsaken pit was hate. I imagined myself bashing in the heads of Celestia and Luna, and every other pony every day, day after day. I relished killing them all in so many ways. But you... oh, I loved ripping you apart so slowly, bit by painful bit." He leans in very close, his eyes boring into mine. “Oh Celestia, I hate you.”

Hissing, he backs up against the wall.

"Doesn't matter. I do what Luna wants, and then I'm out of here forever.”

“That's fine with me.”

Mangus studies me. “So why are you here? What brought you into league with Princess Luna?”

I study his body language. He doesn't seem malicious, or at least, no more so than his usual self. “I want to save my family, and helping Luna is the best way to do so. The sooner Chrysalis is captured, and the sooner this war ends, the sooner they'll be safe.”

“And what about Beakbreaker? You just going to remain friends?... or do you want to add her to this family of yours?”

“That's none of your business.”

He grins. “Hit a soft spot, did I? Don't worry, I won't tell. Frankly, I could care less. All that stands before me and freedom is Queen Chrissy. Come to think of it, both of us want her... it seems we're on the same side.”

“But we're not allies. And we'll never be friends.”

“Not even pals?”

“I'd rather marry a scorpion.”

“If you say so. But we have a common enemy. The sooner we take her out, the sooner we're out of each other's hair forever.”

I turn and head to the exit. “That day can't come soon enough.”

“Hey, Silversqueak? Tell the marefriend I say hi.”

“I will, Mangus. And I'll be happy too. You know why? Because I have someone who cares about me. Who do you have?”

Mangus is silent as I leave.

***

It takes three days for us to travel to the zebra homeland, Genesis concealing itself within the clouds to hide it from unfriendly eyes. Beakbreaker busies herself in her work during the trip, and I join her as we go to the Monolith's firing range to practice with the pistols she'll wield on the ground. But even blasting targets and losing herself in her work doesn't alleviate Beakbreaker's feeling of ever-present dread about what we may find.

At dawn on the third day, Genesis finally arrives at the coordinates for the zebra capital. I report to the situation room shortly after as the presiding lieutenant colonel begins military operations. assembling troops while a scout is dispatched to the ground. Glasseye calls Beakbreaker to the room, and in less than a minute she's running through the doorway.

“Ma'am, you are Beakbreaker, correct?” The colonel asks.

Beakbreaker nods as she eyes the activity around her.

“We're currently over the zebra capital. Glasseye tells me you're our expert on local customs.”

Beakbreaker gulps. “Yes, that's right.”

“I assure you, ma'am, you will be safe with us.”

“I'm not worried about that, colonel. My parents live in a village not far from here.”

“If we don't find anyone at the capital, we're planning to dispatch platoons across the country. You may join the one going to your village, if you wish.”

Beakbreaker relaxes for the first time in days. “I would appreciate that, sir.”

“It's not a problem. Now, what can you tell us about the capital?”

“It is the largest city in the zebra community,” Beakbreaker says. “It's largely a trading hub rather than a testament to power, but still the traditional residence of our leaders.”

“Does it have any defensive strategies in case of an enemy attack?”

“There are numerous basements and cellars beneath the hill; the residents would flee inside and barricade themselves there.”

“Excellent. With any luck, we'll find everyone down there.”

The doors open and the scout comes in, soaked in sweat and panting hard. “Sir,” she says to the colonel, “it's bad down there. Really bad.”

“How?” the colonel asks.

The scout gulps water from a bottle. “The capital and everything around it is scorched, like someone lit a bonfire that got out of control. I did a quick pass, but didn't see anyone.”

The colonel nods before turning to his captain and lieutenants. “Get our troops down there. Remember, the zebras are our top priority, but if Queen Chrysalis is spotted, capture her at all costs.”

As the lieutenants rush off to complete the command, Beakbreaker wastes no time in running to her room and getting into her armor.

“Are you sure you don't want me to come?” I ask.

Beakbreaker nods as she clasps buckles together.

“It's not too late to change your mind.”

“You won't always be around to protect me, Silverspeak. I have to learn to stand on my own hooves.”

“There's no shame in having someone to help you,” I point out. “And there's no one else who'll rush to your rescue if something happens.”

A buckle hovers before a clasp.

I take Beakbreaker's shoulders. “I almost lost you in Manehattan; the feeling of being helpless, of not being able to do anything to help, and knowing that you could have saved someone... I never want to feel that again.”

It's another moment before Beakbreaker puts the last buckle in place. “I know... But I can't risk you. We both have our parts to play in this, and I will feel so much better knowing you're safe." She takes my hoof. “But there is one thing you can do.”

“Yes?”

Beakbreaker bites her lip. “I know I don't look it, but I'm scared, Silverspeak. Scared that I won't find my parents, or worse, that something's happened to them." She shudders. “Silverspeak... please give me the strength and courage to help me face whatever will come.”

Wait. She can't mean...

“Silverspeak, I know what I said a few days ago, but... I want you to use your talent on me.”

Nobody's ever asked me to deliberately use my talent on them. Most aren't even aware that I'm using it in the first place. My parents, yes, and a few others, but the majority of ponies I've met are unaware that they're being directed to do what I want. I never thought I'd use my gift on someone with their consent, but if Beakbreaker asks for help, I won't deny her.

I reach out and take Beakbreaker's shoulders as my charm builds to its maximum strength. “Beakbreaker, you're very brave for going on this journey by yourself,” I say. “But even when you're scared, you're strong. You have the courage to go into the darkest places and do whatever is needed to save those you love.”

Beakbreaker's sigh is like sweet rain after a long drought, and I feel her body relax as the tension melts away. “Thank you, Silverspeak.”

The colonel's voice echoes over a loudspeaker. “All troops report to your designated transports.”

Beakbreaker starts towards the door, only to stop halfway as a thought comes to her. She darts back over, kisses my hoof, and grants me a smile.

“Be safe,” I plead.

She nods. “Always.”

Then, without another word, she slips away and out the door. She's already been absorbed into the lines of troops heading to the elevators and heliports by the time I reach the door.

As I watch the soldiers leave, all I can do is pray that fate won't take her from me again.

***

I return to the situation room, now filled only with the colonel's coordinators and high-ranking Genesis personnel. Glasseye's there too, residing in the elevated platform overlooking the map as it's changed form one of Equestria to one of the zebra kingdom.

“Did Beakbreaker get on her way?” he asks as I enter.

I nod.

“Don't worry, Silverspeak. She'll be fine. Some of the finest troops in all of Equestria are guarding her. Any changeling who dares shows its face won't last two seconds against them.”

Glasseye's right, but it doesn't calm me. Beakbreaker's out there and I'm in here. I can't keep an eye on her... Wait. Maybe I can!

I take a phone embedded in the console and dial a number.

“Yeah?”

“Gusty? This is Silverspeak. I'd like you to take the Raven and follow the troop transports down to the surface. A friend of mine is with them, and I'd feel much better if someone's there to get her out in a hurry.”

“You got it. On my way.”

“Thank you, Gusty. And stay cloaked. If there are any changelings out there, I don't want them to see you coming.”

“Will do. Gusty out.”

The map of the zebra homeland is updated with little markers representing troop ships, troops, and important figures while the radio system is hooked up to the speakers, giving us a live feed of reports coming from the surface as the troop transports land. The capital is just as the scout described: torched and smoldering from a raid. It's several more minutes before we get another report from one of the lieutenants on the ground.

“Command, come in.”

“This is command,” the colonel says. “Go ahead.”

“We've finished our search. This place is a ghost town. There isn't even anyone in the basements.”

“Acknowledged.”

Commands are given, and several platoons are dispatched to investigate nearby villages. Each one is represented by yellow orbs moving across the map. One is blue.

“Colonel,” I ask, “what does that blue orb represent?”

“Beakbreaker.”

I focus on that orb, ignoring everything else as it moves across the map, eventually coming to a stop near a small dot on the map..

“Command, this is Lieutenant Sharp Spear of Alpha Platoon. We've reached one of the outer villages and are entering it now. Initial assessment as follows: The place looks like it was attacked in a manner similar to the capital; extensive fire damage to the village and the surrounding bush. There's no sign of survivors”

“Copy that,” the colonel says. "Search the buildings.

It's several more minutes before the radio squawks again. “Command, this is Alpha Platoon. We've finished our search of the village. There's no one here. We even checked the local hills and caves.”

Oh no... Beakbreaker's parents... “Colonel? May I talk to him?" The colonel nods, and I take a headset. “Lieutenant Sharp Spear, this is Silverspeak, emissary to Princess Luna. Have you checked for any magical enchantments in the village? Like a barrier covering a tunnel or a hole?”

There's a brief pause before he replies. “No, we haven't. Stand by." Then, several minutes later, “Command, come in. We've found a hidden tunnel in one of the basements. It was covered by a magical charm.”

The next ten minutes are a blur as the tunnel is investigated. From what the platoon can determine, it was carved in great haste, judging by the textures of the walls and a few resin pillars holding the ceiling up. Plans are made to send a search party in, and as I fear, Beakbreaker is going along. Worse, in going underground, the group will be cut off from the surface with no radio contact. For however long they're down there, they'll be on their own.

Safe in the floating city many miles away from Beakbreaker, I can only listen as the platoon enters something that echoes their hooves clopping on hard stone. The sound soon vanishes as static fills my headset.

“We've lost their signal,” Glasseye says.

***

The next two hours creep slower than I would have ever thought possible. With nothing to do I pace the room, constantly straining to hear any sign of a voice in my headset or over the radio.

My wait is finally broken when a new voice comes over the radio and my headset. “Command, come in.”

“This is command, go ahead,” the colonel says.

“This is Fleet Foot of Alpha Platoon. I was sent out to inform you of our progress. The tunnel we entered headed deep into the earth and eventually opened up into an even larger passage. But there was something strange about it: the walls were covered in deep gouges, ones too big to have been made by changelings. They didn't make that tunnel, colonel. Something else did.”

All eyes turn to the colonel, who takes a moment to process the information before replying. “Was there any indication on how old the passage was? It could have been made centuries ago, and the changelings only just recently discovered it.”

“We couldn't tell, sir.”

As the colonel tries to make sense of this new revelation, I tap my headset. “Fleet Foot, this is Silverspeak, emissary of Princess Luna. Did you find any sign of the changelings or the missing zebras?”

“We found the entrance to a hive, Mr. Silverspeak. I was sent back to inform the colonel of our progress in case something happens to the others.”

“Is Beakbreaker with you?”

“No. Lieutenant Sharp Spear told her to come with me, but she refused. If anything, she was the most eager to get inside.”

My chest tightens. “And how long ago was that?”

“About half an hour.”

Half an hour?!

“Colonel, shall I return to my platoon?”

“No. Remain where you are. I'll have another platoon sent to your location once they've finished their sweep of the other villages.”

“Acknowledged.”

***

Another agonizing hour passes, this one worse than the last. At this very moment Beakbreaker's inside a changeling hive. She may be with an entire platoon of heavily armed soldiers, but they could all have been captured or wiped out after a well placed ambush. Chrysalis' troops aren't just going to let intruders waltz into a hive and take what they want without a fight. Beakbreaker could be encased in a cocoon for all I know, and there's not a thing I can do to help.

My wait is finally broken when a familiar voice comes over the radio.

"Command, this is Lieutenant Sharp Spear, please come in!”

The colonel grabs his headset. “This is command, go ahead.”

“Sir, we found a changeling hive about three miles away from the village, but it had been abandoned, sir. Nobody was home.”

I collapse into the closest chair.

“What about the villagers?" The colonel asks. "Did you find them?”

“Yes sir, about forty. There were sealed in cocoons, but... only half were alive. We're bringing the survivors up now. I'm requesting medical evac: they're all in bad shape, sir.”

“Granted. I'm sending two airships to evacuate them.”

I raise my hoof. “Sir, if I may?" Then, into the headset, “Lieutenant, this is Silverspeak. I have my personal airship nearby. It's faster than your landing craft, and can reach Genesis in a few minutes. I suggest you use it to evacuate the most serious cases.”

“Thank you, Silverspeak. We'll do that.”

“Oh, lieutenant? The survivors... were Beakbreaker's parents among them?”

“Yes.”

Thank Celestia!

"But they're in critical condition. I'm not sure if they're going to make it.”

“I see... thank you." I switch frequencies. “Gusty, this is Silverspeak.”

“Boss? I was starting to wonder if you-”

“Gusty, we have a medical emergency. I need you to land, load up all the injured zebras, and get them back to Genesis as quickly as possible.”

“I'm on it.”

“Bring them to the Monolith,” Glasseye says. “We'll have a medical team waiting on the landing platform.”

I race from the situation room to the platform Glasseye mentioned. A medical team is already there and waiting when I arrive. I stay off to the side and out of their way as we wait for the Raven. The ship races to the pad less than ten minutes later. The walkway extends from the gondola moments after the ship touches down, and a unicorn medic levitates two stretchers onto the platform.

Beakbreaker rushes from the gondola, her armor covered in dust and grime, her face and hair streaked with sweat. She pays me no attention, for her focus on the stretchers and the two... oh, Celestia. The zebras lying upon the stretchers resemble corpses more than living beings. They're both little more than skin and bones with filthy skin and dull, emotionless eyes.

Genesis' medics take over and levitate the stretchers into an express elevator leading directly to the medical wing. Beakbreaker stays with them while I, not being family, take the normal elevator. The hospital lobby is empty when I arrive, save for Beakbreaker pacing in a circle over and over again.

“Beakbreaker!" I rush over. “Thank Celestia you're okay! Your parents, are they-”

“Th... th... the doctors are working on them now,” Beakbreaker stammers. “Now we just h... h... have to wait and..." She gulps and tries to compose herself, then gives up. “Oh, Silverspeak, what am I going to do?! I can't just stand here and do nothing! I can't! I-”

I take Beakbreaker's shoulders. “Beakbreaker, listen to me. Your parents are being taken care of by the finest doctors in the city. The best thing you can do is let them do their work.”

“But what if my parents..." She struggles to get the words out. “What if they die while I'm here?" The thought's too much for her to bear, and Beakbreaker cries, unable to hold back her sobs.

I draw her in close and hold her as tightly as I can.

***

Three long hours pass us by without any word on how Beakbreaker's parents are doing. Beakbreaker eventually quiets down and lies against me on a couch. I hold her, silently wishing and hoping that everything will turn out all right.

The silence is broken when a doctor comes into the room. “Ms. Beakbreaker?”

Beakbreaker's instantly on her hooves. “My parents! Are they-”

“They're in critical condition but stable.”

“Can I see them?”

“Yes. Through there, recovery room three.”

Beakbreaker's through the double doors before the doctor finishes talking.

“May I go with her?” I ask.

“Are you family?”

“More like a boyfriend.”

The doctor nods and indicates for me to follow her. I do so, and we head to the recovery room. There are several zebras lying in beds: Beakbreaker's parents are near the back, their daughter kneeling between their beds while trying to avoid yanking out the cables and tubes connecting them to machines. I want to go to her, but it doesn't feel right to interrupt her reunion with their parents, so I stay where I am. If she wants me to come in, she'll say so.

“What happened to them?” I ask the doctor. Even from across the room, Beakbreaker's parents still look like dried-out husks.

“As far as we can tell, the changelings drained them of any nutrients they could get, and then discarded them once they were done. That was probably two or three days ago. Those two were probably only an hour or so from death when they were rescued.”

I manage to keep the bile from rushing up my throat. “Well, at least they're safe now.”

The doctor watches Beakbreaker.

“They are, aren't they?”

The doctor's pager beeps.

“Excuse me.”

The doctor jogs down the hall, and I'm left to watch Beakbreaker comfort her parents. A chance glance around the room has her spot me, and she darts over. “Silverspeak, I'd like you to meet my parents.”

“Are you sure? Maybe we should let them rest before-”

“They asked about you. They want to meet you."

Truth be told, I'm frightened of seeing her parents at their worst. The wiser course of action would be to let them rest and regain their health before meeting them, but Beakbreaker takes my hooves and pulls me towards her beds. Not wanting to raise a fuss and make her more upset than she already is, I steel myself and follow her to her parent's beds.

“Mother, father, I'd like you to meet Silverspeak.”

If I met Beakbreaker's parents at their home or in mine at any other time, I could see that they would have been vibrant and full of life. But now they're a shadow of what they were, their skin shrunken and stretched over bones, their coats and stripes faded and dull. But their eyes are alert now and glimmering with life. Those eyes focus on me as I stand before them.

“So... this is Mr. Silverspeak,” Beakbreaker's father wheezes. “A bit shorter than I imagined." He chuckles, and then erupts into a coughing fit.

Wincing, I wait until the coughs die down before offering a hoof. “It's an honor to meet you, sir. Your daughter speaks very highly of you.”

“You may spare me the pleasantries, Mr. Silverspeak. There is no need to be so formal.”

“Oh. Very well, then.”

He manages to shake my hoof, coughing once again. “My daughter speaks highly of you, too. How you helped her with her research, kept her company, and stood by her side when no one would. All qualities of a fine gentlecolt.”

I don't ask if those were from letters before the Manehattan incident.

“How old are you, Mr. Silverspeak?” Beakbreaker's mother asks.

“Too old for summer camp, but too young to retire.”

She chuckles. “A sense of humor, this one. I like him." She reaches to Beakbreaker. “You have a keeper, dear. Silverspeak? Did my daughter tell you who I was in our village?”

I try to remember, but nothing comes to mind. “No.”

“I was the matchmaker. I read all suitors and couples-to-be. It was my gift and privilege to see if they would be a good match.”

Beakbreaker tries to hold back a groan.

“Now, dear, I know you've never believed in my talent, but do you remember when you were little? I kept telling you that the right individual for you hadn't come yet. And didn't you gush to me when you and Silverspeak were still working on your legs? You said he was the one.”

“Mom, I was-”

“Meeting love for the first time. A most beautiful sensation, isn't it?" She coughs, a horrible, dry sound. Beakbreaker dashes for the call button, but her mother holds up a hoof and stops her. Breathing deep, she says to me, “Come now, Silverspeak. Let me see if you two have a future together.”

Okay... a zebra who apparently can read minds. There have been a few ponies throughout history who have the ability to read others and know them instantly, but they're rare, and their success rate isn't very good. I've never heard of a zebra having such a talent, and I'm not sure if it's even true or not, but I go along and lean towards Beakbreaker's mother.

Our eyes meet: There's something about hers... they're like deep pools that have no bottom, drawing me ever deeper the longer I look into them.

I lose track of how long she studies me, and my concentration is broken only when her gaze darkens.

“Beakbreaker, please leave us for a moment."

“But I-”

“Only a moment.”

Beakbreaker hesitates, almost argues, then gives in and heads to the doorway.

Her mother pulls me in close. “You are a most interesting pony, Silverspeak. I cannot read all of you, but what I can see worries me.”

“How?”

“Unlike what you may believe of us zebras, we are not blind to what happens beyond our borders. My husband and I are well aware of what you did in Manehattan.”

I gulp, trying to avoid both her gaze and the gaze of her husband.

“Do I entrust my daughter to an individual who instigated such an act? That's the question that does not have an answer." Her eyes narrow. “The part of you I could read was tainted; there is a darkness within you, Silverspeak, a monster that is patient and strong and cruel that lusts with ravenous hunger, and appears in the guise of wisdom. You let it take over, and an island was nearly destroyed.”

“A bridge, a few buildings, and a few hundred ponies,” I point out. I'm not in the mood to have what I did be exaggerated.

“Yes, but it could have been avoided... and yet, it could have been worse. You managed to break free. Not many could do that. Fewer still would take responsibility." Beakbreaker's mother smiles. “Those are the qualities of a good heart. Any parent could see it in the way Beakbreaker wrote about you before the incident... and after.”

Wait, Beakbreaker wrote about me after all that?

“Oh yes, she did." Beakbreaker's father smiles at seeing my confusion. “She was conflicted. She had seen what you had done and that you used her. Yet she saw that you really did care for her. You gave up your dream for her. As my wife would say, there are almost none who would do that.”

The two look at each other with the gaze that only comes to those who have shared their lives for many decades.

“Silverspeak,” Beakbreaker's mother says. “Do you love our daughter?”

“What?”

“Do you love her?”

“I... well, you could say that... uhh...”

“Don't be too direct with him, dear,” Beakbreaker's father says. “After all, do you remember how-”

“Shy you where? Oh yes, I do. But had you just told the truth, it would have given us so much more time together." Then, to me, “Silverspeak, you cannot remain on the fence about this. So many things in this life change in the blink of an eye. Our plans and dreams can amount to nothing. But those we care for... they are worth fighting for. Love is the one thing that matters more than anything on this earth.”

Beakbreaker's mother takes my hoof.

“Please, take care of our daughter. Stand with her. Help her. Never pass up a moment to say that you love her... you never know when you will get another chance.”

“Ma'am... I...”

Her hoof slips from mine.

“Ma'am?”

With a sigh, she sinks into the pillows. Oh Celestia, is she dead?! She's... oh, oh thank goodness. She's still breathing. She's just asleep.

Beakbreaker rushes over. “Mother?!”

“It's okay,” I say. “She's just asleep. She must be exhausted.”

Beakbreaker isn't convinced, and calls a nurse in. Thankfully, Beakbreaker's mother is indeed asleep. Shortly after she leaves, Beakbreaker's father grows weary, thanks me for visiting, and joins his wife in peaceful slumber.

“They should be okay now,” I say. “Do you want to go back to your room?”

Beakbreaker shakes her head. “I want to stay with them.”

I nod. “I'll talk with the doctors and see if I can't get a cot in here for you.”

Beakbreaker nods, relieved. “Thank you, Silverspeak.”

***

The doctors are alright with Beakbreaker spending the night. The nurses move one of the empty beds between the two holding her parents. They even get one for me if I want to stay the night.

Night soon falls, and Beakbreaker, exhausted from a long day, immediately drops off to sleep. The lights are dimmed as I get into one of the spare beds, but like so many other stress-filled nights, sleep doesn't come. It's not from the sounds of monitors and medical equipment, but from what Beakbreaker's mother told me. Yet, unlike nights past where my paranoia had me play out hundreds of worst-case scenarios, I can't stop thinking about Beakbreaker.

Wait. What was that?

Three ponies enter. Oh, it's only Onyx Shield and two guards.

"Sorry to wake you, but we're doing a changeling scan," Onyx whispers. "Need to make sure none of them impersonated the troops and snuck aboard.

I nod. Onyx takes a hoof-held scanner and scans me, then Beakbreaker and her parents.

“I heard about her parents,” Onyx says. “I hope they pull through.”

“What about the other zebras?” I ask. “Did the other platoons find any survivors?”

“Yes, though not as many as we would have liked. The survivors have told us that Queen Chrysalis launched a surprise attack throughout the kingdom about a month ago. She and her changelings left only a few days ago. We only just missed them.”

I curse. “Any sign where she went?”

Onyx shakes his head.

“What about the tunnels? Did they find any-”

“Big ones? Yeah, two; both were chewed up, like something big had dug them out.”

“Any idea what did so?”

“We're not sure. I'm hearing all sorts of theories ranging from a colony of giant harpies to monster mole-rats. Nobody knows for sure, though.”

Wanting to change the subject, I check to make sure Beakbreaker and her parents are still asleep. “Have there been any updates in Equestria itself? Any more attacks?"

Onyx nods. “Things got really bad after the assault force headed to the capital. Almost double the disappearances, and a dam was badly damaged. A changeling impersonated a worker and almost blew the thing to pieces.”

“They've moved on to sabotage?”

He nods. “One also impersonated a farmer and tried to torch one of the largest farms in the north. Gutted half the crops before the fire was put out." He makes sure Beakbreaker isn't listening before continuing. “I worked with the police in Appleoosa before joining TechInc, and we had bandits raiding the town several years back. They did quick strikes to wear down the town before trying to take it over. They even burned down the apple trees to try and starve everyone.”

“And you're thinking Chrysalis is doing the same to us?”

Onyx nods. “But on a much larger scale. This whole fiasco with the zebras? She was probably just feeding her troops to get them ready.”

“For what?”

“Who can say? Probably her main assault. And if she's got help from something bigger... well, if you ask me, things are going to get a lot worse." He shakes his head, mortified at the thought. “I'm sorry, we need to continue our scanning." With that, Onyx leaves with his guards, and me to my thoughts.

It isn't long before I slip out of bed to check Beakbreaker. She's still fast asleep. Poor thing... even while dozing, she still looks worried.

It's so strange... I want to get into the bed with her. Not for the pleasures of the flesh, but just to be there for her, to make her feel better, to let her know she's not alone. But that... that's going a step too far. I'm not there yet.

Moving very slowly, I stroke her, my hoof going through her sweat-stained hair. But even being as dirty as it is, those strands still look beautiful to me.

Beakbreaker shifts, but doesn't pull away. Her tension fades, if only just a little.

A faint smile appears.

I smile, too.

I turn towards Beakbreaker's parents. When they're awake in the morning, I'll thank them for their advice. They'll be so happy to know that I...

Wait.

I lean in close to Beakbreaker's parents. Something's wrong. I...

Oh no.

They're not breathing.

... To the Depths of Tartarus

Darkness gives way to light. Stone and brick yields to white walls and marble. I’m in the castle; I don’t know how I got here, but it doesn’t matter. Nothing matters except getting to the hospital.

I run, hooves cracking the floor as I burst into the open air. The sky is clogged with smoke rising from the fields and lower levels of the city, and screams of pain and fear assault my ears. Hundreds of ponies rush about, many wounded or carrying the wounded.

I run from the palace and fight my way through the streets, shoving others aside as I race towards the lower levels, trying to keep my parents steady upon my back. I’d fly, but I can’t risk them falling off.

My legs stumble, fidgeting and twitching so much that I almost collapse, but I keep going. I can’t stop, not now!

I finally reach the plaza where the city’s hospital is, and... Oh buck! It’s overflowing with the hurt and the wounded; hundreds, no, thousands of ponies fight to get inside, the screams of agony overwhelming. Nurses are running to and fro to do what they can, but there’s no way I can get to them, not with all these ponies!

Oh buck, what do I do!? What do I do?!

Someone yanks on my legs. I spin, ready to throw–wait, it’s Beakbreaker!

“Silverspeak, we can’t stay here!” she shouts. “The police station! They should have medical supplies there!”

The police station is further down; by the time I’d fight my way through the crowds it would be too late. The castle! It has to have a medical station, oh buck, why didn’t I look when I ran out?! No, no, we can’t go back. It’s too far, and the building was too crowded; it will be, too. But what do I do?! I can’t just stand here! I have to do something, but what?! Celestia help me, what do I–wait! My apartment complex! It’s bound to have a small medical station, a first aid kit, anything to treat the most valuable castle employees!

I spread my wings. “Beakbreaker, get on and hold my parents!”

“What?!”

“I said, get on!”

Beakbreaker does so and I take off, flying through the storm of pegasi ponies rushing about. I ignore them all, focused on the apartment tower near the castle. There’s no time for subtly; when we reach my apartment I blast the window apart with a spell and land hard in the bedroom, turning so my parents slide onto the bed.

“I’ll go find a first aid kit!” Beakbreaker’s barely off my back as I fly back outside and down to the lobby, blasting through the doors and tearing through the offices. There has to be something here! Management would have something here for emerge–there! A first aid kit! Grabbing it, I rush out and fly back to my apartment, but my landing is too hard, and my legs crumple, gears and pistons falling to the floor.

“Silverspeak?!”

I toss the kit to Beakbreaker. She rips it open and injects my parents with painkillers before trying to stop the flow of blood. Forcing myself up, I grab every sheet I can find and press them against my mother’s side. White turns to red and I press another sheet down, but it instantly turns red.

“Stay with me, Mom! You hear me?! Stay with me!”

Mom struggling to breathe, her body shaking as the blood continues to come out. Oh Celestia there’s so much blood, how can she have so much blood?! And it’s not just her, but Dad, too. Beakbreaker’s trying her best, but his arteries are gushing blood, soaking her, the bed, everything!

I fight to hold back the tears. Why didn’t I kill Mangus when I had the chance?! I should have! None of this would be happening. We’d all be fine and together and safe! I’m an idiot, a bucking idiot!

Beakbreaker shouts a curse as she fights to stop my father from bleeding out. She yells something at me, but I can’t hear her. I can’t hear anything. I can only stare. What do I do?! I don’t know what to do! Celestia, help me, what do I do?! Wait... wait, my magic! I can use my magic to stop the bleeding!

Closing my eyes, I focus, willing my magic to plug my parent’s wounds. Letting go, I watch as green magic flies to my mother and father, pressing down against the holes in their bodies. It’s working! The blood’s stopped! I did it! Yes, yes, yes, I did it! I...

Wait. Why are they still struggling?!

I spin to Beakbreaker. “What’s wrong with them?!”

Beakbreaker’s a heartbeat away from falling apart. “They’ve suffered massive internal trauma. T... they...”

“No! They’re not going to die! They’re going to live!” My magic will keep them safe; it’ll stabilize them until the hospital quiets down. The doctors can treat them, and they’ll be okay! I just have to keep the spell in place. I don’t care how long it’s going to take, I’ll keep them going no matter how-

Sparks fly as machinery give out, blue fluid trickling onto the carpet. I collapse, and see blood trickling off the bed and onto the floor before me.

“NO!” I force myself up, ignoring the crunching noises in my torso. I have to focus! FOCUS! I do, and the magic stabilizes. The flow of blood stops.

Mom and Dad slow their breathing.

“Mom, Dad, stay with me. I need you to stay with me, okay?! We need to hang on until the hospital can take you.”

My parents don’t seem to hear me. They don’t seem to be in pain. In fact, they don’t seem to be aware of their injures; they’re looking off into the distance, as if distracted by something.

“Mom? Dad?”

They look to me, and for a moment I feel a surge of hope. They’re not in pain at all, not when they suddenly look so peaceful. But... their smiles. I’ve never seen smiles so hopeful, yet so resigned.

Something’s wrong.

“Don’t leave me,” I say. “Please, hang in there!”

Mom reaches out to me. I take her hoof in mine, clutching it, trying to ignore the pain that’s building in my head. “Please, Mom, don’t give up! I can save you!”

Mom’s eyes meet mine. Her lips quiver as she shakes her head.

“No! No, no, no! I can save you!” Oh Celestia, I'm crying. I can't cry, not now! “I'll get you to the hospital, I'll... I'll find Princess Luna! She can heal you! Or Celestia! I know she can! But you have to hang on, you hear me?! You both have to hang on!" But even with my words, there's no denying what's before me: I can see the bleeding and the mangled flesh beneath my magic. There’s no way someone with those wounds could-

NO! No, I can’t think like that! They’ll make it! Celestia help me, I’ll get them through this! I’ll-

Dad struggles to move.

“Dad, stay still!”

Dad slowly reaches for me.

“Dad, you’re going to be okay!”

Dad trembles, the effort of holding up his hoof taking everything he has.

“Dad, please!”

Mom reaches her hoof out as well, both holding their hooves together, side by side.

No... no, no, no, oh Celestia, I can’t do it! They’re trying to help me, but if I return the gesture, they might...

Mom and Dad wince, trying to keep their legs up.

Biting my lip, I touch my hoof to theirs.

“This isn’t the end,” I say. “You’re going to get better, you hear me? I’m going to make you better.”

Mom and Dad sigh as they lower their legs, their bright, beautiful eyes still focused on mine, free of pain and fear.

Something within those eyes goes dark.

“No...”

My parent’s chests rise with a deep breath. They fall.

I wait for them to go back up.

They don’t.

“No! No, no, no!”

My parents don't move.

“Mom! Dad! No!”

I grab them, but my parents don’t respond. They’re not dead, they’re not! They’re... they’re in a coma! If I can just shake them hard enough they’ll wake up and everything will be okay!

Beakbreaker says something. I can't hear her. I keep shaking my mom and dad, pleading with them to wake up.

The spell breaks. Blood flows onto the bed. I try to cast it again, but I can’t focus! Why can’t I focus?! I’ve got to save them, got to get them to the hospital, got to get them to doctors who can make them wake up, why won’t they wake up?!

“Silverspeak...”

Spell... I’ve got to cast the spell, got to save them, got to-

“Silverspeak.”

“Help me, Beakbreaker! We’ve got to stop the bleeding! We’ve got to-”

Beakbreaker’s hoof comes down on my shoulder. “Silverspeak, I’m sorry, but they... they...”

“They’re not dead!” I scream. “They’re not, you hear me?! They’re not dead! They wouldn’t leave me! They wouldn’t! They... they...They wouldn’t... they... they...”

The flow of blood has stopped. My parents have gone pale.

Their chests still don’t rise.

“They’ll wake up, won’t they, Beakbreaker? Please tell me they’ll wake up.”

The first tear comes. I try to stop it.

“They’ve got to...”

Another tear drips down my cheek, and then another. I can’t stop them. I’m shaking. I can’t stop shaking. My throat tightens as a sob escapes.

“They’ve got..."

I collapse to the floor.

“They’ve...”

I feel Beakbreaker’s legs go around me.

Tears pour down my cheeks.

Beakbreaker holds me as I cry.